?:;'-■ i. W m r - .... */'/, [-.;•■.- t-i-A'f',".' ' V:' '"'■'''■' fei'-!' NATIONAL LIBRARY OF MEDICINE Washington Founded 1836 U. S. Department of Health, Education, and Welfare Public Health Serrice LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION, EXHIBITING A TIEW OF THE GENERAL DOCTRINES, PATHOLOGICAL AND PRACTICAL, OF MEDICAL SURGERY. bt y JOHN THOMSON, M.D. F.R.8.E. PHOFESSOE OF surgery to the royal college of surgeons, and bights PHOFESSOE OF MILITARY SURGERY ITS TBI UHIYERBITT OF EDINBURGH PHILADELPHIA: PUBLISHED BY M. CAREY AND SON. 1817. /:■ « TO ANDREW WOOD, ESQ. SENIOR JfEMBER OF THE HOYAL COLLEGE OF SURGEOXS OF EDINBURGH, ONTE OF THE MANAGERS OF THE ROYAL INFIRMARY. &c. &c. &c. Dear Sir, THE following Publication contains the Introduce tory Part of a Course of Lectures on the Principles and Practice of Surgery, which by your advice I was encou- raged to undertake, and to which the Royal College of Surgeons have since been pleased to grant their patron- age, by an appointment which has laid me under the deepest obligations of duty and gratitude. By printing this part of my Lectures, I wish to leave myself time in future for the discussion of various im- portant practical points in surgery, which the limited term of our academical session has obliged me hitherto either to omit altogether, or to consider only in a very brief and superficial way. I have published these Lectures also with the hope that they may be useful to those students, who, in entering upon the study of the medical profession, are desirous of obtaining more extensive views of the ge- neral doctrines of Surgery than are to be met with in the common elementary books of instruction. IV But whether the purposes which I intend by the publi- cation of these Lectures shall be fulfilled or not, you may be assured that no other circumsance connected with them can ever afford me a satisfaction at all equal to that which I feel in the remembrance of the kind attentions, counsel, and support, for which, on various occasions, I have been indebted to your friendship, and without which this work had probably never been composed, nor my-attention di- rected, in a particular manner, to the study of Surgery. I remain, with every sentiment of regard and esteem, Dear Sflr,* Your obliged and faithful servant, JOHN THOMSON. JAMES* SQUARE, lit October, 1813. CONTENTS. INTRODUCTION. Of the Division of Medicine inio Physic and Surgery, 9.—History of the origin of this division, 15. DEFINITION AND SYMPTOMS OF INFLAMMATION. Of the term Inflammation, 39.—Local Symptoms of Inflammation, 41. CAUSES OF INFL\MMATION. Predisposing Causes of Inflammation, 47.—Exciting Causes, 49 —Cau- ses indirectly exciting Inflammation, 51 STATE OF THE BLOOD-VESSELS IN INFLAMMATION. Difficulty of investigating the subject, 56—Facts ascertained with re- gard to it, 57.—Hypotheses respecting the State of the Capillaries in Inflammation, 58.—Experiments to ascertain the effects of Sti- muli applied to Blood-vessels, 67. OF THE CONSTITUTIONAL OR FEBRILE SYMPTOMS OF IN- FLAMMATION. Of Sympathy, with Dr. Whytt's account of it, 78.—Classification of the Constitutional effects arising from Inflammation, 86.—Of Sympto- matic Fever, and the connexion between Idiopathic and Symptoma- tic Fevers, 87—.Description of the Symptomatic Fever of Inflam- mation, 91.—Of the state of the blood in Inflammation, 99. TERMINATIONS OF INFLAMMATION. Enumeration of the different Terminations, 101—Resolution, ib.— Effusion, Adhesion, 102.—Suppuration, Ulceration, 103.—Granula- tion, Mortification, 104. PROGRESS AND VARIETIES OF INFLAMMATION. Distinctions of Inflammation into Acute and Chronic, 106.—Of SpecU fie Inflammation, 108.—Of Scrophula, considered as a Chronic In- flammatory Disease, ib.—Duration of Inflammatory Diseases, 116.— Of Modification of Inflammation by the general state of the System, 117.—Of Modification of Inflammation by difference of Texture, ib. —Of the appearance of Scrophulous Inflammation, as modified by Texture, 128. vi CONTENT!*. TREATMENT OF INFLAMMATION; GENERAL AND LOCAL MEANS OF PROCURING RESOLUTION. General Treatment of Inflammation with constitutional Symptoms of the Sthenic or Inflammatory Type, or of the Antiphlogistic Regi- men, 136.—General Treatment of Inflammation with Asthenic or Typhoid Symptoms, 145.—Local or topical Treatment of Inflamma- tion, 146.—General Treatment of Scrophulous Inflammations, 156. —Local Treatment of Scrophulous Inflammation in Subcutaneous Texture and Lymphatic Glands, 164. ADHESION. Of the term Adhesion, 168—Description of the phenomena which take place in Adhesion, 169.—Of the Application of Adhesion to the Re- pair of Mutilations, with History of the practice, 182.—Of the Ad- hesion of parts naturally discrete, but in contact, 197.—Of the For- mation of the Sacs of Abscesses and Tumours by Adhesive Inflam- mation, 199.—Effects of Adhesion in stopping Hemorrhage, and healing Wounds, 201. Of Hemorrhage, and the natural means by which it is stopped, 202.— Artificial means of restraining Hemorrhage, 205.—Of Compression, with history of the means employed in producing it, ib.—Of the Application of the Ligature to Blood-vessels, with History of the practice, 210.—Of the Suppression of Hemorrhage from numerous small vessels, 224.—Of the Suppression in situations in which Com- pression or the Ligature cannot be applied, 225. Of the application of Adhesion to the Cure of Wounds, 226—Means of procuring Adhesion in incised Wounds, ib.—Causes of failure in procuring Adhesion, 233.—Treatment during the healing of a Wound, general and local, 234.-—Rules to be observed in dressing Wounds, 236. OF SUPPURATION. Phaenomena of Suppuration when artificially induced in Skin, Mucous Membrane, and Cellular Membrane, 246.—Of Spontaneous Suppura- tion or Abscess, 247.—On the Formation of Pus, with the opinions entertained concerning the manner in which it is produced, 250.— Of the Qualities of Pus, and its varieties, 256.—Of the Constitution- al Symptoms attending Suppuration, 257.—Rigors at its commence- ment, ib.—Hectic Fever, 258.—Treatment of Hectic, 262.—Treat- ment of Suppuration of Mucous Membrane, 263.—Treatment of Sup- puration in consequence of Wound, ib.—Treatment of acute Ab- scess, during its formation, and after its evacuation, general and local, 264. ULCERATION. Of Absorption, 279.—Absorption of extraneous matters, ib.—Absorp- tion of parts of the organized body in the State of Health, 288.— CONTENTS. vii Absorption of Solids in Disease, 290.—Ulcerative Absorption, 294. —Progressive Absorption, 299.—Disjunctive Absorption, as in the Separation of dead from living parts, 305.—Of the phaenomena of Absorption in Bone, illustrated by Description of Caries and Ne- crosis, 310. GRANULATION. Of the Process of the Healing of Abscess, 318.—On the Question of tlie Formation of new parts in the healing of an Abscess or Wound, 329. —Of the formation of Granulations in the different Textures of the body, and of the Regeneration of these Textures, 332. ULCERS. Definition of Ulcer, 336 —Causes of Ulcers, 339.—Differences of Ul- cers, and their Classification, ib.—Simple purulent Ulcer, 345.—In- flamed Ulcer, 346—Fungous Ulcer, 347—Callous Ulcer, 348— Sloughing Ulcer, 349—Ulcerative Ulcer, 350.—Carious Ulcer,— Specific Ulcers, 351.—Treatment of Ulcers, ib.—Treatment of sim- ple purulent Ulcer, ib.—Treatment, general and local, of inflamed Ulcer, 352.—Treatment of Callous Ulcer, 354—Treatment of Fun- gous Ulcer, 358. HOSPITAL GANGRENE, or MALIGNANT ULCER. History of Hospital Gangrene, 362.—Local and constitutional Symp- toms of Hospital Gangrene, 364.—Description of Hospital Gangrene by practical authors, as it has occurred in the West Indies, in the Voyage Home, at the Cape of Good Hope, in the English Channel, and in the Mediterranean, 366.—Diagnosis between Hospital Gan- grene and Scorbutic Ulcer, 381.—On the contagious nature of Hos- pital Gangrene, 384.—Of the means of preventing and exterminating Hospital Gangrene, 386.—Treatment of Hospital Gangrene, 389.— General Treatment, ib.—Local Treatment, 393. MORTIFICATION. General remarks, 397.—Of the terms Mortification, Gangrene, and Sphacelus, 399.—Of Gangrene or Gangrenous Inflammation, 400— Local symptoms of Gangrene, 401.—Constitutional symptoms, 403. Of Mortification as modified by different Textures and Organs, 404. —Causes of Gangrene, with description of its occurrence in the su- perior and inferior extremities from Laceration, 411.—Terminations of Gangrene, 419.—Sphacelation, 420.—Idiopathic or Chronic Gan- grene, 422.—Causes of Idiopathic Gangrene, 424.—Gangrene from the use of Unsound Rye, 426.—Account of cases of Idiopathic Gan- grene which occurred in England, related by Dr. Woolaston, 433. —Of the manner in which Nature puts a stop to the progress of Sphacelus, and of the State of the Blood-vessels in parts affected with Mortification, 435. Till C0NTENT8. TREATMENT OF MORTIFICATION: CONSTITUTIONAL AND LOCAL MEANS OF CURE. General Observations and I),vision of the Subject, 440—Of the gene- ral treatment of Gangrene, 441—Of the Local treatment, 452.—Of the propriety of Amputation in Mortification, 459. BURNS. General Observations and Division of Burns, 461.—Of superficial Burns or Scalds, and their treatment, 462.—Suppurating Burn, general and local treatment, 467.—Gangrenous or Sloughing Burns, 469.— Description of their local and constitutional Symptoms, 470.—Ge« neral treatment of Sloughing Burns, 471— Local treatment, 472. FROST-BITE. Of the effects of the Cold Bath, and the continued exposure to Cold on the General System, 482—Effects of Cold Liquids taken into the Stomach, 491.—Effects of the Inhalation of Cold Air, 492.—Local effects of Cold, or Frost-Bite, and its varieties, 493.—Causes of Frost-Bite, 499.—Of the first and second species of Frost-Bite, or Chilblains, 500.—Of the third species, or Gangrenous Frost-Bite, 501.—Treatment of Frost-Bite, 502. INTRODUCTION. The practice of Medicine has long been divided into two departments, Physic and Surgery. Physic is said to have for its object the treatment of internal, surgery that of ex- ternal diseases,- and each of these departments of the heal- ing art has been supposed to be the peculiar province of a distinct and differently educated practitioner. But though this is a distinction which has been often recognised in the practice of the medical profession, it must be confessed that the limits between physic and surgery are not very precise- ly marked, and that the respective functions of the Physi- cian and Surgeon, long as those names have existed, are still but very inaccurately defined. The most superficial ac- quaintance with the symptoms, progress, and termination of the various morbid affections to which the human body is liable, must be sufficient to convince every unprejudiced inquirer, that there is but a slight foundation, if indeed there be any, for this distinction, in the nature of the dis- eases which these practitioners are required to treat, or in the modes of treatment by which the diseases themselves may be cured or relieved. Experience has long shown, that the use of internal remedies is not only required in a large proportion of the diseases which are regarded as strictly chirurgical, but also that there are few diseases which come under the care of the physician, in which mor- bid affections, requiring the manual aid or practical skill of the surgeon, do not frequently occur. A very few exam- ples will serve, I hope, to illustrate the truth of these re- marks, and to place this subject in a proper light. The treatment of febrile and internal inflammatory dis- eases, it will be allowed, belongs exclusively to the province of the physician, wherever the distinction between physician and surgeon has been introduced, and is rigidly observed; B 10 liNTRODUCTIO*. yet in some species of fevers, and in all internal inflamma- tory diseases, blood-letting is often the principal, if not 'he only remedy that is required. But this is an operation, however urgent the necessity for it be, which from engage- ment the physician cannot, and from the fear of degrading his province of the profession, will not perform. Retention of urine not unfrequently takes place in symptomatic febrile diseases, and this is an affection which does not always yield to the use of internal remedies: but ii is an affection also, from the painful uneasiness which it immediately ex- cites, as well as from the danger which it threatens, (hat will not admit of delay. When internal remedies, there- fore, fail in relieving the patient, the urine must be speedi- ly draw 11 off by means of a chirurgical operation, otherwise inflammation, mortification, and rupture of the bladder, must necessarily ensue. Febrile and internal inflammatory affi'i tions terminate not unfrequently in the formation of fluids, which it is necessary to let out by a chirurgical operation; and abscesses, fistulous openings, and ulcers, are formed, which require the aid of the surgeon. In patients, also, affected with severe febrile diseases, from being long fixed down to their beds in one position, some of the parts of the body upon which they rest occasionally acquire a disposition to mortify, larger or smaller portions of the skin and subjacent cellular membrane becoming dead, separate from the living parts, and sores are formed which are but too often the subject of unavailing chirurgi- cal practice. To employ, in the different stages of ibis species of mortification, from its first commencement to the complete separation of the dead parts, and the forma- tion of a new skin, the appropriate external and internal remedies, requires a greater share of chirurgical skill, and a more extensive and accurate knowledge of chirurgical re- medies, than can reasonably be expected in those who make a profession solely of physic Unhappy, therefore, must be the lot of that patient, who, in circumstances similar to those which I have described, has the misfortune to have for his sole medical attendant, a physician ignorant of sur- gery. But if a knowledge of surgery be necessary to the student who intends to practise physic, the knowledge of physic, on the other hand, is no less necessary to him who intends to devote bis attention exclusively to the profession of surge- ry; for indeed there are few chirurgical diseases which are not, in some period or other of their existence, accompa- INTRODUCTION. 11 nied by morbid affections of the same nature with those which fall properly and most frequently under the care of the physician. To such of you as have any acquaintance with practical medicine, it will only be necessary to men- tion, as examples of these affections, the symptomatic fe- ver which attends inflammation, whether this affection has been induced by external injury, or has occurred sponta- neously in the body from internal disease; the hectic fe- ver supervening to long continued processes of suppuration; the febrile state, and other morbid affections which are sometimes brought on bj the too sudden and injudicious use of mercury ; bilious fever, and the various derange- ments of the digestive organs, which are sometimes the cause, and at other times the consequence, of local diseases; the nervous affections, such as apoplexy, convulsions, pa- ralysis, and mania, which arise not unfrequently from in- juries of the head ; and locked jaw, or tetanus, which, in warm climates particularly, is so very liable to be induced by punctured wounds. These are morbid affections, the proper study and treatment of which, when they occur without local injury, are supposed to belong to the physi- cian rather than to the surgeon ; but occurring, as they do very frequently in chirurgical diseases, and always modify- ing or aggravating the effects of these diseases, ignorance of their nature, relations, and modes of cure, is not only inex- cusable, but highly criminal in the practitioner who ven- tures to undertake their treatment. To these remarks it seems scarcely necessary to add, that an accurate knowledge of external and internal dis- eases and of their proper modes of treatment, implies a knowledge not only of the structure of the human body, and its functions in the state of health, but also of its deviations from this state during diseases, as well as of the various causes by which diseases may be induced, and of the means remedial and dietetic by which they may be cured or re- lieved. Whatever branches, therefore, of elementary edu- cation, and whatever kinds of medical knowledge are requi- site to the physician, the same must of necessity be equally so to the surgeon. I am happy to be able to quote to you, upon this subject, the sentiments of the celebrated M. Quesnai, author of the (Ecnomiiial System in Political (Economy. The senti- ments of this author are the more deserving of your atten- tion, that M. Quesnai had practised with great reputation both branches of the healing art, having been in early life a Is3 INTRODUCTION. professor of surgery, and afterwards physician to the court of Louis XV. of France. " A very slight attention," says this intelligent author, " to the objects of physic and surgery, must be sufficient to show that these two arts can have but one common theory ; for the external diseases which form the object of surgery are essentially the same with the internal diseases which form the. object of physic. They differ only in position, they have the same importance, they exhibit the same indi- cations, and require the same means of cure. " But though the theory of physic and surgery be the same, it tiocs not follow that the physician and surgeon are characters whom we can. or whom we ought, to confound. A person who is in possession of general theoretical know- ledge, and nothing more, is neither a physician nor a sur- geon. To form a physician requires, besides a scientific knowledge of the different branches of the healing art, prac- tical skill in applying the rules of that art to internal dis- eases ; and in the same manner, to form a surgeon, the ha- bit, fat ility, and skill of applying those rules to external dis- eases, are no less necessary, " Scientific or elementary knowledge does not give this skill in the application of the rules of the healing art. It simply dictates these rules, and nothing more. It is by practice alone that we learn to apply them properly, and by practice under masters learned and skilful in the respective arts which they profess. By study we acquire kuowledge, but we can acquire the art or the habit of applying the practical rules of physic and surgery only by seeing and comparing together, again and again, all manner of exter- nal and internal diseases. This is a habit that must be ac- quired, but it is one which can be acquired only by prac- tice." The importance to society of every student of medicine being obliged to obtain, not only a general but a minute knowledge of physic and surgery, must appear obvious also when we reflect how very small a proportion of those who are educated for the medical profession find it possible, in after life, to devote their attention exclusively to one of these branches, and to forego the advantages which they reap from the practice of the other. It is in great cities, and in great cities only, that the distinction iiTtlje exercise pf the medical profession, between physician and surgeon, either has been, or ever can be, observed : and even in those cities where this distinction has prevailed in the highest de- INTRODUCTION. 13 gree, how small a portion of the community, it may be ask- ed, have enjoyed the advantages supposed to be derived from this division of the healing art? The rich, it is true, may, in all cases of danger, whether real or imaginary, add the attendance of the physician or surgeon to that of their ordinary medical guide, the apothecary: but the poor, who form the greatest body in every community, must either be contented to live and to die without the advice or assistance of those who practise physic and surgery as distinct profes- sions, or betake themselves to some of the asylums or hos- pitals that arc maintained at the public expense. A physi- cian in a large city ought to be regarded as a practitioner to whom recourse is to be had in cases of difficulty and dan- ger : but the proper education of this class of practitioners, and the necessity which exists for their having enjoyed op- portunities of extensive practice, as well as having gone through a course of academical study in order to qualify them properly for the duties of consultation, are points which do not seem to have been hitherto fully investigated by the medical profession, nor rightly understood by the public. A consulting practitioner without experience is certainly an incongruous, and may become a dangerous cha- racter in society. In small towns, on the contrary, and particularly in coun- try villages, subdivision of labour in the medical profession is totally inadmissible. In these situations, the customs, con- venience, and necessitiesof their patients do not admit of any distinctions among medical practitioners, which are not im- mediately derived from a real or fancied superiority of pro- fessional skill. But how extensive the practical information required to qualify the village or country practitioner for the duties which he has to perform, will be obvious, when we re- flect that he must undertake the cure of all the accidents and diseases to which men, women, and children are liable, in the district in which he is to practise. It is this circum- stance which renders it so desirable for the public that every young medical practitioner, in the commencement of his prac- tice, were placed for a time under the superintendence and direction of men older and more experienced than himself. Without the advantages to be derived from this mode of medical instruction, the young practitioner, when he first enters upon the practice of his profession, can supply the want of personal experience, only by the lessons which he obtains from the errors and mistakes he commits, at the hazard or even to the detriment of his patients. 14 INTRODUCTION. An arrangement of medical practitioners according to seni-»rity, or implied experience, has long been advantage- ously followed in the practice of the army and navy, and, accordingly a general acquaintance with all the branches of practical medicine is very properly required of those who are educated for these two departments of the public service. Without this general knowledge, they would be totally unfit for the ordinary medical practice of the army and navy. In these departments the distinction between physician and surgeon, though occasionally recognised in name and in particular duty, has never been rigidly carried into effect; for in the army and navy, of this as well as of every other country with which I am acquainted, the surgeons, together with their assistants or mates, have been the physicians in or-i iii uv, as well as the apothecaries also, of the men whose health and lives are intrusted to their'care. Since, therefore, in the ordinary and general practice of medicine, physic never has been nor ever can be separated fr »m surgery, it seems but reasonable that those who, from the nature of their profession, and from the circumstances of (lie situations in which they may be placed, must practise pin sic and surgery together, should learn equally the rudi- ments of both arts. These arts have had the same origin, and they have the same end. The human body is the sphere of their exertions, and w hatever can affect it, in matter, vi- tality, or mind, is the object of their researches. It will not, I hope, be conceived, from the earnestness with which 1 have recommended the study of physic and surgery in common, that I am disposed to deny the great and pecu- liar advantages which society derives from the subdivision of labour in the medical profession. The effects of this sub- di\ ision in improving individual skill in the medical as .veil as other professions, wiierever the state of society is such as to admit of it, is too obvious to be made the subject of any dispute. . But the sum of what I wish to contend for is, that those who are destined for the exercise of the medi- cal profession, by whatever name denominated, whether physician, surgeon, or apothecary, should all receive the same elementary education; for it is this only that can en- sure their mutual co-operation, and enable them to discharge, with full utility to the public, the duties of any particular branch ot medical practice to which they may afterwards be induced to devote their exclusive atfention. This, it ap- pears to me, is the only rational reform that the present state of medical education admits of, the only proper barrier INTRODUCTION". 15 that can ever be raised between the medical profession and the practice of dangerous quacks and ignorant pretenders. It is with a view to promote such improvement in the edu- cation of medical men, that the honorary degrees and certifi- cates of qualification conferred by universities or colleges of physic and surgery should have their origin, and not in that exclusive and illiberal spirit, which, by enjoining a dis- tinct course of elementary instruction, vainly endeavours to separate, in the general practice of the medical profession, branches which ever have been, and ever must be united. Instead, therefore, of attempting to widen, as has been but too often done, the breach between the different branches of the medical profession, by a distinct education and by exclusive privileges to colleges of physicians and surgeons, it must be an object infinitely more desirable to every libe- ral mind, to see reunited, under one roof and in the same school, all the children of a family too long separated from one another. « Mud ante omnia scire convenit," says Celsus, " quod omnes medicinal partes ita innexce sunt, ut ex toto sepa- rari non possint, sed ab eo nomen trahunt, a quo plurimum pe- tunt." After having endeavoured, in this very summary manner, to show the intimate and in some degree inseparable con- nexion existing between physic and surgery, it would form a curious and perhaps not unedifying subject of inquiry, to trace the origin of the distinction between physician and surgeon, such as it has existed in modern Europe, and to ascertain, as far as can be done by historical documents, the circumstances which gave rise to the institution of tvvq_ distinct colleges or communities of physic and surgery, each of them invested with separate, exclusive, and often contra- dictory rights and privileges. But it is the bare outline only of this subject which I can at present attempt to delineate. In the history of ancient times we find nothing which bears any resemblance to that division of the medical pro- fession, which has prevailed in modern Europe. Dietetics, pharmacy, and surgery, appear indeed to have been distin- guished from each other at a very early period; but this dis- tinction extended merely to the classification of the objects of study and of the means of cure in diseases, not to the persons who were to employ these means in the practice of medicine. In the times to which we refer, medical practi- tioners seem either to have practised indiscriminately all the branches of the healing art, or to have undertaken only the cure of particular diseases. 16 INTRODUCTION. In Egypt, each individual disease appears to have had its appropriate practitioner, who was reg.dated in his practice, not by his own knowledge, experience, or views, but by the medical precepts contained in the sacred books of that coun- try. In deviating from these precepts, his life became the forfeit of unsuccessful practice. In Greece, so far as we can trust to her traditional or written history, all the branches of the healing art appear to have been exercised indiscriminately by those who were bred to the study and profession of medicine. The writings of Hippocrates, Galen, ./Etius, and Paulus, contain many incontrovertible proofs of the very great proficiency which these authors had made in the knowledge of surgery; a knowledge in many respects so accurate and particular as could have been attained only by practice. Medicine does not appear ever to have been much culti- vated, or to have risen into any sort of reputation, at Rome. Before the time of the Csesars, it most commonly was regard- ed as an ignoble profession, and practised only by slaves, freed-men, and foreigners. Celsus, whether a practitioner or not, seems to have studied carefully, surgery as well as physic, and accordingly his descriptions of chirurgical dis- eases and chirurgical modes of practice, like those of the Greek practitioners, from whom he has profssedly borrow- ed so much, constitute not the least accurate and valuable part of his writings. From the overthrow of the Roman empire till the revival of literature and the arts in Europe, medicine, like many of the other arts and sciences, took refuge with the Arabians. Though prohibited by their religion from dissecting dead bodies, the Arabian physicians appear to have practised sur- gery in common with physic. In proof of this we need only appeal to their writings, in which we find several diseases and chirurgical operations described, that were unknown to Greek and Roman practitioners. But though the cultivation of medicine as a science might be said to be wholly in the possession of the Arabians, from the time of the overthrow of the Roman empire till the revi- val of literature in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, this was by no means the case with regard to ihe practice of the art. For, during the whole of that lomr and dark period, as has been remarked by an acute and intelligent surgeon,* the practice of medicine was, in the greater part of Europe, al- * See Observations in D fence of a Bill, kc. by Mr. ChcTalicr. London, 179" INTRODUCTION. 17 most entirely in the hands of the clergy, who, by involving it in superstition, found it a profitable employment, and in many instances an introduction to ecclesiastical preferment. Surgery during this period was in a very low and degraded condition; even anatomy, the only true foundation of this as of all other medical science, was no where taught, and the knowledge of operations, imperfect even as it had been among the Greeks and Romans, was no longer to be found in papal Europe. So degraded indeed was the practice of surgery, that a principal part of it, the care of the wound- ed and lame, was commonly entrusted to women and igno- rant pretenders. Such at least was the state of medical science and of medical practice in the greater part of Europe, when the university of Paris began to assume a regular form under the reign of Louis the Seventh. The establishment of literary and scientific colleges or universities forms a remarkable sera in the history of hu- man instruction. These institutions seem to have had their origin in the East, and to have borrowed some of their usages, as well as their form, from the sacred colleges of the priests. In these seminaries, as the classical historian of Charles the Fifth remarks, thecourse of education in modern times has been fixed; professors have been appointed to teach different parts of science, a regular form of trying the pro- ficiency of students has been prescribed, and academical titles and honours are conferred on such as acquit themselves with approbation. Of the universities first established in Europe, a few in Italy excepted, the greater part were originally ecclesiasti- cal corporations, instituted chiefly, if not solely, for the edu- cation of churchmen. They were founded by the pope, and were so entirely under his immediate protection, that their members, whether master or students, were exempted from the civil jurisdiction of the countries in which they were situated, and were amenable only to the ecclesiastical tribunals. But as the improvement of medicine was not the princi- pal object of these institutions, so it was some time before in papal Europe this science was permitted to be taught in them. It was not till about the end of the twelfth century, that a faculty of medicine was added to those of divinity, arts, and decrees, in the university of Paris, the source, it may be remarked, from which the other universities of Europe have since borrowed most of their regulations, usages, and cere- monies. In consequence of this improvement in accademical C 18 INTRODUCTION. education, the established teachers began to study and to ex- plain, in their public lectures, the writings of Hippocrates and Galen. . But the novelty of these studies leading many of the clergy to neglect their religious duties, the church found it neces- sary to interfere, and to emit various edicts, which seem to have been but very imperfectly observed by those for whom they were intended. In one of these edicts, emitted in a council held at Tours, by Pope Alexander the Third, in 1163, it is very openly insinuated, that the devil, according to his usual custom, transforming himself into an angel of light, had, under the pretext of giving assistance to their brethren languishing under disease, seduced many of the re- gular clergy out of their cloisters to the study and practice of medicine; and that, as this practice was calculated to in- volve spiritual men in the affairs of this world, the church found it necessary to ordain, that no one, after he had taken the vows, and made a profession of religion, should apply himself to the study of medicine or civil law, and that if any person did so, and did not return to his cloister within two months after the publication of this edict, he should be shun- ned by all as one who had been excommunicated. This edict having been sadly neglected, was afterwards repeated by Pope Honorius the Third, about the year 1215, with an additional canon, which ordained that no ecclesiastic should prescribe blood-letting, practise that operation, or be pre- sent where it was performed; and that no suh-deacon, dea- con, or priest, should exercise any branch of surgery, or give the right of benediction to any who practised the same. ft In consequence of these restrictions, a few laymen were encouraged to apply to the study of physic. But, as the uni- versity of Paris would not receive them without a vow of celi- bacy, most of them became priests when they had finished their studies. The priests being now forbidden to leave their cloisters, were, for the most part, consulted at home. The servants or friends of the sick used to carry their urine, and other excrements to them, with as good an account as they could give of the indisposition."* Nothing, says the author of L'Histoire de L'Origine et de Progres de la Chirurgie en France, a work which has usually been attributed to M. Quesnai, nothing could be wanting to complete the ridi- cule of physic practised after this fashion, but the act sup posed to have been made by Henry II. of France, whicl * Observations, Sec. by Mr. Chevalier. INTRODUCTION. 19 ordains, That, upon the complaint of the heirs of persons who die through the fault of their physicians, justice shall be administered as in other cases of homicide, and that the physicians who receive fees shall be bound to taste the ex- crements of their patients, and to perform to them all man- ner of kind offices; otherwise they shall be adjudged to have been the cause of their death.—-After examining with all due care the natural discharges of their patients, regarded even at that time as excellent sources of information, the clerical physicians directed w hat medicines were to be taken, and, in cases of external disease, what applications were to be em- ployed. In cases of external disease, it was most usual for the priests to send their own servants, who acted as their barbers, to perform what was necessary of manual operation, and hence the first origin of that class of practitioners, so well known since in Europe by the name of the Barber Craft or Barber Surgeons. It deserves to be remarked, that about this time Pope Alexander the Third had revived the canon first issued by the synod of Carthage, respecting clerical ton- sure, or shaving of the head ; and that cold applications to the head, previously shaved, formed a very principal remedy in many diseases. From these two circumstances the num- ber of barbers was of course greatly augmented. Many of them became wholly employed in visiting the sick for the clerical physicians, in forming the inferior operations of surgery, and in examining into, and prescribing for the dis- eases of the urinary and genital organs, particularly of the female sex; all of which employments were considered as too indelicate and degrading for the sacred function of the priesthood. The barbers employed in these offices acquir- ed, as may be readily conceived, some slight knowledge both of physic and surgery, and in time also obtained a considerable degree of the confidence of the public. The moire important chirurgical " operations, of which very few indeed were then performed, were commonly entrusted to the lay scholars of the universities who had studied physic, but had not been permitted to become members of the medical faculty, not having taken the vow of celibacy. These scho- lars, however, were very few in number, so that the clergy occasionally intermeddled with this branch of practice, till at length by two decrees, the first issued by Pope Boniface the Sixth, at the close of the thirteenth century, and the second by Pope Clement the Fifth, at Avignon, soon after the begin ningof the fourteenth century, surgery was formally separat- ed from physic. The priests were absolutely forbidden to 20 INTRODUCTION. practise it under pain of excommunication; and the univer- sity of Paris, in sonsequem e of these decrees, refused to ad- mit any student into the faculty of medicine who did not abjure surgery."* It is from the separation produced by these two decrees, that we ought, I conceive, to date the true origin of the distinction between physician and sur- geon, such as it has existed in modern times; a distinction unknown in the practice of the ancients, and for which, af- ter some research, I have not been able to find any better reasons than those which have been assigned, unless perhaps we were to except that maxim, Ecclesia abhorret a sanguine, often expressed in its decrees it is true, but never, I believe, acted upon, but in this instance, by the church of Rome. This is a distinction also, it deserves to be noticed, for which we are indebted to men who,though they made little scruple of murdering obnoxious rivals, or of burning reputed here- tics alive, regarded anatomy,or the dissection of dead bo- dies, as barbarous and profane, ignominious to the person who performed it, and injurious to the character of the de- ceased. Some time before this separation had been produced be- tween physic and surgery, medicine was begun to be culti- vated with some degree of attention at the famous school of Salernuin, in Italy ; and the study of this science appears also to have been not a little, promoted by several of the Italian universities admitting lay students to equal privi- leges with the clerical. Some of these lay students became physicians of celebrity ; and the clergy, partly from choice and partly from necessity, left the performance of chirurgi- cal operations entirely to them. « Several of these lay physi- cians passed over into France at different periods, where they practised surgery with considerable success and reputa- tion ; but that they did not confine themselves entirely to surgery is very evident from their writings."! It deserves to be remarked, that the French, however un- willing their historians may be to allow it, seem first to have obtained a scientific knowledge of surgery from the lessons and example of these Italian physicians, who ought to be re- garded as the restorers of surgery in modern Europe. They had probably in their turn received a great part of the know- ledge »\ hich they possessed from the Arabians, who had for some centuries over-run many parts of the south of Europe. Francis the Second of Naples, the most enlightened mo- • Obsei-vations, Sic. by Mr. Chevalier f id. ibk] INTRODUCTION* 21 narch of his age, and who, during along reign, had resisted the tyranny of the pope, always maintained a strict friend- ship with that laborious people, and carried on with them, even after he had expelled them from his dominions, an ex- tensive intercourse in literature and the arts. This monarch regulated by an edict in 1233, the period of attendance, and the forms of examination, necessary to qualify the student for a medical diploma in the school of Salernum, and in se- veral other universities of Italy ; and by these regulations ordained that no one should be admitted a master, or doctor in physic or surgery, till he had studied carefully the rudi- ments of both arts. It was this edict which seems to have given rise to the titles Chirurgo-Medici, or Doctores Utrins- que Medicines ; titles which are still preserved in some parts of the continent, but which have never been united in the medical degrees conferred by the universities of this coun- try. Soon after this period also, Louis the Ninth of France, commonly called St. Louis, who had accustomed himself to assist in dressing the wounds of his soldiers, first incorporat- ed into one public body, the surgeons of Paris. " After the mandate," which I have already mentioned, «« of Pope Alexander, had been repeated by Honorius the Third, tlie clerical physicians more frequently gave advice in the churches, especially in the. church of Notre Dame, where the surgeons attended to receive their directions about some of their patients, and to dress the sores of such as resorted to that asylum. At length, St. Louis thinking the surgeons de- serving of more respect than merely to be considered as the scholars and underlings of the physicians, formed them into a college, or confrerie, about the year 1268, in honour of St. Cosme and St. Dainien, and in the church consecrated to these saints, the surgeons for several centuries after were obliged to attend the first Monday of every month, after di- vine service, to dress the wounded and lame poor gratis. <* In this manner arose the two classes of surgeons in Italy and France, which have in a greater or less degree ex- isted ever since in most countries of Europe; those who had had a regular education in the schools of medicine, and occasionally practised as physicians, and those who, with- out any academical education, were originally employed as the servants of the priests, being in fact barbers."* Some of these barbers, on leaving their employers, began to encroach on the regular practitioners of surgery. The * Observations, &c. by Mr Chevalier. IN TRODUCTION. number of surgeons who had obtained an academical educa- tion, had begun, it is true, to multiply; but, as it was still small in comparison with that of the barbers, these were of necessity tolerated as inferior practitioners. Atlength," how- ever, in the year 1301, the barbers were summoned before the Procureur de Roi, or king's attorney, and forbidden to practise till they bad been examined by the regular-bred surgeons ; orr as they were then styled, Les Maitres Chirur- giens. The word Maitre, or Master, was equivalent with Doctor; and accordingly the physicians, in the writings of that period, are often styled Maitres de Medicine, or Doctors of Physic. The Maitres Chirurgiens, Doctors of Surgery, or Master Surgeons, had no specific authority,so that the num- ber of ignorant pretenders daily increased ; till at length, John Pitard, who had been surgeon successively to St. Louis, Philip the Brave, and Philip the Fair, obtained an edict from the latter in the year 1311, by which he was impower- ed to assemble with the masters in surgery, to compel all the practitioners in that art to appear before him, in order to be examined respecting their qualifications, to grant licenses to such as were of competent abilities, and to take them be- fore the Provost of Paris to be sworn. The provost was at the same time authorised to punisli all who dared to practise within the city and liberties of Paris, without hav- ing first obtained this sanction from John Pitard, or his successors in office. This edict was repeated with some slight alterations by King John, in 1352, and again in 1S55, and afterwards by Charles the Fifth, who, while he was regent, had enrolled his own name among the list of master surgeons, and who finally determined, in the year 1372, that the surgery of the barbers should be confin- ed to dressing boils, bruises, and open wounds, which were not mortal, but which might become so without timely as- sistance."* This community, or college of regularly bred, or master surgeons in Paris, is the first example, I believe, to be met with in history, of the institution of a medical college distinct from a university; and the great purpose of its erec- tion, it deserves to be particularly observed, was to secure the public, as well as the medical profession, from the dan- gerous intrusions of rash quacks and ignorant pretenders. Separate colleges of surgery and physic now began to be established in the different countries of Europe, and at- * Observation*, hue. by Mi-. Chevalier. INTRODUCTION. 2o tempts were made to ascertain, and to establish by law, the particular limits of these two professions. A very slight ex- amination, however, of the charters granted in different countries, or even in the same country at different periods, to the respective colleges of physicians and surgeons, will, to those who take an interest in enquiries of this nature, suf- fice to evince, that government, in attempting to fix these limits, had undertaken a task far above its reach ; because a task contrary to the decrees and to the intentions of na- ture. Of course we find that the limits between these two parts of the medical art were perpetually varying, according to the prejudices of the legislators who vainly endervoured to fix them; or, according to the temporary, and but too often selfish interest of those, by whom sucji charters were obtained. Instead of regarding their charters as barriers wisely placed by the legislature between the public and those who pretended to practise physic and surgery, without hav- ing had the advantages of a liberal and professional educa- tion, these charters were converted by their possessors into instruments of mutual warfare, and made the subject of end- less and most disgraceful disputes. A slight enumeration of some of the rights and privileges which, at different times, were made the subject of contest by the respective practitioners of physic and surgery in the city of Paris, while it cannot fail to convince you of the folly of all such disputes, will also, at the same time, serve to explain the manner in which these two classes of men have in modern times been almost always the enemies and rivals of each other. I have made choice of Paris in giving this account, because it was, as I have already said, the great theatre of these con- tests, and the source from which most other countries of Europe borrowed their customs and medical institutions. These contests, however, have not been confined to Paris alone, but have uniformly arisen in every country in which the distinction between physician and surgeon has been con- firmed by law ; and there is but too much reason to believe, that they are contests which will continue, in a greater or less degree, so long as separate colleges, or communities, of physic'and surgery exist. The surgeons of Paris, I have stated, were formed by Louis the Ninth, into a confrerie, community, or college of sur- gery, about the year 1268, in honour of St. Cosme and St. Damien, and, to distinguish them from the barbers or ser- vants of the priests, who at that time practised surgery, they x24 INTRODUCTION. were denominated Les Maitres Chirurgiens, or the Master or Doctor Surgeons, and afterwards surgeons of the Long Robe, or the surgeons of St. Cosme. At the time of their first erection into an incorporated body, these surgeons seem to have been possessed of no peculiar privileges or im- munities, and their powers were limited to the examination of candidates, and the granting of licenses to practise sur- gery to those who were approved of by them. In an act of King John, of 1355, they are represented as forming a Fa- culty,—a term by which the different literary bodies in the university of Paris were at that time distinguished. To quicken their vigilance in preventing ignorant or improper persons from intermeddling with the practice of surgery, they were allowed, by an act of the same king, in 1360, one half of the fines imposed upon those who ventured to prac- tise without having a license; and in 1370, King Charles the Fifth of France granted them the privilege of exemp- tion from the keeping of guard and watch in the city of Paris. It is obvious, from the terms of this last grant, that the surgeons, in imitation of the different faculties existing in the university, had introduced honorary distinctions, or degrees, into their body ; for we find them mentioned in this act as Bachelor*, Licentiates, Masters, Graduates, and Non-graduates in Surgery. Narrow and circumscribed as the powers and privileges of this body were, they appear to have been viewed with a jealous eye by the clerical physi- cians, who, at that time, formed the medical faculty in the university of Paris, and were consequently more immedi- ately under its protection. It is in this jealousy of privi- lege, and in the opposition of interest necessarily arising be- tween the surgeons and the medical faculty, that we are to seek for the true origin of the disputes which lasted for se- veral centuries between these two bodies. So early as the year 1390, we find the regularly bred, or master surgeons, complaining to the university of the encroachments of the barbers, and other ignorant practitioners, who were secretly patronised by the medical faculty; and at the same time pe- titioning the university to take them under its protection, and to assist them in the suppression of this irregular and empyrical practice. After much deliberation among the different faculties in the university, the prayer of this peti- tion was granted, but with this particular condition, <» quod domini supplicantes eisque adherentes tanquam veri scholares non alias essent juvandi." By this transaction the surgeons became the acknowledged scholars and pupils of the univcr- INTRODUCTION. 25 sity,—an appellation which certainly did not imply any infe- riority on their part to the other scholars of that institution, nor derogate in any degree from the literary and scientific character, which it ever after was the pride and ambition of the surgeons of St. Cosme to maintain. A request was made by the college of surgeons, about the year 1486, to be acknowledged as members of the univer- sity, with a view to obtain an exemption from the payment of certain heavy impositions or taxes, which were at that time laid upon the inhabitants of Paris. So favourable an opportunity of obtaining some mark of respect from the sur- geons, was not to be neglected by the medical faculty; and accordingly we find that the favour which the surgeons so- licited, was granted on condition, that those who were to be bred to the profession of surgery, should attend the lec- tures given by the medical faculty in the university. In this condition also, there was surely nothing degrading to the surgeons. It provided for their better education, by obli- ging them to study, not only in their own schools, but also in those of the medical faculty. But, instead of being deno- minated the scholars of the university, the surgeons, in con- sequence of this transaction, became the scholars of the me- dical faculty. This distinction, though at first sight appa- rently trifling, led afterwards to very important consequences. For no sooner almost had the surgeons made this acknow- ledgment, than they were immediately accused of inatten- tion, neglect, and want of due respect, towards their teach- ers, the clerical physicians. About the year 1452, Cardinal Etoutcville abolished the law which bound the physicians of the university to celi- bacy,—a measure which had most important consequences to physic, and to those who professed it; for " many of the clerical physicians thinking there was more comfort to be found in a wife without a benefice, than could be expected in a benefice without a wife, abandoned the priesthood, and were then permitted of course to visit their patients at their own houses. They became very jealous of the influence of the surgeons, to whom before they were so much indebted, and tried all the arts and manoeuvres that monkish craft could devise, to oppress and degrade them: Violent dis- putes, therefore, frequently arose between these two bodies of men, in which the physicians, being members of the uni- versity, and more immediately under clerical protection, ge- nerally prevailed. The surgeons, very unwisely, made seve- 2C INTRODUCTION. ral attempts to push themselves, as a fifth faculty, into the university, and to make friends for this purpose of the very men who were despising and persecuting them. They ap- pealed to their honour, their good sense, and so on, but as they could not appeal to their interest, the surgeons gener- ally frustrated their own intentions, and only gained the ho- nour of being acknowledged as the scholars and pupils of the medical faculty, and of being occasionally admitted to receive apostolical benediction in the university, from the same lips as their rivals and oppressors, the clerical physi- cians."* But it was among the class of barbers that the physicians endeavoured to form a body of adversaries for- midable to the surgeons. They encouraged these barbers in private; promised them their protection, and began by giving them secret lessons on an art which they themselves had been strictly forbid to learn or to practise. The surgeons complained in a formal representation to the medical faculty, in 1491, of the protection that was given to the barbers, and of the lessons on anatomy and surgery that were privately read to them by some of the members of the medical faculty* The medical faculty seem at first to have been ashamed of this protection, and of these lessons; for, in their reply to the complaints of the sur- geons, they declared, that if any such lessons had been gi- ven to the barbers, they were given contrary to the laws and to the wishes of the faculty. Yet, notwithstanding this de- claration, the medical faculty two years afterwards published a decree, by which they bind themselves to instruct the barbers in the lesser operations of surgery, and for that purpose agreed to give them one of their doctors, or, as he is denominated in the decree, one of the masters of the fu rulty, to read the chirurgical writings of Guy de Chauliac, and to explain these writings to them in their vernacular tongue, to instruct them also in anatomy, and to practise with them the treatment of boils, tumors, and some other external diseases. By this decree provision was made for the future education of an order of practitioners, who were to learn surgery in the schools of physic, and who after wards became known by the name of Barber Surgeons, though that was an appellation which they were not per- mitted to assume for several years after they had become the professed scholars and dependants of the medical fa> culty. * Observations, &c. by Mr. Chevalier. INTRODUCTION. 27 in every dispute which arose after this time, we shall find each of these three different classes of practitioners, the phy- sicians, surgeons, and surgeon barbers, constantly striving to advance its own individual interest, to the detriment of the other two branches of the profession; the physicians unit- ing sometimes with the surgeons, and sometimes with the barber surgeons, according to the vacillations of interest, or according to the real or supposed influence of either of these contending rivals. It must not be forgotten, that it was among these three orders of men that the disputes about privilege and supe- riority of professional rank commenced, which have been perpetuated to our times; and that it is in the prejudices and absurd customs of these men that we are to seek for the maxims by which the opinions and conduct of those who still contend for separate and exclusive privileges in the prac- tice of medicine, are in some measure regulated. The bar- bers of Paris, in their origin, were the servants of the priests, but in the progress of time they became, like the apothecaries of England, or the surgeon-apothecaries of this country, the medical guides of by far the greater part of the community. It was not, however, till about the year 1301 that the barbers were distinguished, in any public act, as a distinct body of medical practitioners. At that period they became licentiates of the College of Surgeons. They were to be examined by the surgeons, and to be by them declared qualified, before they were permitted to prac- tise any of the lesser operations of surgery. This right of examining, and of licensing the barbers, appears to have continued unimpaired with the surgeons of St. Cosme till about the year 1577, when the physicians, after much in- trigue, and many ineffectual struggles, at length obtained the privilege of being present at the examinations of their pu- pils the barbers; though it does not appear that they ever claimed any right to give an opinion on the qualifications of the candidates, but merely to collect the suffrages of the surgeons who were the examinators. But even with this li- cense the barbers were not permitted to intermeddle with the management of any important case, unless in accidents threatening immediate danger from loss of blood ; and the moment the bleeding was suppressed, they were obliged to give public intimation of what they had done, and to deli- ver over the patient to the surgeons. Their practice at first was strictly confined to blood-letting, opening small 28 INTRODUCTION. boils, dressing slight wounds, and to the administration of glysters. It was not till about the beginning of the sixteenth cen- tury, that the disputes between the two faculties of physic and surgeiy in Paris began to assume a regular form, and to be limited to distinct claims on the part of one of these fa- culties, which were always more or less strenuously opposed by the other. One of the privileges, as has been already mentioned, which the surgeons of St. Cosmc had often so- licited, and which they were most ambitious to obtain, was that of being acknowledged as members of the university. They had, indeed, been repeatedly recognised as its scholars and pupils; but, in the year 1515, they were encouraged to petition for admission into the university as a fifth faculty. To this petition the university returned for answer, that the surgeons could not he admitted into the university as licen- tiates and doctors in surgery, forming a fifth faculty, but merely as the scholars of the medioal'faculty, and that also, only so long as they continued to attend the lectures and other public acts of the medical faculty. The exclusion of the surgeons from the university be- came after this one of the rights claimed by the physicians, and of course one of the grievances complained of by the surgeons. Surgery was no where regarded as a liberal art, and accordingly from this time, for a*period of nearly three hundred years, it has either been prohibited from being taught, or no provision has been made for that purpose in the erection of the greater number of the universities esta- blished in Europe. Exclusion from the university at that period, however, is not simply to be regarded as the depri- vation of a literary honour, for it carried along with it the privation of other advantages of much more valuable consi- deration. To say nothing of the taxes and other burdens to wmch laymen in those times were liable, and from which the members of the university, as belonging to the clerical order, were exempted, it will be sufficient to mention the denial to the surgeons of the rite of apostolical benediction. When the principal, or chancellor, as he was then termed, of the university of Paris, at the request of Charles the Ninth, was about to confer this benediction on the surgeons of the lone robe, the medical faculty interposed, and emitted the follow- ing declaration : « That this intention of the chancellor was most unjust, because the surgeons were not qualified to re- ceive the apostolical benediction, having never been mem- INTRODUCTION. 29 bers of any of the four faculties in the university, nor ever having received certificates from the professors in these fa- culties ; conditions which had usually been complied with by those who had sought to obtain apostolical benediction, and the degree of a licentiate in any of the faculties; and that it did not belong to the chancellor, nor indeed to any man, without the express mandate of his holiness the Pope, by whom the university was founded, and upon whom it chiefly depended, to introduce any innovation into that ce- remony." It is singular enough that the ceremony of con- ferring apostolical benediction continues to be, even at the present day, and in protestant countries, the very form by which candidates for medical degrees are constituted licen- tiates, graduates, and doctors in physic; though the reason, it is to be hoped, for the continuance of this ceremony, is not in our times so urgent as it appears to have been at the pe- riod of which we are speaking. The historian Riegel, from whom I have taken my account of this transaction, remarks, that the apostolical benediction in those days supplied in the candidates the want of a knowiege of anatomy, surgery, physic, and philosophy. Another privilege which the surgeons of Paris claimed as a right inherent in their body, was that of conferring hono- rary degrees in surgery; and this privilege they continued to enjoy for a period of more than two hundred years. The precise period at which the different universities in Europe first began to confer honorary titles or degrees is not well ascertained; but it seems to have been a practice borrowed from the mechanical trades ; "as to have worked," says Mr. Smith in his Wealth of Nations, " seven years under a master properly qualified, was necessary in order to entitle any person to become a master, and to have himself appren- tices in a common trade, so to have studied seven years un- der a master properly qualified was necessary to entitle him to become a master, teacher, or doctor, words anciently synonymous in the liberal arts, and to have scholars or apprentices, words originally synonymous, to study under him." With what advantages to society this period of study had been abridged in the education of those who are intended for the profession of medicine, I shall not now stop to inquire. Degrees in surgery are first mentioned, so far as I can find, in a grant of Charles the Fifth of France, to which I have already referred ; and many proofs of their having been publicly conferred, with all the ceremonies of the university, might be adduced, were it necessary, from 30 INTRODUCTION. the registers of St. Cosme. Besides the ceremonies which we have retained, it is recorded in the history of these times, that the new graduates, upon receiving their medi- cal degrees, made a present of red bonnets, des bonnets rouges, to their teachers, and of gloves to their fellow-stu- dents, a part of the ceremony of graduation for the omis- sion of which I do not find that any satisfactory reasons have been assigned. After the union of the College of Sur- geons with the Barber Sugeons, which took place in the year 1655, the Medical Faculty endeavoured to prevent, sometimes with greater, sometimes with less success, the surgeons from giving or assuming any honorary titles or degrees. Among the various points which at different times were contested between the Medical Faculty in the university of Paris and the practitioners of Surgery, one would scarcely expect to find the right of publicly instructing their respec- tive pupils; and yet, while anatomy was almost exclusively taught by the surgeons, the physicians, in their turn, uni- formly, and most strenuously maintained, that they were the only good, fit, and competent teachers of surgery. " The absurdity of having surgery taught by one set of men, while it was wholly practised by another, seems almost too gross to need pointing out. Such a plan was probably never thought of in any other profession; and it is, at first view, rather surprising it should ever have been thought of in surgery."* But this practice, absurd as it appears to us, and pernicious as it has been wherever it has been adopted, to the progress of surgery, had its origin, like many other customs of modern Europe, in the prejudices and absurd opinions of the church of Rome, and in that spirit of domi- nation, exclusion, and monopoly, by which most of her in- stitutions at that period were actuated, The dispute with regard to this point lasted for several centuries between the College of Surgeons and the Medical Faculty in the university of Paris. These bodies appoint- ed their respective professors of surgery, and the College of Surgeons were repeatedly interdicted, both by the universi- ty and by its holy protector the Pope, from teaching public- ly the art which they professed. 1 believe I cannot exhibit to you a juster view of the na- ture of this disputed point than is to be found in a few pas- sages, which I shall take the liberty to quote, from a speech * Observations, &c. by Mr. Chevalier. INTRODUCTION. j j of Rodolph the Brave, Deacon of the College of Surgeons in Paris, and delivered by him, about the year 1567, dur- ing one of these disputes, in an assembly of his professional brethren. I quote these passages the more readily, that the sentiments which they express are not of a local or tempo- rary nature, but the plain dictates of common sense, appli- cable to every age and country. <« So blinded are they," says Rodolph, speaking of the medical faculty in the university, « that every thing which seems to favour them bears in their eyes the impression of equity. The privileges of the College of Surgeons they re- gard as so many abuses and the work of injustice. Even that right, so ancient and so legitimate, the right of public- ly instructing our disciples, appears to them to be a total overthrow of all established order. Yet, according to the primary and usual ideas of order, should not knowledge of every kind issue from those who possess it ? Divines, arc they not the interpreters of religion ? Lawyers, are they not the best judges of the law? In all the arts, liberal or mechanical, is it not practical skill which confers the right to teach ?—and is it not, let me ask, the practice alone of our art which can ever form a skilful surgeon ? How can men who are unacquainted with the practice of surgery ex- plain its principles ? A merely speculative surgeon would indeed be a dangerous guide for students. " How then shall physicians, who are in general only spec- tators of our operations, be able to point out or to obviate the difficulties which are daily to be met with in the prac- tice of surgery ? Can they instruct us in an art which they have never practised ? Would it not, on the contrary," adds this sensible and eloquent surgeon, " be a perversion of good order, and a dereliction of our duty, to give up our public school to men who may write books, and read what they deem lectures on surgery, but who never performed on the living body a single chirurgical operation ? Are these indeed the men to whom we ought to resign our pro- fessional chairs, where we have been placed by those very rights by which we have been constituted surgeons ?" As a very natural consequence of the right of instructing the surgeons, the Medical Faculty strenuously maintained, that they had a right also to determine the cases in which chirurgical operations are necessary, to be present at these operations, and to direct in every particular the conduct of the operator. In practising surgery after this fashion, it will not be very easy to point out the precise benefits which INTRODUCTION. society might derive from this division of labour, unless it be, that, in saving the surgeon the trouble of thinking, the physician eases him also of that responsibility, which, but for this singular expedient, would necessarily attach itself to every step of his operations and to every exercise of his art. The very deplorable state of a patient, however, upon whom any operation of consequence is to be performed, in the cir- cumstances which I have mentioned, is too obvious to re- quire any commentary. Such a mode of conducting chirur- gical practice cannot be any where long endured, unless in those countries in which the surgeons have not enjoyed the benefits of a liberal and professional education, or in which the physicians remain altogether ignorant of surgery. One of the last attempts on the part of the medical faculty in Paris, to determine for the profession, and for the public. the propriety of a chirurgical operation, was in a meeting of that faculty held on thelSth of March, 1726. This meet- ing was held for the express purpose of determining whether surgeons should be permitted to operate for the stone ; but though the errors and mistakes of the surgeons in that ope- ration were fully discussed, the meeting seems to have broken up without coming to any specific resolutions. Such of you as have any inclination to see the grounds upon which the medical faculty contended for the right of being present at chirurgical operations, and of directing the operator, will find your curiosity amply gratified by perusing a small treatise in two volumes, «« concerning the Pre-eminence of Physic over Surgery," by the late M. Andry, Dean of the Faculty of Medicine in Paris. These claims also were often distinctly urged in a variety of memorials addressed some- times to the king, and at other times to the parliament of Paris ; but it does not appear that they ever met with much attention either from the legislature or from the public; for we find the medical faculty, sometimes as individuals, and at others as a public body, offering to attend the operations of the surgeons, without exacting for their advice or attend- ance any honorary fee. A proof, it may be presumed, that their attendance and advice in chirurgical operations were in no very high request. Not only were thesurgeons not to perform chirurgical ope rations, except in the presence, and under the superintend- ence of the physicians, but the medical faculty also contend- ed, that surgeons should not be permiited to publish any work, even on the subject of their profession, till it had been examined, and had received the approbation and license of INTRODUCTION. 33 that faculty. In urging this claim they seem to have been more successful, for ihey actually obtained a decree prohi- biting, under severe penalties, the publication of any medi- cal books which had not previously obtained their impri- mature. How such a right was likely to be exercised by those who regarded it as a most presumptuous thing for a sur- geon to write a hook, may easily be conjectured. I shall give you only one example of the exercise of this right, in so far as it relates to the writings of the most distinguished surgeon France has ever produced. Ambrose Parey, who has always been considered as the father of French surgery, had the merit of introducing into practice, an improvement, the most valuable that has ever been made in surgery, namely, that of tying the arteries in amputation. But this improve- ment gave great offence to the medical faculty in the uni- versity, and particularly to M. Gourmclin their Dean, who was himself aii instructor of the barbers in surgery. The rightof imprimature, accordingly, was denied by the faculty to a small work of Ambrose Parey's, which contained an ac- count of this improvement. This work could not have been published, nor his improvement generally made known in France, but for a particular license, which, in consequence of his influence at court, Pare.v obtained directly from the king. The medical faculty seem to have remained in the posses- sion of this right till about the year 1725, when, in con- sequence of a great deal of disturbance, occasioned among them by an approbation which had been given by the cele- brated Winslow, to a Treatise on the Diseasesof the Bones by M. Petit the surgeon, an attempt was made, on the part of the surgeons of St. Cosine, to be permitted to examine and to give to or withhold their imprimature from books written on the different subjects of surgery. This attempt excited great alarm among the physicians. Meetings were held and representations and remonstrances presented -against the surgeons. But the surgeons at last prevailed, and the two faculties of physic and surgery now began a new kind of warfare, in the acts of approbation which they gave to the books they respectively examined. Another point long keenly contested between the me- dical faculty and the college of surgeons, and one indeed that was not unfrequently made the subject of legal in- terference, was the right of preventing surgeons from using internal remedies even in chirurgical cases, and from undertaking the management of internal diseases. The legis- lature of France made many vain attempts to fix the limits E 34 INTRODUCTION. between the two professions of physic and surgery ; and mu- tual concessions and grants made to each other by the con- tending parties, of particular diseases as a species of dis- posable property, were not productive of any better effects; for the public perversely persisted in employing those prac- titioners in whom they reposed the most confidence, without any regard to the faculty to which they belonged, and the practitioners themselves continued to follow that branch of the profession from which they found they could derive the largest emoluments. So strongly indeed did this disposition manifest itself, that the medical faculty was often reduced to the necessity of binding its members by an oath not to practise any of the branches of surgery. This jealousy of the medical faculty, with regard to the en- croachments of the surgeons upon the province of internal disease, shewed itself often in very minute particulars. A prescription for some trifling complaint, or a certificate of bad health written by a surgeon, was often adduced in courts of law, as undeniable proofs of a violation of legal charters, and the offender was usually punished by being obliged to pay heavy fines, or to make most humiliating submissions. In the month of February, 1726, the medical faculty made a formal representation, on the subject of certificates for health, to Cardinal de Noailles and the curates of Paris ; in which they take great pains to convince that pious and learned body, that the reason why Lent had for some years previous to this been so ill observed, and infidelity had made such an alarming progress, was the facility with which certificates of indisposition could be obtained from the surgeons of Paris, and the too easy exemption from the observance of that ceremony, which the curates had granted to those who produced these certificates. In this representation, the medical faculty state, that they were influenced in ma- king it solely by a regard for religion, never having ta- ken any thing for the certificates of health either from the rich or the poor ; arid request, that the curates would no longer grant a dispensation from the observance of Lent, on the certificate of a surgeon. An order to that effect was soon after emitted by the cardinal, and fixed up in a conspi- cuous place on the doors of all the churches in Paris. How long and to what extent this order was obeyed it is of little consequence for us to enquire. It answered completely for the time the purpose which the faculty of medicine intended by it, and procured for them from the ordinal and curates of Paris, as M. Andry, the historian of this transaction, iu- INTRODUCTION. S5 forms us, much praise for their disinterested zeal for reli- gion, their attachment to the laws of the church, and their pious concern for the spiritual welfare of their patients. But one of the most singular of the many points long liti- gated between the medical faculty and the college of sur- geons, was undoubtedly that which relates to the rightful possession of the services of the barbers. This third body of medical practitioners, in the progress of the disputes of which I am endeavouring to give you a slight account, became alternately the enemy or ally of each of the two more powerful contending parties. Their original alliance by con- tract was formed, as I have already mentioned, with the physicians, in 1493, and this alliance continued to exist, with some slight interruptions, till the union of the barbers with the surgeons in 1655, a period of more than 160 years. By this contract, you will remember, the medical faculty bound themselves to instruct the barbers in anatomy and surgery, and the barbers again on their part promised to receive the instructions and obey the directions of the medical faculty. They sometimes revolted, it is true, and endeavoured to throw off their allegiance to their masters the physicians. On one memorable occasion the medical faculty seem to have been obliged to take the bagnio keepers under their protection in place of the barbers, and to make over to them, in a formal manner, the right to let blood and to dress sores. The con- tract entered into in 1493, the medical faculty affirmed, was repeated in 1577 and in 1644, and was by them always re- garded as the true foundation of the reciprocal obligations existing between them and the incorporation of barber sur- geons. It was not till the year 1505, that the barbers obtained the name of surgeons, or were permitted of themselves to practise surgery. For some time the lessons to the barbers were delivered in their vernacular tongue, though this was contrary to the statutes of the university, and in contradic- tion to an express agreement with the college of surgeons. At length, however, it was resolved that the lessons should be delivered only in Latin; and this resolution seems to have operated very powerfully in improving the education of suc- ceeding barber surgeons. Though many of the barber sur- geons were themselves too old to acquire a knowledge of La- tin, this order of the medical faculty must have been a strong inducement to them to have their children instructed in that language; a circumstance which must, in the course of a very few years, have changed considerably the condition 36 INTRODUCTION. of those who were to become the pupils of the physicians, have broken down in some measure the barriers which se- parated them from the surgeons, and have gradually paved the way for that union between the two communities of sur- geons and barber-surgeons into one incorporated body or college, which took place in the year 1655. This union dis- pleased exceedingly the faculty of medicine in the univer- sity, who had been accustomed to consider the barbers as their servants. They accordingly presented a remonstrance against it to the king, and in this remonstrance they were supported by all the authority of the other faculties in the university. The case was pleaded with great solemnity be- fore judges specially appointed to try it. In the course of these pleadings the faculty of medicine contended that the barber-surgeons were inseparably connected by two solemn contracts with their faculty ; that they owed to it their esta- blishment as an incorporated body, and could not without ingratitude forget the favours which they owed to its pro- tection, nor refuse without injustice to yield the obedience which they had so solemnly promised. This union, however, was confirmed by the king in 1660; but with the following limitations: That the barber-sur- geons should not assume the titles of licentiates, bachelors, doctors, or professors, and that in their anatomical and chi- rurgical demonstrations, which were to be given with open doors, they should not wear a gown or a bonnet, ornaments of literature to be reserved, after the publication of this edict, for the professors and scholars of the university. But the medical faculty did not content itself with these limitations. It demanded that all public lectures, theses, and disputations should be prohibited in the schools of surgery : that the sur- geons of St. Cosme, who had become associated with the barber-surgeons, should be obliged to obey the conditions of the contracts which had been entered into by the barbers with the medical faculty; that the surgeons should be obli- ged to learn their art in the schools of the physicians ; that the physicians should preside in the meetings of the surgeons when members were to be examined or received ; that the surgeons should not be permitted to instruct their pupils in the theory of surgery ; and that the physicians should pre- side at the anatomical dissections made by the surgeons, so that while the surgeon performed the manual part of the dissection, the physician should prelect and explain. In addition to these demands, the medical faculty insisted, that the surgeons should be obliged to take an oath of fealty, and INTRODUCTION. 37 pay annually a small piece of money, as marks of their inferiority and of their dependence upon the faculty of me- dicine. The resistance of these claims occasioned long and violent disputes, and each party in these disputes, as its in- fluence at court or genius for intrigue was superior, alter- nately prevailed, till at length, in 1671, Louis the Four- teenth, weary of these useless altercations, but anxious to promote both branches of the medical profession, determi- ned that the lectures on surgery should in future be read at the Jardin Royal by a surgeon, and shortly after gave or- ders that bodies for dissection and the necessary demonstra- tions should be freely supplied. « The wars which deluged the continent with blood during the reign of that ambitious monarch, made surgery of greater importance to the public than ever. The increase of anatomical knowledge rendered its operations more sure, more exact, and more successful. It rose, as it deserved, in general esteem ; and as Paris was considered as the principal source of these improvements in surgery, which were every where visible and every where beneficial, the demonstrations in the Jardin Royal were crowded with pupils from all parts of Europe, and in the year 1724, no fewer than five public professors of the theory and practice of surgery were appointed in that school."* The effects which this institution has had not only on the state of surgery in France, but in all the other countries of Europe, are too well known to require any explanation. * Observations, &c. by Mr. Chevalier. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION, $e. DEFINITION AND SYMPTOMS OF INFLAMMATION. The term Inflammation has long been employed by medi- cal men, to denote the existence of an unusual degree of redness, pain, heat, and swelling, in any of the textures or organs of which the human body is composed. The simul- taneous occurrence of these four morbid phenomena is in general accompanied by an increased quickness of the pulse and warmth of the skin, together with more or fewer of the other signs of fever, and hence the distinction among the symptoms of inflammation and of inflammatory diseases, into those which are local, and those which are febrile or constitutional. There is reason to believe, that the terms w hich, in dif- ferent languages, are now used to denote the states of in- flammation and fever, were originally employed to express particular forms only of inflammatory and febrile diseases; for, as climate is known to modify the form, and even, in some measure, to change the nature of diseases, so it seems probable that the words which in different countries have been adopted to express those combinations of symptoms, to which we give the names of inflammation and fever, may have been applied to distinct and different forms of inflam- matory and febrile diseases. The red colour of the skin in inflammation seems to have suggested to the Greeks, to whom we owe so much of the nomenclature of science, the resemblance of this state to 40 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. flame,—and hence the terms Phlogosis and Phlegmon, in the same manner as the increased warmth of the skin in fe- ver seems to have suggested the similarity of that state to fire,—and hence, probably, the terms Pyretos of the an- cients, and Pyrexia of the modern physicians. But inflam- mation and fever, words so nearly allied in their primitive and figurative significaiions, are now to be regarded as terms purely technical, neither intended nor fitted to ex- press any thing relative to the nature, causes, particular combinations, or distinguishing characters of the two dis- tinct and very dissimilar trains of morbid phenomena, the occurrence of which they are respectively employed to in- dicate. It has long been acknowledged in the schools of medicine, that the foundation of a rational education in physic must be laid in a minute and accurate acquaintance with the ap- pearances and treatment of the different kinds of fever; but that the knowledge, of the phenomena of inflammation is not less extensive in its applications to practice, nor less ne- cessary to the acquirement of a proper education in the art or science of surgery, seems to be only beginning to be per- ceived by medical men. That this view, however, of the subject of iuflammation is just, must appear obvious, when we reflect, that of all the morbid affections to which the human body is liable, inflammation is not only one of the most distinct in its forms, and important in its consequences, hut it is also by far the most frequent in its occurrence. In- deed, there are no external injuries, of which inflammation is not almost the immediate effect; and but few, if any, lo- cal diseases of which it is not in some degree or other to be regarded as a concomitant, cause, symptom, or conse- quence. It is but just to the late Mr. Hunter to remark, that he appears to have been among the first surgeons who became fully aware of the importance of a minute knowledge of those curious and singularly diversified appearances, which inflammation produces in the different textures and organs of the body. We learn from his writings, and by his inva- luable collection and descriptions of diseased parts, that he spent upwards of thirty years in the investigation of this subject. The general results of his labours have been be- queathed to posterity, in his Treatise on Inflammation, a work which, by establishing the pathology of surgery upon the solid basis of observation, experiment, and accurate analysis, forms a new era in the history of this art. In most LLCTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 41 points relative to inflammation I shall endeavour to follow that distinguished pathologist, as my best and most accu- rate guide. In attending to the local and constitutional phenomena produced in the body by the state of inflammation, we are at first liable to be perplexed with tho great and apparently endless variety which occurs in these phenomena. A clo- ser attention, however, soon discovers that they are suffi- ciently uniform in the order of their occurence, and in the particular combinations which they form, to enable us to distinguish them into several kinds of inflammation and of inflammatory diseases, each exhibiting appearances, and re- quiring a mode of treatment, in some*respects peculiar to it- self. In directing your attention at present, however, to the phenomena of inflammation, I wish to point out to you thosecircumstanceschiefly, in itscauses, progress, and treat- ment, which are common to all the forms in which that af- fection occurs. The local symptoms, which seem essential to inflamma- tion, are the four following,—-redness, pain, heat, and swell- ing. I have not included in this enumeration either the sensation of throbbing, or an increased action in the vessels of the part affected. The first is a symptom which does not occur in every species of inflammation; and increased action of the vessels is rather inferred from other phenomena than actually perceived. The redness which accompanies inflammation varies in its degree and kind according to the violence of the affec- tion and the nature of the part in which it occurs. In the incipient stages of inflammation, it obviously depends on the influx of an unusual quantity of blood into the vessels of the part becoming inflamed. The redness may be produced either by the distention of those minute vessels, which natu- rally convey a small quantity of red blood, or by the red particles entering into vessels, which in their healthy state admit only serum. At the commencement of an inflamma- tion of the skin, the redness bears a very striking resem- blance to the colour of the cheeks in the actof blushing, and may be almost as suddenly excited as that, state, by the appli- cation of various chemical and mechanical stimuli. When thus artificially induced, it uniformly extends to a greater or less distance from the point or surface to which the ex- citing cause has been more immediately applied. But its progress is best seen in parts naturally transparent; as in the tunica conjunctiva of the eye, or in the membranes which 42 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. line the cavities of the chest and belly. In such parts it is distinctly seen to increase in brightness, and extend m pro- portion to the enlargement of the smaller vessels. The whole of the serous, or invisible capillary vesstis, which become red in an attack of inflammation, must Have existed previous to the commencement of that state, tor in- flammation of the tunica conjunctiva of the eye. of the pleura and peritoneum can be produced in a few seconds, in all us degrees, from the slightest tinge of red to the deepest co- lour arising from the extravasation of blood. In inflamed sulfates we also observe, that the small but visible blood- vessels become obviously enlarged in their diameters, and that the new red vessels which appear suddenly, seem to be merely continuations of their trunks. The enlargement in the capacity of the smaller blood- vess«'l» during the state of inflammation, and the increase in the number of those which become capable of conveying red blood, are facts which have been long known to patho- logists. They are appearances which are perceptible to the naked eye, and have often been rendered still more obvious by inspection with the microscope, and by the injections of parts that had been inflamed previous to death. Of the various illustrations which Mr. Hunter has given of this point, it may be sufficient to select the following:— « I froze," says he, " the ear of a rabbit, and thawed it again ; this occasioned a considerable inflammation, an in- creased heat and thickening of the part. This rabbit was killed when the ear was in the height of inflammation, and the head being injected, the two ears were removed and dried. The uninflamed ear dried clear and transparent, the vessels were distinctly seen ramifying through its substance; but the inflamed ear dried thicker and more opake, and its arteries were considerably larger." It is well known that a part may be made red by friction, by the application of the cupping-glass, by warm water, &c. but this redness, being only of short duration, does not alone constitute the state of inflammation. It may be considered, however, even when thus excited, as the first step to the pro- duction of tha» state; for if any of the causes which excite redness be continued or increased, the redness becomes ac- companied with pain, and passes more or less speedily into the state of inflammation. The redness in cutaneous in- flammation appears to the naked eye as one indistinguish- able efflorescence, such as is seen in the cheeks of young people in the act of blushing. In inflamed skin, however. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 43 as well as in blushing, blood-vessels may be seen with a lens, which are distinguishable from one another, like the blood- vessels in the cheeks of elderly people, who have clear skins and florid countenances. The redness in inflammation is generally greatest towards one p -int of the part affected, and decreases gradually as it extends from this, until it becomes imperceptible. But in some inflammations its termination is abrupt and distinctly marked. During inflammation of the skin, it can generally be made to disappear for a moment, under the pressure of the finger, but it returns immediately after the pressure has been removed. The kind of redness in some inflammations resembles that of arterial blood ; in others it is dark ; and in others again it is of a purplish or bluish hue, having more or less of the colour of venous blood. The utility of attending to these differences in the shades of colour in inflammation, will ap- pear when we come to consider the marks by which the dif- ferent species of inflammation are distinguished from one an- other. The redness of parts which have been slightly inflamed not unfrequently disappears after death, so that it is some- times difficult to discover the precise spot which, during life, had been the seat of inflammation. The pain accompanying inflammation arises from some change induced in the state of the nerves, and varies from the slightest increase of sensibility to the most excruciating torment. It is not very well known, whether the increased sensibility or pain ever occurs before the increased influx of blood takes place into the vessels of the part becoming in- flamed ; but it is certain, that this influx greatly augments the sensibility. The pain probably depends partly on the over-distention of the vessels and fihres, and partly on the pressure caused by the swelling on the nerves of the inflamed part. It is of- ten distinctly increased at each contraction of the heart, and corresponding distention of the arteries, constituting what is called pulsatile pain. Mr. Hunter supposed that the arte- ries, in a state of inflammation, do not contract by their muscular power, otherwise a considerable degree of pain would be experienced during the moment of contraction, as in inflamed muscular fibres during an attack of rheumatism. Parts, which in the sound state have little or no sensibi- lity, become exquisitely sensible in the inflamed. That this is the case w ith tendon, ligament, cartilage, bone, and mem- brane, seems to be fully established by Dr. Whytt, in the 44 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. yery instructive controversy carried on between hi in and Haller, respecting the sensibility and irritability of the dif- ferent parts of man ami other animals. It has been a ques- tion whether such parts become sensible from some change induced in the state of the nerves, accompanying the inflam- ed blood-vessels, or whether a new species of nerves arc developed. But that the sensibility depends an a change in the nerves, occasioned by the state of inflammation, seems to be clearly shown by the suddenness with which it is ac- quired, as well as by its abating as the inflammation dimi- nishes, and ceasing altogether when that state is removed. The kind, as well as the degree of pain, varies much in different inflammatory affections. In some instances it is continued, in others periodic ; sometimes it is acute, at other times dull; sometimes it is of a pricking kind, at others itchy, lancinating, or throbbing. The sensibility of the nose and mouth, as organs of sense, is diminished during the state of inflammation. The re- verse of this, however, is the case with the eye and ear, which in the inflamed state become exquisitely sensible. Pain, when conjoined with other constitutional symptoms, is one of the surest marks which we possess of the existence of inflammation in the internal parts of the body. The heat, or real increase of temperature in an inflamed part, is much less than, trusting to our feelings, and pre- viously to experiment, we should be led to imagine. It never exceeds the heat of the blood at the heart. This, in health, is generally about 100° Fahrenheit's thermometer, but some- times in diseases it rises to 106°, or even 107°. Parts placed near the centre of the circulation, are naturally warmer than such as are more distant; in the latter,therefore,the increase of temperature accompanying inflammation will be propor- tionally greater than in the former. If inflammation be excited on the surface of the chest by the application of a blister, the heat of the inflamed part will seldom exceed that of the surrounding parts more than one or two degrees. But if the blister be applied to any re- mote part of the upper or lower extremities, it may occa- sion an increase of temperature of five, six, or even more degrees. It is this great difference in the temperature of any portion of the extremities, when inflamed, from that of the parts immediately surrounding it, which has given rise to the idea that an excessive heat always accompanies the state of inflammation. Mr. Hunter appears to have been the first who thought of ascertaining experimentally the extent of the change of tern- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. i% pcraturc, produced in parts affected with inflammation. He excited artificially inflammation in the chest of a dog, and in the abdomen, rectum, and vagina of an ass, without being able to perceive any very distinct rise of temperature in these parts. In a patient, however, on whom he operated for hydro- cele, the rise was much more remarkable ; for a thermome- ter introduced into the tunica vaginalis, and kept for some time close to the side of the testicle, indicated a tempera- ture of only 92°, while, on its being introduced next day, after inflammation had come on, the temperature was found to have risen to 98"|. " Here," says Mr. Hunter, « was an increase of heat of 6°|; but even this was not equal, pro- bably, to that of the blood at the source of the circulation in the same man. This experiment," he adds, <« has been re- peated more than once, and with nearly the same results." The increase of temperature in inflammation is now ge- nerally regarded as being dependent on the increased influx of blood into the part inflamed. It has been suggested, that the increased heat may be ascribed to the intricate and inexplicable operation of the vital energy. But if it be the production either of such energy, or of any local secreting power, why does it never rise above the temperature of the blood, which is conveyed into the inflamed part by the ar- teries ? Connected with increase of temperature in the inflamed part seems to be the state of dryness, or want of perspira- tion, which often occurs in the skin. I have repeatedly had occasion to observe, in inflammations of the joints, whether rheumatic, venereal, scrophulous, or acute and arising from external injury, that the skin covering them remained hot and dry, while the rest of the body was covered with per- spiration ; and that as soon as the pain, heat, and swelling of the inflamed part abated, a moisture appeared on its sur- face. This local appearance resembles a general one that occurs in typhus and scarlatina. The skin in the com- mencement of these fevers is not only hot, but dry—a state in which we often succeed in bringing out perspiration, and in relieving the other symptoms, by diminishing the tempe- rature of the surface of the body by means of the cold effu- sion. The swelling in inflammation is accompanied with a greater or less degree of stretching or tension. In the earlier stages it seems to be produced solely by the unusual influx of blood; but no very great increase can be produc- ed by this circumstance alone. As the inflammation, how- 4 6 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. ever, proceeds, a quantity of serous fluid is usually poured out into the interstices of the cellular membrane, in the parts contiguous to the seat of inflammation. This pro- duces a kind of swelling, which pits under the pressure of the finger, and is distinguished by the term cedcmn. In some cases, where the inflammation runs high, the effused fluid is found tinged of a red colour. In other rare cases, instead of serum, coagulable lymph, or, as it is now termed, the fibrin of the blood, seems to be effused. When this happens, the swelling continues after everv other mark of inflammation has disappeared, and remains often during the w hole of after life. Swelling and tension, therefore, seem to depend partly on the inflamed vessels being un usually distended with blood, and partly, perhaps chiefly, on the effusion of serum and other fluids into the surrounding cellular membrane. The degree of swelling, and the distance to which it ex- tends in inflammation, depends partly on the violence of the attack, but chiefly, perhaps, on the structure of the parts in which it occurs. Almost all parts of the body feel hard at the commence- ment of inflammation. This is remarkably the case in the swelling of the integuments, which is so very common an attendant on inflammation of the bones, or their mem- branes. But there is a peculiar kind of swelling which sometimes accompanies inflammation of the skin and cellu- lar membrane, in which these parts feel as hard as bone, and in which the hardness sometimes continues after the other symptoms have disappeared. In two instances, I have seen the integuments surrounding the knee-joint af- fected in this manner in consequence of external injury; and I have seen the same kind of hard swelling occur, with- out any obvious cause, in the skin covering the lateral and fore part of the chest. In all the cases of this affection, which I have had an opportunity of observing, it sponta- neously disappeared in a few weeks. It probably depends on the exudation of coagulable lymph. A very considerable degree of hardness also occurs in the disease, called phlegmasia dolens, occurring in the lower ex- tremities of pregnant women; and in that peculiar enlarge- ment of the legs and scrotum occurring frequently among the African negroes, and well known under the name of the Arabian elephantiasis. In elephantiasis, however, besides effusion of lymph, there is probably an alteration of struc- ture in the integuments. CAUSES OF INFLAMMATION. The word cause, in a strict and logical sense, signifies the object or event which immediately precedes any change, and which is in similar circumstances always followed by a simi- lar change ; but in medical writings, and particularly as ap- plied to the objects or events which produce inflammation, the term cause is used in a much more extensive and inde- finite sense. Accordingly you will find that the causes of inflammation, as of all other diseases, have usually been di- vided into the remote and proximate : but this is a division which is inaccurate, and of no practical use. By the proxi- mate cause of inflammation, pathologists in general wish to express that state of the body, or rather of the part affected with inflammation, upon which the phenomena peculiar to inflammation more immediately depend. In this sense the term proximate cause, it is obvious, is merely another name for the state of inflammation ; and being in fact the disease itself, it neither requires nor admits of being distinguished from it. Nor does the epithet remote, as applied to the causes of inflammation, appear to be more happily chosen; for under this term are comprehended all those agents, events, and states, which contribute immediately, as well as remotely, directly as well as indirectly, to the production of that state. When inflammation occurs, as it not unfrequently does, without our being able to trace its production to the action of any obvious cause, it is termed spontaneous inflammation. But in most instances we are able to trace the origin of in- flammation to causes which act either, directly on the part becoming inflamed, or indirectly, through the medium of those sympathies which connect distant parts of the body with one another. 48 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. As exemplifying this last class, it is only necessary to re- mark, that particular kinds of food taken into the stomach, or mercury or arsenic given in small doses, often, without appearing* to affect the organs with which they come into contact, produce each a distinct and specific inflammation of the cutaneous texture. The exposure of the. feet to cold in one person occasions an inflammation of the throat, in another inflammation of the chest, and in a third, inflam- mation of the belly. Very striking diversities are observed in the effects that re- sult from the operation of the same causes, according to dif- ferences in the structure of the parts on which they act, or accordingtopeculiaritiesof constitution. And experience has also taught us, that there are certain circumstances which render the body peculiarly liable to inflammation, and which therefore have been denominated predisposing causes of this state. Such, for exanrple, are certain temperaments and periods of life, the influence of particular climates, and the use of particular kinds of food. In a systematic course of pathology, each of the predisposing causes I have enumerat- ed, would require a separate and full consideration. The effect of climate in particular, in predisposing the body to different kinds of inflammation, and in modifying the ap- pearances of that state, is a subject highly deserving of in- vestigation ; hut the various facts relating to this inquiry, that are to be found dispersed in the writings of those w ho have practised medicine in different regions of the globe, have not yet been collected into one view, nor compared with each other. The varieties of constitution which modify the operation of the causes of inflammation, have been distinguished into two classes; first, such as are peculiar to certain particular individuals ; and, secondly, such as are common to many. In other words, these varieties are either special or general. The former are denominated idiosyncracies, and the latter temperaments. To these two we might probably add a third class, namely, diatheses, or morbid dispositions. Idiosyncracies are innumerable in their kinds, and they are in general discovered only by accident. Thus there are some persons in whom opium does not produce sleep; others on whom milk seems to act as a poison; some who are purged by astringents; and others in whom purgatives appear to produce an astringent effect. The temperaments have long been reduced to four kinds; the sanguine, the bilious, the phlegmatic, and the mclancho- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 49 lie. To these a fifth, the nervous, has been added in mo- dern times. You will find the distinctive characters of each laid down in elementary books of physiology and patho- logy. As examples of what is usually meant by diathesis, I may point out to your notice the rheumatic, the gouty, the scro"- phulous, and the scorbutic dispositions. Like the idiosyn- cracies and temperaments, most of these diatheses are here- ditary ; yet they may also be formed by a variety of circum- stances, connected with climate, food, and manner of life. A predisposition to inflammation may either exist in the general system, or it may have its seat only in some parti- cular part. A part which has once been inflamed is in ge- neral observed to be more liable to an attack of inflamma- tion, than a similar and corresponding part which has never been in that state. Another general circumstance deserving our attention, with regard to the causes of inflammation, is, that some of them produce their effects immediately, others only after a considerable interval of time, in many instances, not till after a period of several days. Little advantage can, I conceive, be obtained from at- tempting to form a systematicarrangement of the causes of inflammation; for, indeed, what substance is there in na- ture which may not occasionally, from the manner in which it is applied to the body, prove, directly or indirectly, a cause of that state? But if we adopt a common division of the direct causes of inflammation into mechanical and chemical, the following will belong to the first class : 1st, Pressure.—This is very liable to excite inflammation in parts which are sound, or mortification in those already inflamed. The surgeon has frequently occasion to employ pressure in the practice of his art; and much of his success in the treatment of diseases, accidents, and operations, such as oedema, wounds, and fractures, will depend on the skill and judgment with which itisappli d. Continued pressure upon any part of the skin occasions a redness to appear after the pressure has been removed. We see this effect pro- duced upon the hands and cheeks of those who have fallen asleep with those parts pressing on each other. We s:e it also in the parts of the body upon which we have lain dur- ing the night; and we often observe this redness pass into the state of inflammation in accidents or diseases, which fix down the body in one position, and oblige the patient to G 50 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. rest his weight for a considerable time, upon particular parts. , . 2d, Friction___A slight degree of friction upon the sKin excites warmth ; but if it be increased, or long persisted in, it will soon occasion inflammation. Drawing the nail firm- ly, for example, along the surface of the body, is followed in a few seconds by redness of the skin, which remains vi- sible for some time. If the scratch is severe, inflammation may be immediately excited, but when slight, the redness which is excited soon disappears, leaving behind it neither subcutaneous effusion nor hardness. There are some parts of the body, as the eye, which are more liable to be inflam- ed from this cause than others ; and there are persons in whom particular parts are inflamed by friction much more easily than in others. Sdly, Bodies which bruise.—We have daily examples of the effect of these in contusions of all kinds. When con- tusion is slight, inflammation is the consequence, but when severe, it is liable to produce the state of mortification. 4th, Bodies which cut or divide—The interval which elapses between the application of these bodies and the oc- currence of inflammation in wounds, is very various in dif- ferent individuals. To the head of mechanical causes may also be referred the irritation occasioned by all solid bodies foreign to the system, whether introduced from without, or generated within the body itself. We have examples of the former in needles, pins, bits of glass, splinters of wood, and bul- lets, which sometimes occasion an immediate inflamma- tion, and at other times remain in the body, or even move through considerable portions of it, without producing this effect; the latter are exemplified by the stones which sometimes form in the kidneys, and afterwards excite in- flammation in passing though the ureters and bladder. Similar effects are produced by gouty, and sometimes, though rarely, by salivary concretions: and to this head also we may refer all tumours generated within the body, whether these tumours be of a solid or fluid consistence; for tumours, however indolent they may be in their nature, are always liable, during their increase, to excite a certain degree of inflammation, by distending the parts which are naturally placed over them. To the class of chemical causes will belong all substances capable of exciting inflammation in the parts to which they are immediately applied, without at the same time appear- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 51 ing to produce any visible mechanical effects. Such are high degrees of temperature, the action of concentrated acids or alkalies, metallic oxides and metallic salts, acrid va- pours, such as ammoniacal gas, the nitrous, sulphureous, muriatic, and oxigenated muriatic gases, oxigen gas, and, in certain circumstances, also common atmospherical air; alcohol, aether, and all acrid vegetable essential oils, animal poisons, and the whole of that class of substances known by the name of rubefacients. The local inflammatory and subsequent constitutional effects resulting from the opera- tion of these causes are exceedingly diversified, according to the degree in which they arc applied, and according to the nature of the parts upon which they operate. If "ap- plied in a high degree of power, many of them destroy the vitality and structure of the parts on which they act. The parts killed by their action are surrounded by a circle of in- flammation, the extent and severity of which is in every in- stance different, according to the peculiar action of the che- mical power, the texture to which it is applied, or the parti- cular constitution of the patient. Applied in a less degree of power, many of these chemical causes excite, almost instan- taneously, a high degree of inflammation, such as is often followed by the death of the part, if not of the whole sys- tem. We have frequent examples of this in the effects pro- duced by animal poisons. If, again, the chemical power be much weakened or diluted, it may, when applied to the different external or internal surfaces of the body, either produce no inflammation at all, or only a very inconsider- able degree of that state. The cuticle seems to have a powerful influence in resist- ing the action of the greater number of the chemical causes exciting inflammation, and in protecting the body from their injurious effects ; for these effects are often produced only where the cuticle has been removed or perforated, so as to allow the chemical agent to come into contact with the subjacent textures. Almost every chemical cause of inflammation seems to have its own mode of action, and to produce in the different textures of the body peculiar and specific ef- fects. Thus it is well known that the poison of the viper may he taken into the stomach without exciting inflamma- tion in the surface over which it passes; though the small- est quantity of this substance, inserted under the cuticle, im- mediately produces pain and inflammation. The bile and urine excite no inflammation in the cavities in which they 52 LECTURES ON INFL VMMATION. are naturally lodged, or in the canals through which they pas^ out of the body ; but if either of these fluids escape int. the cavity of the abdomen, or be extravasated into the cel'uhr membrare, imflanunation almost immediately en- sues; followed in the first instance by local, and in the se- cond by general death. The effects of heat in exciting inflammation are too well known to require any illustration. Inflammation of the brain, and inflammatory affections of the face and neck, are often observed to arise, in almost every climate, from ex- posure to the influence of the solar rays ; and the inflamma- tory affections, arising from the application of artificial heat, are objects of daily and familiar observation. Oxy- gen gas excites inflammation when it is injected into the cavities of the chest or abdomen ; and atmospherical air produces pain and irritation the moment it is admitted to the surface of a fresh wound, or of a part that has been re- cently blistered. No attempt, so far as I know, has hitherto been made to arrange, or even to enumerate, the causes indirectly pro- ducing inflammation. These causes, however, are highly deserving of our attention; and on examination will be found to be more numerous, I believe, than has usually been ima- gined. Under this head I am inclined to comprehend the operation of all those powers, which, when applied to the body, either excite inflammation in parts at a distance from those to which they are more immediately applied, or, if they excite inflammation in these parts, produce that effect only after a certain interval of time, and in conse- quence of changes which they seem to produce in the ge- neral constitution. The operation of cold upon the human body affords the best example which I can suggest to you, of the production of inflammation from the operation of a power acting upon a part at a distance from that in which the inflammation takes place. The instances formerly mentioned of inflam- mation of the throat, chest, or belly, from the application of y its ac- tion upon the system, a distinct specific disease, a disease not only distinguished from every other by trains or com- binations of symptoms peculiar to itself, but capable also of being communicated from one individual to another by con- tact, inoculation, or contagion. Some of these poisons produce inflammation, it is true, in the parts into which they are immediately introduced, as the poison of itch or of syphilis; but in most instances the poison, though locally introduced, produces its specific ef- fects only through the medium of the general constitution. This is the case in small-pox and in cow-pox, where the local inflammation first excited by the wound made in the inser- tion of the poison, goes off before the constitutional change takes place upon which the subsequent local and specific in- flammatory affection depends. In the plague, in catarrh, in the mumps, in Egyptian ophthalmia, in hospital gangrene, in scarlet fever, in the measles, in small-pox, &c. wesee inflammatory diseases pro- duced by animal poisons in the state of effluvia, which can- not be supposed to produce their specific effects unless through the medium of the unknown changes which they occasion in the general sy stem. In all these instances, how- ever, irregular distributions of the blood occur from increas- ed actions of arteries in particular parts of the sanguiferous system, and give rise to all the phenomena and consequences of local inflammation. One of the most singular effects in the inflammatory dis- eases, produced by the operation of these morbid poisons, is, that some of these diseases leave the body in a state inca- pable of being again affected by the application of the same specific poison. Great progress has been made in the know- ledge of the means by which the symptoms of some of these diseases may be mitigated, and their propagation prevented. Experience had long shown that one of them, the small pox, might be rendered milder by artificial inoculation ; and LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. jj more lately we have been taught to render the body inca- pable of small-pox infection, by the substitution of an in- nocent and harmless disease. I need not tell you, that Dr. Jenner is the person to whom we are chiefly indebted for this discovery—a discovery which has given to him a dis- tinguished pre-eminence among the benefactors of the hu- man race. STATE OF THE BLOOD-VESSELS IN INFLAM- MATION. The mechanical and chemical causes of inflammation seem all to concur in producing an increased flow of blood to the part to which they are more immediately applied. The causes, also, which indirectly excite inflammation, seem to produce that state by acting in a similar manner. This local increased flowof blood, produced by the exciting causes of inflammation, was taken notice of by Hippocrates ; and has served, if I am not mistaken, as the principal basis for the various, and in some respects, contradictory hypotheses, which have at different times been employed to explain that state of the sanguiferous system in the inflamed parts, upon which the phenomena peculiar to inflammation immediately depend. This is the state which has been usually, though perhaps improperly, denominated the proximate cause of inflammation, and concerning which so many hypotheses have, been invented, and so much useless controversy car- ried on among medical men. But, when we consider with how much difficulty every thing that relates to the circula- tion of the blood, in the natural and healthy state, has been discovered, and how many points respecting this function still remain to he ascertained, we need not be surprised that differences of opinion should still subsist respecting its irre- gular distributions in disease. In many respects the sangui- ferous system may be regarded as an hydraulic machine, con- sisting of a combination or series of elastic pipes or canals, in which the fluid to be moved is subjected to the common laws of hydraulics. But, besides this structure, the sanguiferous sygjem possesses within itself an internal principle of motion, by which it is distinguished from every other hydraulic in- strument ; a prin iple which it derives from the contraction of the heart and arteries, and which seems to vary in de- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 57 gree and force, not only in different parts of the sanguifer- ous system, but even in the same parts in the ever-varying states of health and disease. It has been justly remarked by a celebrated philosopher, M. D'Alembert, that " we must not imagine that the theory of the motion of fluids in tubes, whether solid or flexible,can ever lead us to a know- ledge, of the mechanism of the human body, of the velocity of the blood, or of its action upon the vessels in which it cir- culates. To succeed in such an investigation, it would be necessary for us to know exactly to what degree the blood- vessels are capable of being dilated, in what manner, and according to what laws they are dilated; to know precisely their figure, the degrees of their elasticity, their different anastomoses ; the number, force, and disposition of their valves ; the heat and tenacity of the blood, and the moving forces which impel it, or by which it is circulated. Even if each of these circumstances were perfectly known, the great number of elements which enter into a similar theory would probably lead us to impracticable calculations. This is, in- deed, one of the most complex cases of a problem, the sim- plest case of which is extremely difficult of solution. But since the operations of nature are too complicated, and too little known to be subjected to our calculation, experience is the only guide which remains ; we can rest our opinions only upon inductions deduced from a great number of facts. Such is the plan that we ought to follow in the examination of an hydraulic machine so complicated as that of the hu- man body. It may be left to idle physicians to indulge the hope, that they shall ever unveil the secret springs and hid- den operations of the animal economy, by algebraical rea- soning or hypothetical statements." If such be the difficul- ties which attend the investigation of the circulation of the blood in the state of health, it is easy to perceive how much these difficulties must be increased in ascertaining the pre- cise amount of the irregularities in the distribution of this fluid, which take place in disease. Instead, therefore, of en- tering upon this investigation, or of attemping to add to the number of hypotheses that have been invented to explain the state of the sanguiferous system in an inflamed part, I shall content myself, at present, with enumerating some of the principal facts relative to this state, of which we have acquired a knowledge by experience, and the truth of which seems to be universally acknow ledged. 1st. Inflammation has its principal scat in the capillary vessels.—2dlv. The diameters of the capillary vessels are H 58 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. enlarged in inflammation.-3dly. This state of d"atatmi. can in some instances be sudden y, and ... .^J"^^ narts of the body, by the application oi es of inflammation.—Uhly. The greater duced in various the exciting causes ot innammauon.—*«..»j. *,. f , part of these exciting causes do not, when appl eI to tic larger arterial trunks, occasion any evident increase of their diameters.-Sthly. The pulsation of the arteries » not oc- casioned by any power or action which is inherent in them- selves, but is derived entirely from the dilatation and elonga- tion which they experience from the blood impelled into them by the systole of the heart. The pulsations in the artery going into an inflamed part, depending upon the ac- tion of the heart, it is obvious that they cannot occur ottener than the heart contracts, though it has often been maintain- ed that the contractions in an inflamed part are not only stronger, but also more frequent, than in the other corres- ponding parts of the body.—6thly. The action of the mus- cular fibres, whether of large or small arterial canals, (sup- posing these fibres to exist,) must produce a diminution, not an increase, in their diameters.—7ihly. Pulsations in an artery leading to an inflamed part, are stronger or more perceptible than those which are to be felt in the arteries leading to similar parts in the uninflamed state.—8thly. If the arteries thus pulsating be divided, the blood emitted from them will he in greater quantity, and projected to a greater distance, than from the division of similar corresponding ar- teries leading to uninflamed parts, and this projection takes place during the diastole of the artery.—9thly. If an inci- sion be made into an inflamed part, more blood will be ef- fused from it than from the division of this or a similar part in the uninflamed state.—lOthly. Local inflammation may, in particular individuals, exist for some time, and in a con- siderable degree, without any increase either in the fre- quency or strength of the contractions of the heart; but, in general, inflammation is soon followed by increased action of the heart, and pulsation of the larger arteries.—1 lthly. Cer- tain degrees and kinds of inflammation admit of resolution, or a spontaneous cure.—12th and lastly, There are various means, remedial and dietetic, which have a powerful in- fluence in procuring or promoting the resolution of inflam- mation. There are two hypotheses which at present divide the opinions of pathologists respecting the state of the capillary vessels affected with inflammation. According to the first of these hypotheses, the inflamed vessels are in a state of in- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 59 creased action; according to the second, they act with less force than the trunks from which they are derived. The first of these opinions seems to have been suggested hy the views which Stahl took of the animal economy, though I do not find it any where very fully or distinctly stated in his writings. He attributed a tonic, vital, or muscu- lar action to the arteries, and in consequence of this opinion was led to give a fuller and better view than any of his pre- decessors had done, of those irregular distributions of the blood which so frequently take place in disease. His atten- tion seems to have been chiefly turned to the irregular dis- tribution which precedes nemorrhage, and which may be regarded as the predisposing state to that affection. Stahl's •ideas respecting the tonic or vital action of the capillary vessels, and the share which they have in producing inflam- mation, have been more fully developed and insisted on by his disciples and followers; but by none have they been stated more distinctly and with greater precision, than by Dr. Gorter, both in his Compendium Medicinaeand Chirur- gia Repurgata. In one place this author states expressly, " that the proxi- mate cause of inflammation consists in an increased vital ac- tion of some particular artery or arteries, by which the blood is propelled with greater force than usual into the communicating lymphatic and colourless vessels." « Sti- muli," he remarks in another place, «« may increase the ac- tion of a particular artery, "without producing any change whatever in the action of the heart." «« When the increased action," he remarks, " takes place in all the vessels of the body, fever is produced, but when the increased action is confined to one or to a few vessels only, inflammation is the consequence." " The heart," says Dr. Gorter, *« cannot pro- duce a greater velocity in one branch of an artery than in the other branches which are derived from the same trunk,— a thing, however, which we see takes place in inflammation, so that we must allow the blood-vessels themselves to be en- dowed with a certain vital action, by which the fluid which they contain is impelled in inflammation with an unusual degree of force." The opinions, and indeed the expressions, of Stahl and of Gorter have been adopted by the greater part of succeed- ing pathologists, and are those which you will find adopted and explained in the writings of Dr. Cullen. The action of the blood-vessels, in producing irregular distributions of blood independently of the heart, and the important conse- 60 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. quences which result from it in the animal economy, were among the favourite speculations of Dr. Cullen, and the truth of the doctrine has since received considerable sup- port and illustration from the experiments and observa- tions of Mr. Hunter. The following may be regarded as examples of pheno- mena, arising from an action or state of the arteries inde- pendent of the heart, and occasioning irregularities in the distribution of the blood. 1st. The determination of the blood into the capillaries of the cheeks, which occurs during the act of blushing. 2d. The increased determination of blood which takes place to the head, from a variety of physical and mental causes, evinced by the pulsation of the carotid arteries and the redness and flusiiing of the face. 3d. The occurrence of spontaneous inflammation. 4th. The pulsatory state of the arteries immediately preceding and continuing during an attack of active hemorrliage. 5th. The pulsating state of the tumour, formed by the dilatation of the arterial and ve- nous capillaries, denominated aneurism by Anastomoses. 6th. The increased vascular action which takes place during the growth of parts natural and preternatural. 7th. The state of the sanguiferous system in the testicles of animals which copulate at stated seasons, and of the arteries in the heads of those animals which shed their horns. 8th. The state of the uterine vessels during gestation. 9th. The state of the circulation in the penis during its erection. 10th. The periodic secretion of tears, saliva, milk, and bile. 1 lth. The sudden and instantaneous production of inflammation, by the local application of mechanical and chemical stimuli. And, 12th. The spontaneous contractions of the smaller ar- teries of frogs observed in experiments, the results of which I shall afterwards have occasion to mention. These phenomena, and many more of a similar nature which might be enumerated, seem to prove that, the action of the heart continuing the same, the arteries are, in conse- quence of the vital powers with which they are endowed, capable of altering the distribution of the blood, and of pro- pelling or transmitting more or less of that fluid, according as they are more or less influenced by the particular stimuli which act upon them in the different states of health and disease. Those who contend that inflammation consists in an in- creased action of the vessels of the part affected, usually ad- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 61 duce, in support of that hypothesis, the following facts and arguments: 1st. There is (say they) a considerable increase in the force with which the artery going to an inflamed part pulsates. If one of the fingers, for instance, be the seat of inflammation, the artery at the wrist of the hand to which it belongs will be found to pulsate much more strongly than the artery at the wrist of the other. This increase is often so great as to produce a sensation of throbbing. 2d. The artery going to an inflamed part, not only con- tains more blood than usual, but if in this state the artery be opened, it will propel its contents to a much greater dis- tance than the corresponding nriinflamed artery. I have often seen examples of this increased propulsion in the divi- sion of the arteries of the fingers in whitloe, and in those of the prepuce in phymosis, accompanied with much inflam- mation. 3d. The increased force with which the vessels act in in- flammation is not confined to the seat of inflammation, but extends itself to the whole of the sanguiferous system, pro- ducing or constituting that state so well known by the name of the diathesis phlogistica, or the inflammatory state or diathesis. ith. Whatever lessens the force of this action in the heart and arteries tends to diminish the local inflammation, and whatever increases the action of the heart ami arteries tends in the same proportion to augment the inflammation. The opinion which supposes the action of the inflamed vessels to be diminished, or to be proportionally less than that of the trunk or trunks from which they are derived, was, so far as I know, first stated by Vacca, an Italian physi- cian, in a small treatise on Inflammation, published at Flo- rence, in 1765, entitled, Liber de lujlammationis Morbosce quit in Humano corpore Fit, natura, causis, effectibus et curatione. In that work, Vacca delivers his opinions in the form of distinct propositions, and endeavours to give to them some- thing like a scientific appearance, by the introduction of de- monstrations, Scholia, Corollaria, and Lemmas. The three more remarkable propositions, however, and indeed almost the only propositions in the work that seem to be at all de- serving of attention, are the following : Prop. 1st. Inflammation never takes place in any part of the human body, unless there be in that part a congestion of blood in very nearly the state of rest. This proposition, Vacca conceives to be proved by the increase of bulk and 62 LE( TURKS ON INFLAMMATION. redness of the small arteries, and by the increased flow of blood when an inflamed part is divided. Prop. 2d. A congestion, er semi-stagnation of blood, can- not happen in any part of the body without cither an abso- lute or relative debility of that part. In the healthy state, the resistance to distention is equal to the impelling power, but when it becomes unequal, dis- tention must necessarily take place. But a diminution of the resisting power can only arise from debility. Prop. 3d. Any part of the body being in a state of debi- lity, there will occur a congestion or semi-stagnation of blood, in the vessels not only of that part, but a part of the blood will be propelled into the lateral, lymphatic, and adi- pose or capillary vessels. In the state of health the orifices of these vessels resist the entrance of the red blood into them with a vigour proportional to the impulse, but when this resistance is lessened or destroyed by debility, or a loss of tone, the blood enters, opens, and dilates them. I do not find that the hypothesis of Vacca has been adopted by any author upon the continent of Europe; but in this country,similar ideas to those which he hasexpressed with regard to the state of the blood-vessels affected with inflammation, occurred to the late ingenious Dv. Lubbock, of Norwich, and to my friend Mr. Allen, lately lecturer on Physiology in Edinburgh. Dr. Lubbock has not, so far as I know,published anything upon this subject; hut that he en- tertained opinions similar to those of Vacca will appear from the following extract of a letter with which I have been fa- voured by his friend Dr. Reeve of Norwich, addressed, in 1802, to that gentleman, while studying physic at Edin- burgh :—« A vessel,considcred as a hollow muscle, can have its cavity enlarged, or its fibres elongated in every dimension, only by debility direct or indirect, the effect of which is a diminution of tone or density, as a living solid, or a separa- tion of the particles of matter composing it, to a certain ex- tent. This is the state of the irritable fibre in inflamma- tion of the vessels; in which, from the loss of density or greater elongation of their fibres, their cavities are increased, more blood is received into them, and their action is more feeble. The arguments which I made use of in my paper on the increment of the body will apply with little variation to a state of inflammation ; for, strictly speaking, a state of inflammation is merely a growth of the vessels of the part so affected. If, therefore, the general increment is affected by a diminished excitement, a partial increment of vessels LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 63 will be the same. But if a vessel has its diameter enlarged by a state of atony, or diminished contractile power, it fol- lows not only thence that the motion of the blood should be retarded, but also from the established hydraulic principle, that fluids always move with less velocity in passing from tubes with a smaller diameter to a larger." The statements and reasonings of Mr. Allen were chiefly confined to his Lectures. As I have reason, however, to think that he stated this doctrine in a manner much more pre- cise than had, or indeed has hitherto been done, no apo- logy, I conceive, will be necessary for endeavouring to give you some idea of his manner of reasoning with regard to the state of the blood-vessels in inflammation. The velocity of the circulation, in any series of vessels, de- pends, according to the view which Mr. Allen took of this sub- ject, on the muscular action of these vessels. Now, in the first place, this action may be equally and proportionally in- creased through the whole series; or, secondly, it may be equally and proportionally diminished; or, thirdly, it may be irregularly increased or irregularly diminished, that is, the action may be increased in one part of the series, while it remains stationary or is diminished in the succeeding part; or it may be diminished in one part, while it remains stationary or is increased in the succeeding part. 1st. The powers which propel, and those which retard the blood in its circulation, are so exactly adjusted to one another, that, in the healthy state of the system, the quantity of blood expelled from the veins is precisely equal to what had entered into the corresponding arteries. The forces and the resistances are balanced, so that no accumulation or congestion occurs. If the propelling force be equally and proportionally increased through the whole or any part of the series, the blood will move with greater velocity than be- fore ; it will be transmitted in greater quantity, but the ves- sels will contain at no time a greater quantity than usual. This is what is observed to happen after violent exercise. The action of the vascular system is increased, the pulse be- comes more frequent and full; for a pulse which, when the body is at rest, does not beat more that 70 times, may be increased, by walking at the rate of four miles an hour, so as to pulsate 140 times in a minute. In cases of acute or active inflammation preceded by what is called the phlogistic diathesis, there is an increase of the force of the circulation, but not so great as that pro- duced by exercise. The pulse is more full and strong, but 6 J. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. sometimes not more frequent than in health. The whole system has often a tendency to spasmodic or permanent con- traction. The pulse is frequent, hard, and contracted, does not} ield to the heart, and the artery going to an inflamed part feels hard like a cord. 2d. In the natural and healthy state of the system, the veins possess a power of impelling the whole of the blood transmitted to them by the arteries. If the muscular action moving the blood be diminished, the blood will circulate with less velocity, and will therefore be transmitted in less quantity. No congestion will occur, but the quantity of blood will remain unaltered till some change is induced in the structure and capacity of the vessels containing it: and this will happen at length, as occurs in paralytic limbs and in aneurism. 3d. If the action of the sanguiferous system be irregularly increased or diminished, be increased in the first, and remain stationary in the succeeding part of the series or continua- tions of their canals, the motion of the blood would still con- tinue uniform, did the vessels form a rigid tube; but they are extensible and elastic, and therefore the velocity of the circulation will vary with the impelling power. When the impelling power is increased, the velocity will be in- creased, and vice versa ; more blood will be conveyed to the second series than they can easily carry forward to the heart, congestion will take place, and must increase till the resistance which it affords is in equilibrio with the impelling power of the preceding portions of the arterial canals. It will follow, therefore, if this view be just, that the con- gestion will take place in that portion of the series of the ar- terial system which is next to that acting with the greatest force, and this consequence of the irregular action of the blood-vessels, in whatever way produced, is the first symp- tom of topical inflammation. But a simple inequality in the distribution of the blood is not of itself sufficient to produce inflammation, without the concurrence of* other causes. To the production of inflam- mation, it is necessary that the congestion should stimulate, by its distention, the blood-vessels to frequent but ineffec- tual efforts to carry forw ard the excess oX blood with which they arc loaded. We have still to learn in what inflamma- tions the quantity of blood transmitted through a part is greater than natural, in what less. The peculiarity of Mr. \llen's doctrine consists therefore,you will observe, in the LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 65 assertion, that the vessels which are the actual seat of in- flammation contract with less force than the vessels nearer to the heart, from which they receive their supply of blood. If we admit this assertion, and I do not perceive upon what grounds it can be denied, we shall be obliged to admit also the following conclusions :— 1st. An increased force of contraction in the vessels of a part, provided the increase be equable, will increase the ve- locity of the blood in that part; will increase the quantity of blood transmitted through it, while the quantity of blood contained in it will remain the same.—2d. A greater in- crease in the force of contraction in the capillaries, than in the large vessels from which they are derived, will tend to diminish the quantity of blood in the capillaries, and cannot possibly occasion them to be over-distended with blood, unless some unusual resistance be opposed to the pas- sage of the blood into the venous part of the circulation.— 3d. A greater increase in the force of contraction in the trunks than in the branches will produce a congestion and accumulation of blood in the brant lies ; and, in certain cir- cumstances, may give rise to inflammation, during the whole course of which, a corresponding but not equal dispropor- tion must continue between the muscular power of the mi- nute vessels, which arc the seat of inflammation, and the larger vessels from which they are derived.—4th. A dimi- nished force of contraction in a larger artery, while the force of the heart continues unaltered, will be accompanied by a softness and fulness of the pulse, and followed by the effects which attend a languid circulation produced by any other cause. It is obvious, from the account which I have given of these two hypotheses respecting the proximate cause of in- flammation, that there are certain points in which they agree, as well as in which they differ. The advocates for each hypothesis agree in admitting, 1st, that inflammation has its seat in the capillary vessels; and, 2dly, that the redness in inflammation is owing to an unusual quantity of blood in the vessels of the part inflamed, and consequently, that the capillary arteries are much dilat- ed during the state of inflammation. The contractions of these vessels, indeed, it has been said, are increased also in a ratio proportional to the dilatations ; but this in an asser- tion which has not yet been proved, either in the way of ex- periment or of observation. G6 I.ECTURCS ON INFLAMMATION. The sense of throbbing, which the advocates for the hy- pothesis of increased capillary action regard as the &»<>"5- £t proof of that action, Mr. Allen is disposed to attribute to the difficulty which the blood meets with in passing Horn the arterial trunk into the capillary branches. 1 his sensa- tion of thmbbing and appearance of increased action may be produced in an instant, by applying a ligature to an un- inflamed finger, so as to obstruct the motion of the blood through its point. Besides, this throbbing or pulsatory mo- tion can afford us no criterion by which to judge of the force with which the artery contracts, for it is produced m the dilatation of the artery, and by a power foreign to the artery itself. Perhaps we are not yet in possession of many of the data, upon which the proper determination of the question re- specting the state of the blood-vessels in inflammation must ultimately rest. The structure and functions of the capil- lary vessels, which are acknowledged to be the seat of in- flammation, are, in a great measure, unknown to us. In particular, we are ignorant of the precise share which this system (the capillary) has in propelling the blood; we are ignorant how far their muscular coat, supposing them to have one, can act independently of their elastic, and whether the contractions and dilatations of this coat are regulated by the same laws which govern the action of the muscular fibres of the heart; we are ignorant, also, what increase of diameter in these vessels is compatible with an increase of tone or vigour in their action. Inflammation, like every other phenomenon occurring in animated bodies, is to be regarded not as a simple event, but as one uniformly arising from the combined and complicat- ed operation of powers, some of which are known, others, at present, completely unknown to us. Simple views, whe- ther of health or disease, however ingenious, can seldom be just. They have their origin in the spirit of system, not in the careful study and faithful enumeration of the complicat- ed circumstances which concur in the production of all vi- tal phenomena. Attempts have been made to support the doctrine of the diminished action of the inflamed vessels by an appeal to experiment. You will find several experiments to this purpose in Dr. Philip Wilson's Treaties on Febrile Dis- eases. From the experiments which he made in company with Mr. Boraston, Dr. Wilson infers that the circulation is slower in inflamed than in uninflamed arteries. But the LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 67 truth of this inference is not necessary to the establishment of Mr. Allen's hypothesis; and from a number of experi- ments which I have at different times made upon frogs, I am inclined to believe that a diminished velocity of the blood in the capillary branches is by no means a necessary, constant, nor even the most common effect of incipient and moderate degrees of inflammation. As the results of the experiments to which I allude bear directly upon the sub- ject we have been considering, I shall take this opportunity of stating some of the more remarkable. Having occasion, in the autumn of 1809, to enquire into the state of the blood-vessels affected with inflammation, I was led to hope, that perhaps some light might be thrown upon that subject, by exciting inflammation in the transpa- rent parts of animals, and by observing the phenomena of that state with the microscope. My endeavours, however, to trace the origin and progress of these phenomena were not so successful as 1 could have wished ; but, in making them, some appearances presented themselves which were new to me, and which, if observed, have not, so far as I know, been hitherto accurately or fully described. A faith- ful statement of the difficulties which I met with may pro- bably suggest to others the means of obviating them ; or, at least, prevent those who may afterwards enter on the same investigation, from reposing much confidence in the calculations and reasonings of those pathologists who have speculated on the subject, without having experienced the obstacles attending it. The phenomena of the circulation of the blood, it is well known, have been described by Haller with much more pre- cision and minuteness than by any preceding physiologist. Indeed, his two Memoires sur le Mouvement du Sang et sur les effets de la Saignee still contain, notwithstanding the pro- gress which physiology has made since his time, almost all that is at present known on this subject. Spallanzani, it is true, has multiplied Haller's experiments, and has extended his own researches to some points which had been over- looked by Haller; but, with the exception of the facts, that compression of the heart prevents or disturbs the circula- tion, and that the impulse given to the blood by the heart extends to, and may be perceived iu the veins, it does not appear to me that he has added any thing very valuable to that ample and interesting stock of information which had been communicated to the public in so agreeable a form by the learned and judicious Haller. 68 LECTl.RES ON INFUVMMATION. Previouslv to attempting to excite and to observe the phe- nomena of inflammation, my attention was directed to the phenomena of the circulation, as they appear in the healthy condition of a part placed as much as possible in a natural and unconstrained position. Cold-blooded animals, it is well known, are the subjects in which these phenomena can be best seen. Haller made choice of the vessels in the me- sentery of the frog for the subject of his observations; but the exposure of this membrane is accompanied by an unna- tural and constrained position of the vessels to be viewed, and is necessarily followed by the death of the frog upon which the experiment is made. On these accounts I was induced to prefer the vessels in the web of the foot of that animal. This web, though not so transparent as the me- senteiy, is sufficiently so to allow, in a clear light, the phe- nomena of the circulation to be distinctly seen in its vessels, and it can be exposed to our view without much pain to the animal, or any loss of blood. By inclosing every part of the frog, except the limb to be viewed, in a linen bag, I found that 1 could keep the web in view for any length of time, without injury to the animal, and without compressing its body, and consequently with much less disturbance to the circulation, than when the abdomen is cut open, and any of the viscera pulled out and exposed to our view in the microscope. By spreading out the foot, and by fas- tening the points of three of the toes to the holes in the end of the trough in which the limb is placed, an opportunity is at all times afforded of comparing the state of the circula- tion on the opposite sides of the middle toe,—a circumstance of considerable consequence in those experiments in which substances of different kinds are applied to the vessels, as this toe prevents these substances, when applied to the ves- sels on one side of it, from spreading, and from affecting the state of the circulation on the other. When we look at this web with the naked eye, or with a common magnifying glass, we see small blood-vessels distri- buted upon it/the larger of which run near to and parallel with the toes. These send off branches which ramify upon the web, and inosculate very freely w ith each other. The direct terminationsof the arterial in the venous branches are most remarkable in the extreme parts of the web. The ca- pillary vessels in the web of the foot of the frog seem to consist chiefly of minute ramifications of veins, and to form a net-work, or plexus of vessels, attached to and capable of being filled, from communicating arterial and venous bran- ches. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 09 The circulation of the blood, as seen in these three orders of vessels,—the arteries, intervening capillary vessels, and veins, in the web of the foot of the frog, placed as has been already described, goes on in an uninterrupted stream. We perceive, the globular structure of the blood, it is true, in the capillaries and in the venous branches, but we no where perceive in these three orders of vessels, during undisturbed circulation, any thing like impulse or oscillation. It is only when the animal struggles, or attempts to change its posi- tion, that marks of irregularity or disturbance can in gene- ral be perceived. Every time, indeed, that the animal strug- gles, or attempts to change its position, a temporary stop takes plaee in the motion of the blood, both in the arteries and veins; but this stop is of very short duration, unless when the struggles are long continued, or the change of po- sition such as to occasion somewhere a degree of pressure on the sanguiferous system. By numerous trials I found that the circulation in the vessels of the web could be stopped altogether, rendered os- cillatory, or be made to go on in progressive jerks, accord- ing to the degree of compression which I applied to the chest of the animal. Similar appearances were also repeat- edly produced by applying different degrees of pressure with the finger to the vessels in the course of the limb, or by passing a ligature round this, and drawing it to different degrees of tightness. When the pressure was strong, or the ligature tight, the circulation, as might be expected, was completely stopped ; a less degree of pressure or tight- ness produced the oscillatory motion, and a still less degree that state in which the blood moves forward in jerks, not followed by the retrocessions which occur in oscillation. The slightest pressure stops the circulation in all those ca- pillaries which are not immediately derived from arterial branches. Even touching the body of the animal with the point of the finger generally occasioned a stop for an in- stant of time; a stop, however, which seems to depend chiefly, if not solely, on the effort which the animal makes to deliver itself from some new and unknown danger; for it was not after a first or second time produced, when the touches of the finger were slight, or frequently repeated ; nor did this stop continue when the finger was kept ap- plied to the body, though it occasionally took place at the moment the finger was removed. If pressure be made for a few seconds on the course of a limb, so as to produce re- tarded circulation in the artery, the blood will be seen to ;o LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. make a considerable retrocession in that vessel at the mo- ment the pressure is moved. In short, a stop, and in some instances a very considerable retrocession of blood in the arteries seemed to me to precede, in the frog, every attempt to move or to change the position of its body. Finding that by pressure I could render the motion of the blood so slow, as that its particles became obvious both in the arteries and veins, I was very desirous to try to mea- sure the velocity of the circulation in these vessels; but af- ter many attempts I was not able to devise any means by which so desirable on object could be accomplished. I found that 1 could not, in ordinary and healthy circulation, follow with my eye the same globules, for any assignable length, through the field of vision ; and that, though I could have followed the globules with my eye through a distinct portion of space, yet that that portion must have been so small as to rentier it difficult, if not impossible, for me to adapt to it a measure of time. This surprised me the more, that the learned and in- genious Dr. ilales does not appear to have found any difficulty in ascertaining the comparative velocity of the blood circulating in the capillary arteries of the mus- cles and of the lungs of a frog. He states expressly, that the velocity of the blood in the frog's lungs was for- ty-three times greater than in its muscles.* From the doctor's mentioning, hovever, in the paiagraph follow- ing those in which these calculations are contained, that he could see the motions of the blood sensibly accele- rated at each systole of the heart, not only in the capillary arteries, but also in their corresponding capillary veins, I am inclined to believe, that whatever the velocity of the blood may have been in his experiments, the motion of the blood through the lungs was not quite so free as he imagin- ed ; for visible acceleration in the capillary arteries, from the impulse of the heart, is a phenomenon which has ne- ver occurred in any of my experiments, unless when the circulaing powers were either considerably weakened or ob- viously compressed* These accelerations, which Dr. Ilales regarded as marks of the freedom of the circulation, I have uniformly found to arise from disturbed, compressed, and impeded circulation. They can be traced into the veins, and indeed, in most of my experiments, these accelerations from the impulse of the heart were more visible in the veins * Hsemastatics, p. 68. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 71 than in their corresponding arteries. In oscillation, again, the oscillations are more extensive in arteries than veins. Haller and Spallanzani repeatedly mention, that they had found the velocity in the arteries three times greater than in the corresponding veins; but I am equally at a loss to ascertain how this comparison can be made, or the ratio of velocity ascertained. Certain it is that neither of these authors mention the means which they employed,—a thing which is at all times so desirable, when number, measure, and proportion are to be expressed, or made the basis of speculation or reasoning in physical enquiries. In the larger arteries of the mesentery, or of the web in the foot of the frog, the globules of blood are never seen in ordina- ry and healthy circulation. It is only in their capillary ex- tremities that the globules become visible; and in these the course of the blood is so irregular, and the anastomoses of the capillary vessels so frequent, as to render it extremely difficult to trace any one globule for any assignable space. That the velocity of the blood is, upon the whole, much greater in the arteries than in the veins, is a point concern- ing which there can be no doubt; for, by the laws of hy- draulics, it is a necessary consequence of the greater capa- city of the veins than of the arteries ; and it is rendered obvious to the senses by our being able to distinguish the globules of blood in the branches of veins,—a thing, I have already remarked, which cannot be done during healthy and unconstrained circulation in thecorresponding arteries. Our being able to see and to distinguish the globules even in the capillary vessels, is at all times the consequence of diminish- ed circulation; and it is the facility with which this can be done in different vessels which has served me in all my ex- periments as a measure, though but a very imperfect mea- sure, of the velocity of the blood. The existence of a vital contractility, or irritability, as it has been termed by Glisson and Haller, in the smaller or capillary arteries of animals, has long been inferred from the functions which these vessels perform ; though it must be acknowledged, that the direct proofs by which the exist- ence of this property is established, are neither so numerous nor so satisfactory as one would naturally be led to imagine from the very frequent recurrence which is made to it in medical speculations. Haller, it is well known, failed com- pletely in his attempts to establish, by direct experiment, the irritability of the larger arteries both in warm and in cold-blooded animals ; and he appears to have been incau- 72 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. tiously led, from the negative result of his experiments, to conclude that the arteries of cold-blooded animals in parti- cular, are, like glass-tubes, absolutely inert, and without contractile power. He mentions repeatedly having seen the arteries empty of blood, or the blood occupying only a small portion of the canal of an artery. Some of his disciples, however, were more fortunate than their precep- tor : for Verschuir's experiments, to be found in his excel- lent Thesis, De Jrteriarum et Venarum, vi JrritabUi, $c. printed at Groningen, in 1766, leave us no room to doubt of the existence of this property in the larger arteries of warm-blooded animals. The experiments of which I am to state the results will, I trust, show that this property exists in a degree equally, if not more, susceptible of di- rect proof, in the smaller arteries even of cold-blooded ani- mals. In observing attentively the phenomena of the circula- tion in the web of the frog's foot, I repeatedly had occasion to observe, that when the blood was stopped by the strug- gles of the animal, or by any change of its position, that the small arteries in which it had circulated, sometimes became obviously less in their diameters, and in some instances con- tracted so as wholly to disappear. In a few instances this contraction took place without my being able to trace it to struggle or change of position ; but this was, indeed, a very rare occurrence. Sometimes this diminution of diameter took place in all the arteries that could be perceived in the web between the same toes, and at other times only in a particular artery of that web. In a few instances I have seen the contraction of a particular branch of a small arte- ry become so complete, that I could no longer perceive any trace of it, and this even when the diameters of the arteries in the web between the same toes, or in the web on the other side of the middle-toe, in the same foot, either seemed to become enlarged, or to remain unaltered. These are chan- ges which it was possible, in some instances, to perceive by the eye alone, without the assistance of the microscope. Phenomena differing so widely from the descriptions which have been given of the state of the smaller arteries in these animals, by Haller and by Spallanzani, and appear- ing to me to confirm in so remarkable a manner the opi- nions of those physiologists who attribute a greater degree of irritability to the smaller than to the larger arteries of ani- mals, could not fail to arrest my attention, and to suggest the application to the smaller arteries of those stimuli by LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 73 Which the contractions of the larger may in most instances be produced. I accordingly applied, with the point of a hair-pencil, weak and strong spirits of wine to the smaller arteries of the web in eight or nine different frogs, but without being able to perceive any sensible change in the diameters of the arteries to which the spirits were immediately applied, though the general circulation through the web seemed to be increased by each application of the spirits. The results were the same when tincture of opium was employed. The frogs seemed, by the struggles which they made, to feel uneasiness every time this tincture was ap- plied in considerable quantity, cither to their bodies, or to the limb in which the vessels were viewed. Weak volatile alkali, or ammonia, was applied in the same, manner as the spirits of wine and tincture of opium had been, and I had now the pleasure to observe a distinct, and in many instanecsi a complete contraction, produced in the arteries to which it was more immediately applied. In upwards of one hundred experiments, in performing some of which I had the assistance of my friend Dr. Gordon, the contraction produced took place in less than two minutes after the application of the ammonia. In thirteen similar experiments, the contraction did not take place till after a period of three minutes. In three or four instances only, in which the ammonia was applied to the arteries of fresh frogs, were the contractions not induced,—-a proportion of failures surprisingly small when contrasted with the number of times in which the appropriate mechanical and chemical stimuli are known to fail in exciting distinct contractions in the larger arteries of warm-blooded animals. In one of the instances in which the ammonia failed to excite contrac- tion, it was applied four times successively, at intervals of four or five minutes. Contractions, however, were readily excited in the arteries of this animal when the ammonia was applied to arteries running in the web of the same foot, but situated on the other side of one of the toes. The contractions of the arteries, by the application of am- monia, could be repeated, I found, three or four times in the space of fifteen minutes. I have reproduced them eight or nine times in the course of an hour. In some in- stances I thought I could perceive an increase in the velo- city of the general circulation immediately after the appli- cation of the ammonia. In others this increase, if it took place, was so small as to be imperceptible. But the first ; I LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. and most remarkable visible effect of the contraction of the artery from the application of ammonia, was a diminution in the velocity of the circulation in the capillar} *»*S*'IS with which the contracting artery communicates. » lien the contraction is complete, a temporary stagnation mine capillaries, with which the contracted artery immediately communicates, is often produced. This diminished crcu- lation in the capillaries often informs us of the contraction which is taking place, before the contraction itself becomes perceptible. Besides this diminution in the capillary circu- lation, the contraction of the artery is in most instances ac- companied with an obviously diminished size of the corre- sponding veins. The contraction of the arteries from am- monia takes place chiefly in the place to which the ammo- nia is applied; but it almost in every instance extends for a considerable way above and below the place of immediate application. Where the contractions have been feeble I have repeatedly seen them overcome, by the increased cir- culation succeeding to the struggles of the animal. In cases where the contraction is partial and of small extent, the greater velocity of circulation in the contracted than in the dilated parts of the same artery, were often extremely ap- parent. This is an hydraulic appearance, the perception of which is greatly facilitated by the globular structure of the blood. In all the experiments in which ammonia alone was applied, a paleness rather than redness of the web in the foot of the frog was produced; but this paleness was only of short duration. I tried to irritate the smaller arteries of the web with the point of a fine needle, but this irritation seemed to give pain, and always brought on such struggles as to prevent me from seeing the changes produced in the arteries. In three instances, however, 1 succeeded in producing com- plete contraction, by irritating for some time, though gent- ly, the smaller arteries with the point of the needle. The general circulation through the web seemed to be always more or less sensibly increased by this irritation; but whe- ther this was the effect of the local stimulus, or of the strug- gles of the animal, was a point not easy to determine. The observations and experiments which I have just re- lated prove undeniably, I conceive, the existence of irrita- bility in the smaller or capillary arteries of cold-hlooded ani- mals, and consequently the possibility of irregular distribu- tions of the blood in particular parts of the body heing pro- duced, independently of the heart, by the vital, contractile, LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 75 or irritable power inherent in even the minutest branches ot the arterial system. In applying, with the point of the hair-pencil, a satura- ted solution of common salt to the arteries in the web of the frog's foot, I was not a little surprised to observe, that these arteries, instead of being Contracted as they had so uniformly been by the application of the ammonia, were actually and sensibly dilated. The part of the web to which the salt was applied became of a red colour, and this red- ness, which was visible to the naked eye, lasted in general tor a period of from three to five or more minutes. It was impossible to view the part with the naked eye, to which the salt had been applied, without conceiving it to be in- flamed. The facility of producing, by the application of salt, a state so accurately resembling inflammation, induced me to hope, that, by examining the phenomena of the cir- culation in this state, I shoul . be able to arrive at some sa- tisfactory conclusions with respect to the comparative velo- city of the blood in healthy and in inflamed vessels; but I did not, upon trial, find this so very easy a matter as I had at first imagined it would have been. The application of the salt gives pain to the animal, for in general it struggles a little after each distinct application. One very uniform effect of the application of salt was a whitish appearance on the surface of the web, which ren- dered it more or less opaque, and consequently the mitiou of the blood in the smaller arteries less easily discernible. But the principal difficulty in ascertaning the comparative velocity of the blood in the sound, and in the red or appa- rently inflamed parts, arose from the very variable results which the application of salt produced in different animals, and in the same animal in different circumstances. The differences in the velocities, from the application of salt to the arteries, which I have had an opportuniy of observing, may all be comprehended, I conceive, under the three fol- lowing general results:— First, The application of the salt produced an increa- sed velocity in the dilated larger and smaller arteries and capillary vessels, to which it was more immediately ap- plied. In nine experiments, the phenomena of which 1 have minutely recorded, the application of the salt was not only followed by a bright red colour, visible to the naked eye, and a sensible enlargement of the arterial and venous branches, but with an increased rapidity of circula- tion also in the capillary vessels ; the globules becoming 76 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. less distinct than before the application of the salt, and ob- viously less distinct from the rapidity of their motion, than the globules in the capillary vessels in the uninflamed part of the web in the same animal. The repeated application, how ever, of the salt to the same vessels, was always sooner or later followed by retarded capillary circulation, or even by complete stagnation. A second general result from the application of the salt was, an apparent increase of circulation in the arteries and veins, with a diminution of velocity in the capillary branches. The diminution of velocity in the capillary vessels seems in every instance to arise from a diminution of force in the circulating powers ; and it is in most instances the first vi- sible mark of diminished circulation in the larger vessels: yet in several experiments with the salt this diminished cir- culation in the capillaries seemed to be accompanied with increased velocity of circulation in the arterial and venous branches. Here the arterial blood moved most probably through lateral communicating trunks. In no one experi- ment have I been able to perceive any enlargement of an artery during the momentary influx of blood into its canal. The third and most frequent result from the application of the salt was diminished rapidity of the circulation in arteries, veins, and capillaries. In seventeen experiments, the phenomena of which I have also minutely recorded, the circulation became so slow under the application of the salt as to stop altogether in the capillaries; and this stag- nation, which usually goes off in a few minutes, continued in some instances for several hours. The enlargement of diameter in arteries, veins, and capillaries, is very conspi- cuous ; they may be said to be distended ; and the redness, in retarded or stagnant circulation, is of a somewhat darker colour than that which is accompanied with increased ca- pillary circulation. In every experiment with the salt, whe- ther the velocity of the circulation was increased, diminish- ed, or stopped, the diameters of the blood-vessels were uni. formly enlarged ; and this increase of diameter continued till the redness spontaneously disappeared. The most singular phenomenon which presented itself in the experiments with the solution of common salt, was undoubtedly the dilatation of the artery and its branches under the application of that stimulus ; an effect, it is to be remarked, directly the reverse of that which takes place from the application of ammonia or volatile alkali. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 77 The state produced by the application of the salt exhibit- ed the appearance of inflammation, though in most instan- ces, like the redness excited in the act of blushing, it lasted only for a very short period of time: this period, however, was very variable in different frogs, and in the same frog under different circumstances. It seemed to increase in length in proportion to the weakness of the animal, and to the number of times which the salt had been applied. Conceiving the state which is induced by it in the web of the frog's foot to be analogous to inflammation, I am inclined to infer, from the results of the experiments which I have related, First, that the velocity of the blood, so far from being always diminished in inflamed vessels, is often in- creased, particularly in the commencement of inflamma- tion; and that this increase of velocity may continue in the capillary vessels from the commencement to the termination of that state. This increased circulation occurs, 1 am in- clined to believe, in a greater or less degree in that state which has been denominated active inflammation. Second- ly, That a diminished velocity in the circulation through the inflamed capillary vessels, may take place in the very commencement of inflammation, and may continue during the existence and progress of that state. Thirdly, That this diminished circulation in the inflamed capillary vessels takes place, however, more frequently in the progress than at the commencement of inflammation in healthy and strong persons; and that it is probably a state which occurs in those inflammations which have been denominated passive. This inference I am inclined to believe is warranted by the diminution of velocity produced in the arterial branches by repeated applications of salt, or even in weakened animals by a single application. If this view of the state of the cir- culation in inflamed vessels be just, it will follow, that in- flammation is sometimes attended by an increased, and at others by a diminished velocity in the circulation through the capillary vessels of the inflamed part, and consequent- ly that neither of those two states ought to be included in the definition which we give of inflammation. CONSTITUTIONAL OR FEBRILE SYMPTOMS. The human body, considered as an organised whole, is a very complicated system, comprehending in itself a great variety of subordinate systems, organs, and textures. In the different states of health and disease, these systems act and are reciprocally acted on by each other. No sooner, there- fore, does any of the subordinate parts of the animal teco- nomy receive an injury, or become affected with disease, than changes are induced in the general system,correspond- ing in some degree to the nature, seat, and extent of the lo- cal affection. In many instances indeed, where the local affection is internal, and of course concealed from our imme- diate observation, these constitutional changes are often the chief, if not the only marks, which, previously to death, and to the dissection of the body, we have of the existence of internal local disease. The brain and nepves seem to be the common centre or general medium through which the reciprocal influences of the different parts of the animal oeconomy are exercised, the organs which first sympathise with local affections, and which, by their reaction on the other organs and svstems of the body, produce in them all the variety and diversity of morbid constitutional effects which we perceive to occur in disease. , That every sensible part of the body has, through the me- dium of the brain and nerves, either a general sympathy with th" whole system, or a particular sympathy with cer«. tain parts of it, are positions, the truth of which has been very generally acknowledged by medical men ever since Doctors Hoffmann, Whytt, and Cullen, first carefully in- vestigated this subject, and collected and reduced into regu- lar and systematic order, the various proofs of the agency of the nervous system in the states of health and disease, and of the sympathetic connexions which it forms among LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. ry ail the different parts of the animal economy. It will not be easy, I believe, to convey to you a juster or more compre- hensive view of this agency and of these sympathetic con- nexions, than is to be found in the following paragraphs, which I shall take, the liberty to quote from Dr. Whytt's Observations on Nervous Disorders ; observations which, like all the other writings of that author, display an exten- sive acquaintance with the phenomena of health and dis- ease, habits of accurate observation, and a talent for ab- stract reasoning and philosophh al analysis, not surpassed by any of those who have been employed in investigating the laws by which the economy of living systems"is go- verned. " That every sensible part of the body has a sympathy with the whole, will sufficiently appear from the following facts. " Cold water thrown on any part of the body that is warm produces a sudden contraction of the whole vessels and pores of the skin, and by that means frequently puts a stop to small haemorrhages. The effluvia of certain substances when smelled to, instantly communicate new life and vigour to the whole body, while others affect some delicate women with fainting and convulsions. By means of different musical sounds, various passions may be excited or calmed, and dis- eases are said to have been sometimes cured. By doleful stories, or shocking sights, delicate people have been often affected with fainting and general convulsions.* " When the brain is wounded, inflamed, suppurated, or otherwise hurt, almost every part of the body is liable to suffer, and vomitings,tremors,convulsions, palsies, &c. often ensue. In animals newly dead, the whole muscles of the trunk and extremities are strongly convulsed, when a probe is pushed down through the spinal marrow. " When the stomach is in a sound state, and digestion is properly performed, the spirits are good, and the body is light and easy ; but when that organ is out of order, a languor, debility, melancholy, watchfulness, or troublesome dreams, the night-mare, &c. are the consequences. Grateful food, strong wine, or oilier spirituous liquors, no sooner touch the stomach of one ready to faint from emptiness, than they communicate new life and strength to the whole body: and, * Although in these cases, the changes produced in the body are owing to tlif passions of the mind, yet as the mind is only affected through the intervention of the optic a.id auditory nerves, they seem proper enough instances of the gent- rat sympathy that extends through the whole nervous system. 80 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. on the other hand, several poisons occasion violent sickness, vomiting, fainting, tremors, convulsions,stupidity, an inter- mitting pulse, difficult breathing, coldness of the extremities, and other symptoms. A fever, delirium, and violent con- vulsions, have been produced by a pin sticking in the coats of the stomach : and worms, affecting either this part or the intestines, occasion a surprising variety of symptoms. « Epileptic fits have proceeded from a rough bone or car- tilaginous substance irritating the nerves of the great toe, or the calf of the leg ; and the wound of a tendon or nerve has been the cause of a fever, delirium, tremors, violent convul- sions, a tetanus, and death. « Many more examples might be mentioned, were it ne- cessary, of that general sympathy which prevails throughout the whole body. But there is nothing which sets this mat- ter in so clear a light, as the effects of opium: for a sidution of this substance injected into the grea' guts of a dog, in a few minutes brought on a palsy of his posterior extremities, attended with a stupor and convulsions. Some days after, a like solution being injected, by a perforation through the teguments into the abdomen of the same dog, he became al- most instantaneously paralytic, and died in a few minutes. " A solution of opium injected either into the stomach or intestines of frogs, or even applied to the muscles of their belly laid bare, produces a paralytic weakness, a stupor, and death at last; although such is the nature of these animals, that opium does not kill them near so soon as it does dogs. " From these experiments it appears, that not only those nerves, to which opium is immediately applied, are rendered incapable of performing their office, but that the brain, spi- nal marrow, and whole nervous system are affected in the same manner, solely by the action of the opium on the nerves which it touches. For its effects upon dogs are too instan- taneous to allow of the supposition, that the more subtile parts of this poison are received into the blood, and by that means are conveyed to the brain: and in frogs, after the heart is taken out, and consequently a stop put to the cir- culation, yet a solution of opium injected into the stomach and intestines has the same effect as when these animals are entire. " Besides this general consent, which prevails through- out the whole body, there is a particular and very re- markable sympathy between several of its organs, by means of which many operations are carried on in a sound state, and pain, convulsive motions, and other morbid symptoms, LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. w j are often produced in such parts as have no near connexion with those that are immediately affected. " To illustrate this, I shall give several instances, begin- ning with the head, and taking the parts in their order down- wards. " The Head. Violent pains in the head, which have their seat most commonly in the membranes of the brain or pericranium, are frequently attended with a sickness at the stomach and vomiting. The spasmus rv nicus, locking of the jaws, and an universal tetanus, have followed a wound of the left side of the head, by which the temporal muscle was di- vided. Light and noise are offensive both to the eyes and ears in severe headac hs. Wounds and contusions of the brain generally occasion bilious vomitings. Certain impres- sions made on the sensorium commune by external objects instantly give the eyes either a dull, a lively, or a fierce look. " Grief, vexation, or fear, lessen the secretion of the sali- va, destroy the appetite, and sometimes occasion a looseness. The great consent between the brain and heart appears from the sudden and remarkable effects of the passions on the latter. " The Eyes. When one eye is affected with an in- flammation, a cataract, or the gutta screna, the other is (d'ten soon after attacked with the same disease. The contraction of the pupil is not owing to light acting as a stimulus on the iris, but solely to the sympathy between this membrane and the retina.* There is such a sympathy between the two pu- pils, thatf'cven in a gutta serena, the pupil of the morbid eye is observed to follow the motions of the sound one. We shut both eye-lids whether we will or no, as often as any thing threatens to hurt either eye. A bright light coming sud- denly on the eyes sometimes occasions sneezing. Hippo- crates has observed, that the unexpected sight of a serpent will make the countenance pale. The sight of grateful food occasions an uncommon flux of the saliva in a hungry per- son. Yawning and vomiting are often catching. *< The Ears. The noise of a file and other harsh sounds affect the teeth with an uneasy sensation. The whet- ting of a knife has caused the gums to bleed. Great and unexpected sounds, such as the explosion of a cannon or musket, make us instantly close our eyc-lids. As the ear is frequently pained when the fauces are inflamed, so an irri- * See Essay on the Vital Motions of Animals, § 7. L 82 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. tation of the meatus auditorius will often excite coughing, and sometimes vomiting. A constant pain of "»<' s,dc ol the head, with a numbness of the left arm and leg, a sup- pression of the menses, and epileptic fits, have all been oc- casioned by a glass-ball, not larger than a pea, sticking in the ear. . " Tiie Nose. The effluvia of Hungary water, or spirit of wine, drawn strongly into the nostrils, increase the deri- vation of the salival juice into the mouth, and sometimes stop a tickling cough. The smell of grateful food makes the saliva flow when one is hungry. Sternutatories not only in- crease the secretion from the nose, but also from the lachry- mal vessels. After smelling to volatile salts, or eating too much strong mustard with one's meat, a pain is often felt above the eye-brows; and it is observable, that after taking a large draught of cold water in w inter, that part of the fore- head immediately above the nose is affected with a painful sensation. Acrid substances applied to the olfactory nerves bring the diaphragm, intercostal and abdominal muscles, into convulsive motions. « Mr. Boyle mentions several who were purged by smell- ing to a cathartic medicine; and we are told, that in some the effect failed, when, from a coryza, or obstruction of the membrane of the nose, the olfactory nerves had lost their power of distinguishing smells. « The Teeth. A rotten tooth will sometimes occa- sion a violent pain in a sound one, though at a distance from it; and the pain will cease as soon as the spoiled tooth is drawn, or its nerve destroyed. A pain in the teeth often affects the cheek-bone, one side of the head, the throat, and the corresponding ear. Children, from the irritation of the gums in teething, are liable to vomiting, purging, a cough, a fever, and convulsions. " The Trachea. An irritation of the windpipe, or any of its small branches, raises coughing, or a convulsive motion of the muscles employed in expiration; and a nausea, vomiting, and convulsions, are sometimes the consequence of a violent or long-continued irritation of these parts. « The Lungs. The sympathy of the lungs with the diaphragm and intercostal muscles is evident from their motion, even in ordinary respiration, but still more so in the laborious breathing which is always the consequence of a difficult passage of the blood through the pulmonary vessels. « The Diaphragm. When the diaphragm is inflam- ed, the stomach, brain, and muscles of the face are affect- lectures on inflammation. 83 ed by sympathy, as appears from the delirium, vomiting, and risus Sardonicus, which attend this disease. " The Stomach and Intestines. A disordered state of the stomach and intestines, with wind or noxious humours lodging in them, will sometimes so affect the brain as to de- prive people of their reason. At other times, the same causes will produce a vertigo, ccphalaea,hemicrania,clavus hysteri- cus, palpitations, intermissions of the pulse, difficulty of breathing, sudden flushings of heat, and sweating, &c. After hard drinking, or a large dose of opium, the eyes lose their lustre. The headach, after a debauch, proceeds chiefly from the stomach, as appears by the removal of the pain upon drinking a few glasses of strong wine. The disorder of the stomach will sometimes occasion dimness of sight. I know a lady, to whom every object appears as if covered with a thick smoke, as often as her stomach is loaded with an acid; and who, therefore, finds vomits, absorbent powders, and bitters, her best ophthalmic medicines. Another lady, with tender eyes, seldom has any considerable pain or sickness at her stomach, without her head being affected, and her eye-lids or eyes becoming, in some degree, inflamed. In little more than half an hour after swallowing fifteen or twenty grains of the extractnm cicutse, I have been often affected with a weakness and dazzling of my eyes, together with a giddiness and debility of my whole body, especially the muscles of my legs and arms; so that, when I attempted to walk, I was apt to stagger like a person who had drunk too much strong liquor. " A convulsive motion of the stomach and intestines often spreads to the throat, where it occasions a difficulty of breathing, and a sense of suffocation : On the other hand, an irritation of the fauces, or pharynx, excites vomiting. A nausea, or disagreeable sensation in the stomach, makes the pulse quicker and smaller, raises a sweat, and sometimes greatly increases the secretion of the saliva, or urine. When the stomach is empty, and affected with a sense of hunger, the salival juice flows much more copiously into the mouth than after a full meal, or when the natural appetite for food is wanting. An inflammation of the stomach and bowels is attended, in the beginning, with ashiveriugof the whole body, and a great coldness of the hands and feet. Long continued vomiting and purging occasion violent cramps of the mus- cles of the legs and thighs ; and the dry belly ach brings on a palsy of the extremities. A tremor of the hands is often lessened or removed, for a while, by a dram, or some strong 84 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. wine; and this effect is owing solely to the action of these liquors on the stomach, and not to their having entered the blood, which does not happen so soon. The particular sv m- pathy of the stomach with the diaphragm and abdominal muscles, appears from their convulsive motions in vomiting, and in the hiccup. A violent spasmodic pain in the stomach or intestines often renders the pulse much slower than in a state of health. " An inflammation of the intestines is frequently attended with vomiting, and a suppression of urine. An opisthotonus or a tetanus is often occasioned, in hot climates, by a reten- tion of the meconium, or other acrid humours, in the bowels of infants. That itching of the nose, which is a common sign of worms, seems to indicate a particular sympathy between this part and the intestines; and the many other symptoms produced by worms, which I shall haveoccasion to mention afterwards, shew a remarkable and extensive consent be- tween the first passages and many other parts of the body. « The Liver. Stones irritating the biliary ducts fre- quently occasion a nausea and vomiting. An inflammation of the liver is generally accompanied with a vomiting and the hiccup, anil often with a pain between the vertebrae of the neck and top of the shoulder. In a suppuration of the liver I have twice seen the patients affected with a numbness and debility of the right arm, thigh and leg. "The Kidneys and Ureters. A nausea, vomiting, .vledge to each other, and in en- deavouring to mark the analogies and differences of d;s- eases, we are obliged to have recourse to the use of general terms. It is not, however, it must ever he remembered, in the study of medicine, by the use of general terms, often re- motely, slightly, and partially applicable to the phenomena to whic h they are applied, but hy the minute, path ot, and continued investigation of the concourse, succession, and combination of morbid phenomena as they occur in nature, that we can acquire a know ledge of diseases. It is, perhaps, by marking the features in which disascs differ from each other, rather than by tracing general, and but too often vague analogies between them, that the method of distin- guishing and treating local as well as constitutional diseases is to be improved. But to return from this digression, into which I have been insensibly led, I have to observe to you, that though the fe- ver accompanying local inflammation he in many instances purely inflammatory, and in others purely typhoid, it is of- ten of a mixed nature like the fever denominated svnochus by Dr. Cullen, inflammatory at its commencement, but be- coming typhoid in its progress and termination. Each of these three forms of symptomatic fever, the inflammatory, typhoid, and mixed, is liable, it deserves also to be remark- ed, to be more or less complicated with derangements of the biliary organs, and when these derangements are very ob- vious and prominent, the symptomatic affection gets a new appellation, anil is not unfrequently termed, particularly by the continental practitioners, bilious or gastric fever. To discriminate the symptoms which characterise these differ- ent forms of symptomatic fever, as they may occur in parti- cular inflammatory diseases, and to treat them so as to se- cure the greatest possible safety to those in whom they ap- pear, requires an extensive knowledge of the symptoms, ef- fects, and modes of treating idiopathic fevers; such a know- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. »: ledge as can be acquired only by careful study, and assiduous application to the practice of physic. It would lead me away from the proper business of these Lectures to enter farther into the consideration of this subject. I must content my- self, therefore, with having pointed it out to your notice, and warned you of its importance. 2dly, Increase of warmth in the skin,or of the temperature of the body, is another constitutional symptom occurring in symptomatic inflammatory fever. This is probably the first symptom of fever which attracted the attention of mankind, and it is that also from which fever appears to have got its name. To be hot and to be feverish are still in common lan- guage expressions nearly synonimous. Increase of warmth or temperature probably depends, in the commencement at least of fever, upon the increased rapidity of circulation pro- duced by the more frequent contractions of the heart and arteries. It is often the symptom which is first observed, and may occur without, though it is generally preceded by a cold stage. The local temperature in inflammation has, as I have al ready had occasion to remark, been very accurately ascer- tained by Mr. Hunter. It never exceeds the standard heat of the body; or, in other words, the temperature of the blood issuing from the left ventricle of the heart. In health this temperature is found to be usually about 100° of Fahren- heit's thermometer. In febrile diseases the thermometer has been occasionally employed also to ascertain the de- grees of temperature, but neither so often nor so extensively as could be wished. From the trials which have been made, it appears that the temperature of the bod) in fevers is very variable. In- deed, the circumstances which may affect it are infinite,— as season of the year, quantity and quality of bed-coverings, degree of exposure, nature of the fever, constitution of the patient, and articles of diet or medicine. In all experi- ments, therefore, on the temperature of the body in fevers, whether symptomatic or idiopathic, these and many other circumstances must, in order to render the experiments ac- curate, he carefully noted. One thing is certain, that the sensations of the patient are never to be trusted to; for while some patients in fever have complained of heat, a thermo- meter placed under their tongue did not indicate a tempe- ra ure greater than 94° or 95° of Fahrenheit's scale, that is. five or *ix degrees below the temperature of health. Other patients again have been known to complain of cold, when 96 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. the thermometer placed in the same circumstances indica- ted a temperature equal to 105°, or even 107°. The temperature in Intermittent Fever, during the cold stage, as ascertained in the axilla, and under the tongue, is sometimes as low as 94°, 93°, and 92°, and many degrees lower than this in the extremities. In the hot stage it rises to 102, 3, 4, and even 105°. In hectic fever the temperature seldom rises two or three degrees above the natural or standard temperature. In the fever after intoxication, which bears in many re- spects a strong resemblance to symptomatic inflammatory fever, the temperature rises to 105°. The late Dr. Alexan- der of this place found it so high in his own case as 107*. In natural, mild, or benignant, small-pox, the tenperature has been observed as high as 107°. In confluent small-pox 96, 7, 8, 9, 100° of Fahrenheit's scale. These two extreme temperatures, 94 and 107° of Fahrenheit, may be regarded, I believe, as nearly the extreme temperatures in febrile dis- eases. It deserves to be remarked, that a very unequal distribu- tion of blood, and of course of temperature, frequently oc- curs in febrile affections. Thus the skin is sometimes cold when the interior parts of the body indicate a considerable rise of temperature, and one region of the. body, as the feet for example, may be cold to the touch, while the head or some other part, equally, or even more exposed, feels un- commonly warm. In these irregular distributions of blood, therefore, we observe two states of vascular, or arterial ac- tion, one of which resembles inflammation in the heat, and increased pulsation ; and another state, which is the very reverse of this, in which the capillary vessels are probably much diminished in size from the contraction of their mus- cular fibres. 3d. Diminished perspiration is another symptom by which the state of symptomatic inflammatory fever is usually ush- ered in ; and hence it is that we say the skin feels dry as well as hot. The late Dr. Cullen, who attributed all the phenomena of fever to a spasm, which he conceived to be induced in the extreme or capillary vessels, found a ready explanation of the diminished perspiration in this spasm; but unfortunately for this hypothesis, though it is one which seems to be justified by many of the morbid phenomena oc- curring in the animal economy, there have been fevers in whicfi a copious perspiration was among the first symptoms which indicated the approach of fever; and certainly still LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 97 many more fevers, in which a profuse perspiration from the i xhalents on the surface of the body, formed one of the most troublesome and permanent symptoms with which the pr s. titioner had to contend during the continuance of the disease. But, though diminished perspiration is not to be consi- dered as a symptom essential to the existence of fever, as Dr. Culleu supposed, yet it occurs sufficiently often in symp- tomatic inflammatory fever, to justify us in classing it along with the more constant phenomena of that disease ; and the restoration of the perspiration, it may be remarked, is al- most in every instance accompanied by the abatement of the other symptoms of fever. It is with a view, therefore, to produce this effect, that we shall afterwards find diapho- retics have been so warmly recommended, and so frequently used among the means of cure. The perspiration is not the only secretion which is dimi- nished during the continuance of the febrile state. There is great reason to believe, that all the other secretions of the body are similarly affected. The flow of saliva, for in- stance, into the mouth is diminished, and ulcers secreting pus on the surface, or into the internal canals of the body, are dried up upon an attack of fever. The urine is not only diminished in quantity, but its chemical properties appear to undergo considerable alterations. Though of a high co- lour, it deposits upon standing no lateritious sediment or uric acid, as the red powder of urine is now termed,—-a phe- nomenon which it almost never fails to exhibit, the moment the fever is beginning to abate. 4th. The loss of appetite, nausea, and vomiting, which oc- cur in symptomatic and other fevers, are perhaps also to be referred to the suppression of the secretion of the gastric li- quor in the stomach, or to some change induced in its qua- lities by the presence of the fever. Want of appetite and nausea are among the more common and constant symp- toms of fever; but the vomiting which is occasionally ex- cited, probably depends for its cause on the quantity of food remaining in the stomach after the commencement of the attack, or upon changes induced in the quantity and qualities of the bile and other fluids secreted into the alimen- tary canal. The furred tongue is an extremely frequent symptom of fever. Taken along with nausea and loathing, it is one of the best guides which we have in judging of the state of the alimentary canal, and in enabling us, in most instances of N 98 LECTURI.S ON INFLAMMATION. fever.symptomatic as well as idiopathic, to determine with much accuracy, whether the patient is likely to receive most benefit from animal or vegetable nourishment. A furred tongue, I believe, will, in most diseases, be found to be as natural a symptom of derangement in the digestive organs, as an increase in the strength or frequency of arterial pul- sations is to be regarded as an indication of the strength and number of the heart's contractions. The fur which co- vers the tongue in febrile diseases, occurs chiefly about the middle and back parts of this organ. It is of a whitish, yel- low, or brown colour, variable however in shade, and of a firm consistence. It does not admit of being wholly scraped off, but as the fever abates, it comes away spontaneously. It is not easy to account for the origin of this crust; for did it arise entirely from a change in the nature of the saliva secreted, instead of being found on the upper, middle, and posterior parts of the tongue, we should find it incrusting the whole internal parts of the mouth. It is pro- bably secreted, therefore, from the papillae to which it ad- heres. Furred tongue occurs in many derangements of the stomach and bowels, in which, if any fever exists, it is in a degree so small as not to be perceptible. Derangements in the digestive organs arc sometimes very suddenly produced. The eating of an article of food which disagrees with the stomach, the infliction of an external injury, or the occur- rence of a spontaneous inflammation, shall each of them in a few hours be followed by fever, a furred tongue, and an in- creased secretion of bile, in other instances again, as from sedentary life, high living, and slight local irritations, the derangements are more slowly produced, and their exist- ence manifested only by the occurrence of symptoms, which are either equivocal in their nature, or present in so mild a degree as to escape the observation of the patient or his me- dical attendant. You will find many proofs and illustra- tions of these remarks in Mr. Abernethy's Observations on the Constitutional Origin and Treatment of Local Diseases, a work highly deserving of your studious perusal, not only on account of the valuable information which it contains, but also on account of the excellent example which it exhi- bits, of unremitting diligence and successful effort in observ- ing and in describing the phenomena of local and consti- tutional diseases, and in tracing the relations which exist among these phenomena. 5th. The head-ach, pain of the back, anxiety and restless- ness, which occur in symptomatic fever, are most probably LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION* 99 affections of the nervous system. They seem to be almost es- sential symptoms, as they are present in a greater or less degree, during the commencement and progress of almost all fevers. The intellectual functions also are, in fevers of the symp- tomatic kind, often disturbed by the occurrence of reverie; and this sometimes increases to such a degree as to termi- nate in delirium or mania. Delirium and nuinita, when they occur in symptomatic fever, are often connected with an in- creased action of the heart and arteries, and with a particu- lar determination of blood to the head. At other times these symptoms occur, without the local circulation appearing to be much, if at all, disturbed. Nothing can be more various than the progress and ter- mination of the different kinds of symptomatic fevers. In some diseases they occupy distinct periods of time; in others, their duration, as well as their severity, is modified by con- stitution, mode of management, climate, and season of the year. Many of these fevers terminate favourably of them- selves, some never without the judicious interference of art, and in others again it is often difficult to say, whether it be art or nature which contributes most to bring about a fa- vourable termination. If very long continued, most symp- tomatic fevers show a tendency to pass into a remittent or hectic form,—a species of fever which I shall have occasion to decribe to you, when 1 come to treat of the constitutional symptoms which accompany the process of suppuration. But for the more minute consideration of the symptoms which indicate the presence of symptomatic fever, 1 must refer you to the books w Inch have been written on this sub- ject, and to the lectures on the practice of physic, which are delivered in the university. The order, combinations* and number, in which these symptoms occur in local inflam- matory diseases, we shall frequently have occasion, in the course of these Lectures, to remark; but in whatever in- flammations, or other local diseases, the whole or the great- er part of the constitutional symptoms I have enumerated may occur, I shall not scruple to apply to them the terms Febrile and Fever, any more than 1 should hesitate to give to co-existence of redness, pain, heat, and swelling in any part of the body, the epithet of inflammation. There is still one other circumstance respecting local in- flammatory diseases which requires to be mentioned. I al- lude to the particular appearance which the blood exhibits after it has been drawn from the veins of patients affected 1011 LfcXTlRl.S ON INFLAMMATION. with this class of diseases. This appearance, with which I presume you are all sufficiently well acquainted, has been long known by the name of the inflammatory crust, or huf- fy coat of the "blood. The propriety of the first appellation may be doubted, because this appearance has been foum; to take place in people who have no symptom of local inflam- mation, as in pregnant women for example, and it has oc- casionally been found wanting in cases (though it must be confessed these are but few in number) in which inflamma- tion undoubtedly existed. Many attempts have been made to explain the cause of this appearance, few to examine the nature of the buff) coat, or to ascertain the precise circumstances in which it is pro- duced. The huffy coat has not generally been found on blood at the first attack of inflammation. 1 have repeatedly observed, in bleeding patients affected with pleuritic com- plaints, that at the same bleeding, the blood first drawn had little or none of the huffy coat, while that which was last drawn was completely covered with it. By receiving the blood in three different cups, 1 have seen none or very little in the first cup, some in the second, and a large quantity in the third cup.—See Hunter, page 314. What the circumstances are which induce this state of the blood, it may be difficult to discover, though, the imme- diate cause of the appearance of the buffy coat seems to de- pend on the slowness with which inflamed blood coagulates, and the facility with which, in consequence of this circum- stance, the red particles, from their greater specific gravity, sink towards the bottom of the vessel in which the blood is contained. Mr. Hunter regarded, and I believe justly, this inflammatory crust as formed of coagulable lymph or fi brine. Deyeux and Parmenter, in their analysis of sound as well as of diseased blood, consider it as of an albuminous nature. Still more recently, Fourcroy and Vauquelin speak of it as of a gelatinous nature. It is not easy to conceive what should have produced this diversity of opinion, for it is a matter which may be easily determined by chemical experi- ment. A very diligent pupil of mine, the late Mr. James M'Donald, boiled the huffy coat in water, but no solution of it took place, an event which must have happened had it consisted of gelatine. Neither was any sensible precipitation occasioned in the water in which it had been boiled, by add- ing to it a solution of tanin. In these experiments the mat- ter of the buffy coat exhibited n > propi rties different from those of the ordinary coagulable lymph of the blood. TERMINATIONS OF INFLAMMATION. The local phenomena which inflammation exhibits in its progress, and towards its termination, are more diversified than those which appear at the period of its first com- mencement. These phenomena are, however, sufficiently uniform in the combinations which they form, and in the order of their appearance, to enable us to refer them to dis- tinct heads or classes, usually denominated the termina- tions, or, perhaps more properly, the local effects of in- flammation. Thus inflammation is said to terminate in re- solution, effusion, adhesion, suppuration, ulceration, granu- lation, cicatrization, and mortification. These different terminations may all, except the last, be regarded as so many vital processes excited in the different parts of the animal economy by the state of local inflam- mation,—processes which produce effects, and exhibit pheno- mena peculiar to themselves. You would, therefore, form a very erroneous notion of the appearances usually called the terminations of inflammation, were you to suppose that inflammation, as the word termination would seem to im- port, can end only in one of these ways. In resolution, it is true, whenever it is complete, the phenomena of inflam- mation disappear, but more or fewer of the other termina- tions may be either co-existent states, or successive stages in the progress of the same infla nmatory disease. Resolution, strictly speaking, is the only way in which inflammation can terminate, so that the other appearances denominated ter- minations are to be regarded as so many different stages, states, or processes of inflammatory action, according to the views which we take of the order in which they occur, the phenomena which they exhibit, or the effects to which they give rise. 102 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. The termination in resolution is sometimes altogether the work of nature, but it may be promoted by art. It is the most desirable termination, because it is in fact the sponta- neous cure of inflammation. It may be defined to be that termination, in which all the symptoms, local as well as con- stitutional, gradually subside, in which no very sensible eva- cuation takes place, and in which the part that had been in- flamed assumes by degrees its natural state, without suffer- ing any derangement of its organisation or functions. The termination in effusion, or, more properly speaking, the effect of inflammation termed effusion, seems to consist in the separation or secretion from the circulating mass of blood, either of a greater quantity than usual of the liquors which the exhalent vessels constantly pour into all the shut sacs or cavities of the body, or in the production of liquors specifically and chemically different from those which they naturally secrete. The liquor which those vessels usually pour into the interstices of the cellular texture during the state of inflammation, bears a strong resemblance to the se- rum of the blood, and may therefore be denominated a se- rous fluid. Its presence in the cellular texture produces that state which 1 formerly mentioned under the name of oedema. In particular textures, and in certain degrees and kinds of inflammation, instead of serum, a substance resembling the coagulable lymph of the blood is secreted. The pro- perties of this substance secreted during the state of inflam- mation have not yet, so far as 1 know, been chemically in- vestigated. They seem to differ widely, however, according to the degree and kind of the inflammation, and according to the texture also in which it occurs. In some, instances of inflammation, we find this lymph forming a dead inorga- nisable substance, ami in others an organisablc and living solid. The mucous liquor which is secreted from the surface of the natural passages of the body, and the synovial liquor which lubricates the joints, are converted by inflammation into substances resembling pus, or the matter of sores. The termination by adhesion is a very frequent occurrence, and one which, from the effects that it produces, may be re- garded either as a healthy or as an unhealthy', as a morbid or as a salutary process. By this process, parts which have been separated by nature, by accident, or by design, are made to unite together, and by the mutual penetration of their uniting surfaces with blood-vessels, nerves, and absor- bents, to form a continuity of living solid. Every thing which relates to the process of adhesion is an object of such LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 10J extreme importance to the surgeon, that it will be necessary for us to enter into a minute account of the phenomena which it exhibits, the effects which it produces, and of the means by which the occurrence of a vital event so desirable in itself may be best promoted and secured. The termination by suppuration is that process in animal bodies, by which the matter of sores or pus is formed. Sup- puration is indeed an exceedingly common effect of inflam- mation, and seems to consist, in whatever part of the body it takes place, in the separation of a peculiar liquor from the blood, by a process analogous to, if not the same with se- cretion. It can be artificially excited on the surface of the body, by the application of a blister, or by the infliction of a wound, and in the canals which naturally secrete mucus, pus may be very readily produced, either by mechanical or chemical irritation. Pus is often formed spontaneously in the substance of almost every texture and organ of the body, and produces, by its accumulation in these textures and or- gans, the appearance denominated abscess. When pus again is formed, as it not unfrequently is, on the surfaces of mem- branes lining cavities, such as those of the head, chest, or belly, it gives rise to diffused internal suppurations. The next mode of termination which 1 have to mention to you, is that by ulceration ; the process itself, and the sin- gular effects which it produces were, so far as I know, first taken notice of by Mr. Hunter. Ulceration, in the sense in which we now use that term, signifies a solution of conti- nuity produced in any of the textures or organs of the body by the action of the absorbent vessels,—an action by which these vessels remove a greater or less, but always a percep- tible portion of the living solids. This is the process by which sores and ulcers are produced, and it appears to be also, as I shall have occasion afterwards more fully to state, the means by which nature brings extraneous matters to the surface, that have been introduced into or generated within the body, and by which she separates dead from living parts. When a wound has been inflicted, and is left to itself, when an abscess bursts, and its internal cavity is exposed, or when a living or dead portion of the body is removed by the knife, or by the process of ulceration, we in general perceive that the surface of the wound, abscess, or ulcer, is gradually covered with a layer of coagulable lymph, which exhibits at first a smooth surface, but which in time is raised up into little red eminences, which bleed readily on being rubbed or 10* LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. otherwise roughly handled, and which are well known to surgeons by the name of granulations. The formation ot these granulations is one of the most curious and important processes in the animal economy, and one, the various ap- pearances and effects of which are particularly deserving of the attention of the medical surgeon. When surfaces covered with granulations are brought to- gether and retained in contact, a union between them is formed, and this mode of healing up wounds has been de- nominated re-union by granulation. There are two modes, therefore,you perceive, in which nature accomplishes the re- union of parts which have been accidentally or intentionally divided; the first is by adhesion without granulation; this Galen termed re-union by the first intention; the second is re-union by granulation, to which the same author gave the name of re-union by the second intention. When granulating surfaces, however, instead of being brought into contact, are simply covered over with sub- stances which exclude the air, the granulations are, in heal- thy persons, soon covered with a whitish exudation that is gradually converted into skin, the formation of which com- pletes the process of healing, and is known among medical men by the name of cicatrization. The circumstances which prevent, and the means which ptomote this process, are objects of much consequence in the practice of sur- gery. When in any case of inflammation the constitutional symptoms become violent, while the local manifest no dis- position to terminate in resolution, adhesion, or suppura- tion, we have reason to dread the approach of that state which has been technically denominated mortification. Tiiis is a term which includes under it all the varieties of morbid phenomena which occur in those inflammations in which the vigour of the inflamed part is lessened from the slightest apparent diminution of vigour in the part, to the complete destruction of its vitality. This mode of termi- nation has been usually, and, I think, properly distinguish- ed into two states or stages, denominated gangrene and sphacelus. In the first the local symptoms of inflammation continue, but are somewhat modified in their appearances and character. The redness becomes of a darker hue, the sensibility is in general diminished, the heat of the inflamed part is, I believe, less than in the earlier stages of the in- flammation; but this is a point concerning which we still need information. In the progress of the affection the cu- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 105 ticlc is raised in blisters, the skin, acquiring a livid hue, mortifies, and passes, together with the parts under it, into the state denominated complete local death, or sphacelus. I have not said any thing of the termination, which you will find described in books under the name of the termina- tion in schirrus; and this, first, because I am not inclined to regard schirrus as one of the usual effects of ordinary inflammation ; and, secondly, because, in the cases in which the affection now termed schirrus occurs, you will always find a peculiar diathesis, which generally manifests, in its progress, a tendency to pass into cancer. The term schir- rus, as used by the older medical writers, is extremely in- definite, having been some times used to express every kind of induration which remained after an attack of inflamma- tion, as well as the morbid incipient state of parts about to become affected with cancer. Surgeons now usually limit the use of the term to the last of these significations. 0 PROGRESS AND VARIETIES OF INFLAMMA TION. The local and constitutional symptoms of inflammation are never stationary, but vary at every instant of time. They have their periods of increase, occasional aggrava- tion and remission, anne and decline ; so that, from their commencement to their termination, they may be said to be in a state of constant progression or change. The order in which these changes succeed each other is denominated the course or'progress of the inflammation ; and this succession of changes is, as has been already re- marked, in some instances rapid, in others more gradual and slow. When the phenomena of inflammation succeed each other in qui. k succession, and particularly when the constitution- al symptoms are severe, the inflammation is termed acute. When the symptoms, on the contrary, are milder in their form, and appear in slower succession, it is denominated chronic. Employed in the sense which has just been affix- ed to them, the terms acute and chronic are merely rela- tive, and express, first, a difference in the period of time which different inflammatory diseases comparatively occu- py; and, secondly, a difference in the severity or mildmsg of the symptoms, particularly the constitutional, with which inflammatory diseases are accompanied. But though the terms acute and chronic, in their strict signification, express merely differences in the duration and degree of the symptoms of inflammatory affections, they are often employed by medical men to express other differ- ent es which occur in inflammation, and differences which appear to be more essentially connected with the nature of inflammatory diseases than with the periods of time which they comparatively occupy. Thus, for instance, chronic LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 107 inflammations are found to differ from the acute, not only hy the greater degree of mildness, but, in some instances, by a real or apparent absence of the constitutional symptoms or fever by which inflammation is usually accompanied. The chronic inflammations have, from tliis last circum- stance, been denominated passive,-—a term by which it is meant to express, that there is no very evident increased action of the heart or arteries, no increased pulsation nor throbbing to be perceived in the arteries going to the in- flamed part; the redness and distention of the blood-ves- sels of the part affected continuing, but without any very re- markable increase of heat or fever, and without any \evy severe feeling of pain. Passive inflammation, according to this meaning of the term, would seem to consist in a simple dilatation of the capillary vessels, and in the distention of these vessels with blood ; but, like the dilatation of capilla- ry vessels which occurs in some species of varix, and in the affection denominated aneurism by anastamosis, the dilated capillaries in passive inflammation have not unfrequently their periods of pain and of aggravation, their acute and active as well as their indolent and passive states. After this explication of the meaning which bus been an- nexed to these terms, I shall not at present vnier into any discussion of the question that has been started, whether those states which have been denominated chronic and pas- sive, be entitled to the appellation of inflammation ; since the facts which I shall afterwards have occasion to mention will, 1 hope, serve to show, that the limits which divide the acute from the chronic inflammations are not very precise- ly marked by nature, and that these states may, and often do pass into each other by insensible degrees. The corre- lative terms, acute and chronic, are, like most other gene- ral terms in pathology, employed to express differences in the degree, rather than in the kind of the appearum cs or effects of disease. Every inflammation, I am inclined to believe, may be re- garded as more or less accute in its nature; but there arc inflammations, which from their commencement partake more or less of the chronic or passive characters. Wo shall find innumerable examples of this, in inflammations occurring in persons of relaxed and debilitate frames, anil in persons also of scrophulous constitutions. An in- flammation, it may be remarked als". which in its origin «v as of the acute or active kind, may in its progress have its Mature so far changed as to become chronic or passive ; and 108 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. vou will find that it is often an extremely difficult point in practice, to decide when this change has actually taken place. The change from active to passive, or from acute to chionic inflammation, is frequently seen in the progress of ophthalmia, or inflammation of the tunica conjunctiva of the eye ; and very different remedies, we shall find, are re- quired in these two states of the disease. In studying, therefore, the phenomena of chronic and passive inflammations, you will not f il to observe, that though they possess some of the essential characters of in- flammation in a small degree only, they still retain enough of these characters to assimilate them in their nature to the state of inflammation, or at least to justify us in classing them along with the phenomena of that state. Besides being distinguished into acute and chronic, in- flammations have also been divided into simple and spe- cific. You will not find that very definite ideas have al- ways been annexed to these terms. An inflammation, however, is said to be simple when there is nothing pecu- liar in the constitution of the person affected by it, nor in the. nature or operation of the exciting causes by which it is induced. The word specific, as applied to inflammations, seems to have been used in two senses by practical writers. Ac- cording to the one of these senses, the term specific is ex- pressive of something peculiar in the operation of the ex- citing cause of inflammation. Thus small-pox, measles, scarlatina, syphilis, &c. as arising from distinct morbid ani- mal poisons, may be considered as specific inflammations. According to the other sense of the term specific, it expres- ses certain modifications of inflammation produced by con- stitutional peculiarities, states, or dispositions, which are sometimes hereditary and sometimes acquired, but which, under certain circumstances, manifest themselves in persons of all temperaments. We have examples of the disposi- tions or diatheses to which 1 allude, in rheumatism, gout, scurvy, and scrophula. The symptoms and effects of the inflammation which occur in rheumatism and gout seldom require the attention of the surgeon—not so those of scro- phula. This is a disease of so frequent occurrence, one which ex- hibits so great a variety of morbid appearances, and is the source of so many local affections, tiiat an accurate know- ledge of its characteristic symptoms, and the best methods of treating them, become objects of the first importance in LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 109 the practice of surgery. Not only does this disease appear to arise without the presence of any other disorder in the system, but it very readily forms an alliance with almost every morbid affection occurring either from external inju- ry or from internal disease; it modifies the appearances of other diseases, and seems to convert them gradually into its own nature. Indeed there are few of the local inflam- matory affections that occur in this country, in which the symptoms and effects of these affections, and the operation of the food and remedies employed for their cure, are not more or less modified by the degree of scrophulous diathesis which prevails in the constitution of those who are affected by them. The scrophulous diathesis, wherever it exists, usu- ally gives more or less of a chronic character to local in- flammatory affections; and this circumstance renders it of- ten extremely difficult in practice to determine, whether the form and continuance of these affections depend upon inflammation, simply so called, or upon a certain kind and degree of scrophulous diathesis existing in the constitu- tion. A greater or less degree of local inflammation occurs, I am inclined to believe, in every form and stage of scrophu- lous diseases. In confirmation of this opinion, I may ob- serve, that the swellings which occur in scrophula arc very often attended from the first with a sensible increase of heat and of redness, and that the pain, though seldom acute, is always present in a greater or less degree. You may readi- ly satisfy yourselves of the truth of this fact by pressing up- on a scrophulous swelling, for the pressure never fails to occasion more or less pain ; and the temperature of the skin covering the swelling is usually two or three degrees higher than that of the contiguous parts. This increase of temperature in the skin covering scrophulous swellings, is often the only external mark which we possess of internal disease, and may, as in diseases of the joints, assist the sur- geon in distinguishing real from pretended disorders. In the commencement of scrophulous disorders, it de- serves also to be remarked, that the inflammation which occurs has often so great a resemblance in its symptoms to simple inflammation, as to render it difficult, if not impos sible, to distinguish between these two states. In these cases the constitutional, as well as the local symptoms, seem to be equally severe and acute with those of simple inflammation ; and we often first learn from the inefficiency of the means which we employ for their cure, and from 110 LECTURES OV INFLAMMATION. the appearances which present themselves in the progress of the disease, that a scrophulous diathesis exists in the constitution of the person affected by inflammation, and is the cause of the indolent and chronic state into which the in- flammatory affection passes. The term scrophula is used by medical writers in two senses, first, to express the existence of a disease which se»'ms to possess certain distinctive characters, in whatever p;*n of the body it may appear; and, secondly, to indicate a disposition, diathesis, or state, which predisposes some part or other of the body to become affected with scrophu- lous diseases. It is by overlooking this distinction, 1 con- ceive, that a question respecting scrophula has of late years been much agitated in this country, namely, whether it be a hereditary disease. It had from time immemorial been observed, that the children of those parents who themselves have had scrophula become sooner or later affected with this disease; ami from this uniform observation and expe- rience, it was inferred that scrophula was a hereditary dis- ease. This conclusion, however, has been denied, up mi the grounds that children are never born with the disease actu- ally existing; and that it is improper to give the name he- reditarv to a disease which is not immediately communicat- ed from the parent to the child. By keeping in view the distinction 1 have already mentioned of scrophula, as a dis- ease which has actually manifested itself by attacking some part of the general system, and as a predisposition, diathe- sis, or stale, liable to be attacked with or to pass into the dis- ease, you cannot fail to perceive, that the dispute with re- gard to the hereditary nature of scrophula is merely a strife about words; and that this controversy must cease, as soon as you affix any thing like a precise and determinate mean- ing to the terms which you employ. If, by applying the word hereditary to scrophula, you mean to express that the disease is communicated directly by the parent, so as to appear in the child from the first moments of its existence, or, in other words, that the child must actually be born with the disease obviously existing, the question, it is evident, whether scrophula he hereditary or not, can only be resolv- ed by an appeal to experience. I have not heard of any very decided example of a child being born with scrophulous glandular tumours in any part of the body, though the cir- cumstance does not in itself appear to be at all impossible. But it is well known that the children born of scrophulous parents are often, at the time of their birth, or immediate- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. Ill ly after it, affected with an ophthalmia, which is of a scro- phulous nature, and eruptions and ulcerations appear be- hind the ears, accompanied, or soon followed, by appa- rently scrophulous enlargements of the glands of the neck 1 be spina bifida is a congenital disease, which is found to occur most frequently, if not always, in the children of scro- phulous parents. But whether these instances be or be not allowed to constitute examples of scrophula born with chil- dren, all that the advocates for the hereditary nature of scrophula contend for is, merely that a disposition to this disease is communicated from parents to their offspring- and that this disposition or diathesis seldom fails to mani- fest its existence in the progress of life, in the growth or gradual developement of the general system. Scrophula a? a disease, it is true, may never manifest itself in the child but it does not from this follow that a scrophulous diathesis has not been communicated, or that it gannot, when the proper exciting causes are applied, be readily brought into action; for numerous are the instances in which this dis- ease, like gout and like phthisis, passing over one genera- tion, seizes, as if with redoubled fury,' upon the unwary and unsuspecting descendants of the generation succeed*- ing. Scrophula may be introduced into families by intermar- riages, and by a very small leaven, if I may use the ex- pression, of the disease. Like mania, w ith which it is not unfrequently connected, scrophula can often be traced in its origin to a xery remote, but distinct heriditary communica- tion. The scrophulous diathesis is said to be marked by the following characters. The skin is generally thin and deli cate, the upper-lip thick and swollen; and this swelling of- ten extends to the partition of the nostrils. The last joints of the fingers have, in many instances, been observed to be enlarged ; and the belly is generally larger than usual. To* se appearances, it is said, occur most frequently in per- sons of a florid complexion, who have fair hair and blue eyes; though some of the worst cases of scrophula which I ha^e seen, occurred in persons whose complexion and hair ■\vciv of a very dark colour. Scrophula has usually been defined to be a disease of the lymphatic absorbent system. This system, it is true, seldom or n< ver fails to become affected in the progress of this dis- C: •' ; ht.t il,- iv ,sreason to b'ilie\e, that scrophula t'r> qucrit- ly appears, tor the first time, in parts which .we not of a 112 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. glandular nature. There are, perhaps, but few, if any, of the textures of the human body, or of the organs which these textures form, that are not liable to attacks of scro- phula, and to scrophula as an original idiopathic affection. We should therefore, I conceive, limit too much our no- tion of this disease, by defining it to be a morbid state of the lymphatic glandular system. I am unable to define scro- phula, or to comprehend, even in a short description, the various symptoms hy which, when it occurs in the different textures and organs of the body, it is to be characterised ; but I shall endeavour afterwards to lay before you such a detailed account of the appearances which it exhibits when it attacks different textures or organs of the body, as will enable you, I hope, to recognise its existence, when it actu- ally breaks out in the general system, and assist you in dis- tinguishing it from the syphilitic and carcinomatous affec- tions, with which it is most liable to be confounded. The definitions which you will find of scrophula in books and in svstems of nosology, apply in general only to one particular form of scrophula—to that form in which it ap- pears as an original idiopathic affection of the lymphatic and lacteal absorbent glands. This form of scrophula has not improperly, by some authors, been termed scrophula glandulosa. and may he defined to be a cachectic disposi- tion, usually manifesting itself in chronic inflammatory swellings of the absorbent glands, which have in most in- stances, but not in all, a tendency to suppuration. The glandular swellings which occur in syphilis are of a more acute character than those which proceed from scrophula. They arise from the absorption of a specific poison ; and they do not, like those of scrophula, admit of a sponta- neous cure. Chronic swellings of the lymphatic absorbent glands occur also in carcinoma, but these manifest little or no disposition to suppuration ; they succeed most frequent- ly to carcinomatous indurations, or ulcers, existing in the neighbourhood of the glands affected ; and they are accom- panied in their progress and growth by a peculiar lancinat- ing pain. Scrophula passes through all the stages of common in- flammation, but in each of these stages it exhibits pheno- mena which are peculiar to itself. The swelling, in gene- ral, is in a greater proportion than any of the other three local symptoms; the heat, as 1 have already remarked, is often considerable, and the constitutional symptoms which in the commencement of an attack of scrophula, are often so LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 113 mild as not to be perceptible, become very marked and vio- lent in the progress or towards the termination of the dis- ease. Many scrophulous inflammations admit of a sponta- neous cure, others pass in succession through the states of adhesion, suppuration, and ulceration. Mortification is a much less frequent effect of scrophulous, than it is of ordi- nary acute inflammation. Though there be no part of the body which is not liable to attacks of scrophulous inflammation, yet it would seem to attack certain parts in preference to others, and this be- comes particularly manifest in the progress of life. It sel- dom attacks the glands in children under two years of age. I have seen it, however, occur earlier than this. Dr. Cullen used to mention a case, in which the disease broke out in an infant only three months old; but this is an uncommon event. But, though glandula scrophula occurs most fre- quently in children, it is by no means confined to that pe- riod of life, for you find the lymphatic absorbent glands af- fected in all periods; and accordingly, I have even found the lacteal or mesenteric glands affected with scrophulous in- flammation in persons of a very advanced age. Among the causes which predispose to scrophula, there is none (hereditary descent excepted,) which seems to have a more powerful influence than climate. This is so mucn the case, that the disease may be justly enough said to be endemial in some countries; and, if we may trust to obser- vation, these countries lie nearly within the same parallels of latitude. We see scrophula prevailing almost universally in cer- tain districts, and cannot help believing that its production is some how connected with the local peculiarities of the places in which it prevails, or appears to be endemial. Scro- phula is said to occur chiefly in moist situations subject to frequent changes of temperature. It occurs, however, in the Highlands of this country, fully as much as it does in the low and moist countries of Holland and Germany. We are every day interrogated by those who are anxious about appearances in themselves or their relations, which they sus- pect to be scrophulous, whether scrophula ever occurs m the children of parents who themselves have not been af- fected with the disease, and the question does not admit, in many instances, of an answer more satisfactory to the medi- cal practitioner than to the inquirer. Some, I know, believe that scrophula is in every instance an hereditary disease, and that though it may not have appeared in the constitution ol 11-i LECTURES ON INFLA.MM VTION. the immediate, it may always be traced to some of the more remote progenitors of those who are affected by it. This may be allowed, 1 believe, to be the case in this and in oilier cn.iii tries where scrophula prevails, but I doubt much whether there be any races, or families, in the countries in which it prevails, that are wholly exempted from attacks, in one form orother,of thatdisease. In thee limates arid districts in which it occurs, scrophula, I am convinced, is an endemial as well as an hereditary disease; and those who would effectually and permanently secure themselves and their posterity from its attacks, must migrate from the climates and districts in which it prevails. What the scrophulous diseases are, which re- spectively prevail in the different latitudes of the southern and northern hemispheres, and whether there be any fa- voured spots, the inhabitants of which are exempted from attacks of this malady, are points which must be left for fu- ture investigation. We are far from having facts sufficient- ly numerous and precise to enable us to determine them. In persons disposed to it by hereditary descent, scrophula is often induced by very slight causes. An external injury, as a blow, a wound, or a burn, shall in some instances produce it directly, and in other cases it shall succeed slowly and imperceptibly to the injury by which it has been origi- nally excited. Fever of every kind often acts as an exciting cause of scrophula, as may be seen in its succeeding to the fevers at- tendant upon difficult dentition, upon small-pox, measles, scarlatina, and the other febrile affections to which children are liable. It would appear also to be excited by improper or de- fective nourishment: thus, it has been observed to oceur in children, who, instead of being suckled at the breast of the mother, are fed with the spoon; and in children who, though suckled at the breast, have had only a scanty allowance of old and vitiated milk. It has been observed to occur very frequently in those who, while young, could obtain only a watery vegetable aliment. Another very frequent exciting cause of scrophula in this country, is to be found in the impure air of crowded schools, hospitals, and manufactories. Too warm clothing in bed, and too little when exposed to the air, may prove the exciting cause of this disease. There is nothing which seems to give rise to scrophula so certainly, as living in moist situations, which are much exposed to variations of temperature. It is in moderate cli LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 115 mates chiefly (where these variations occur) that scrophula makes its appearance, and its occurrence may often be pre- vented in those who are disposed to it, by their going into a warm, and, it has been said, into a cold climate. Mercurial frictions have often been known to excite scro- phula. Every thing, it has been said, may prove an excit- ing cause of scrophula which can tend cither more directly or more remotely to weaken the general system, or to induce debility. Debility is undoubtedly astate which occurs in many cases of scrophula, and has by some authors been regarded as its proximate cause; but it may be doubted, whether it be the only condition of the body that is required for the produc- tion of the disease. That debility sometimes induces, at- tends, and supports scrophula, I do not by any means pre- tend to deny; but debility may, and often does occur in the most extreme degree, without any mark of scrophula ap- pearing in the constitution. There is no term in all pathology more vague in the meanings annexed to it, than that of debility. If you ex- amine minutely what it is that is usually meant by the term, either in common conversation, or in books of pathology, you will soon perceive that this word is a general expression for a variety of morbid sensations and appearances that may all individually be familiar to your observation, but which are still, nevertheless, very different from each other in their nature, progress, and effects. There is therefore hut too much reason to suspect, that the term debility, by which of late years every morbid symptom has been supposed to be explained, is a mere asylum ignorant'ue, into which the pathologist resorts, in order to conceal the defects and the paucity of his knowledge. In the same spirit it has been disputed, whether scro- phula be originally a disease of the solids or of the fluids. When it arises from an improper or indigestible food, it may certainly be alleged to have its origin in the fluids; and it may even be doubted whether it may not be directly produced in the glands of the mesentery, by the irritation of an ill-assimilated and probably acrimonious chyle. Those who have been disposed to refer s< rophula to an a< rimony of the fluids, have been led to consider it as of a contagious nature. But where the matter from a scrophulous sore has been rubbed into the skin, or inserted below it with tie lancet, it has not been found that scrophula was produced. The direct experiments, however, which have been made upon this subject are too few and too inconsiderable to dc- 116 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. termine the point, and they are experiments, which, in a moral point of view, cannot be regarded but with abhor- rence. The pathological state of the body in scrophula is but lit- tle known. *lt has been said, that the arteries in scrophulous persons are more enlarged and more full of blood after death than the veins, and that they are also very readily torn by injections. But whether these appearances be general or particular, I am unable to say. The lymphatic absorbents connected with scrophulous glands, have often been found dilated, and as it were varicose; but this is an appearance which may be regarded, perhaps, rather as an effect of the obstruction in these glands than a cause of the disease. The period of time which different inflammatory diseases occupy is, is some more, in others less definite; but in every inflammatory disease, whether of long or short duration, we shall find that the local and constitutional symptoms will be modified, and their progress accelerated or retarded, first, by the particular constitution and general state of the system of the patient affected with inflammation; secondly, by the nature and action of the exciting causes which produce in- flammation; and, thirdly, by the structure and functions of the parts in which inflammation occurs. In inflammatory affections, where the local symptoms are present only in a very slight degree, or to a very limited ex- tent, there the constitutional symptoms may either not exist at all, or may be so slight as to be scarcely discernible. These cases, however, are but few in number: more frequently wo find the local and constitutional symptoms bearing, as it were, a certain proportion to each other. The proportion, however, between the degree of local and constitutional symptoms is neither constant nor uniform in inflammations of the same parts, nor in inflammations of the same appa- rent extent of surface; for in some cases, the local affection appears to be but trifling, while the constitutional symptoms are exceedingly severe, and in other instances again, though the local affection seems to be such as to threaten the de- struction of the part in which it occurs, the constitutional symptoms are so mild as to be with difficulty perceptible. The general varieties of particular constitutions, and their influence in modifying the phenomena of health, as well as of disease, I have already had occasion to point out to your notice, under the names of temperaments, idiosyncrasies, and diatheses. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 117 By the general state of the system in which inflammation occurs, 1 wish to express those variations in each of those temperaments and diatheses, which may be induced by Hie climate or region in which we reside, by the air which we breathe, by the food upon which we live, by the liquors we drink, by the kind and degree of labour we perform, or by the pleasures in which we indulge. The influence of these circumstances, which have been absurdly denominated the non-naturals, in modifying the appearances of diseases, but particularly of inflammatory affections, in rendering them violent or mild, acute or chronic, active or passive, have been remarked in all ages, and arc too well known to require illustration. Neither will it be necessary forme, I conceive, to take up your time at present, in considering the diversi- ties produced by differences in the nature and action of the exciting causes of inflammation, for this is a point to which we shall constantly haveoccasion to refer, in the considera- tion of each individual inflammatory disease. The influence of structure, in modifying the phenomena of inflammation, must have been obvious to every attentive observer ; yet it is a subject which has been little cultivated in many respects, and which, it is to be regretted, has not hitherto obtained that attention from medical men which its importance seems to deserve. The subject is in itself so ex- tensive, and would conduct me, were I to pursue it in de- tail, into so many paths of research not immediately leading to the proper object of these lectures, that I must content myself with only very general, and, I may add, superficial views. The human body is a very complicated machine, in the composition of which a number of lesser systems or subor- dinate machines co-exist, which, by their united operations, conspire to produce the phenomena of life. Each of these lesser machines, in the general system, is characterised by the physical and vital properties which it exhibits, and by the functions which it performs. Thus we have the sensi- tive, the locomotive, the assimilating, circulating, and absorb- ing systems. But each of these systems, though possessing properties and performing functions peculiar to itself, is not found to be simple in its structure or composition, for every organ in the body is formed of several textures or structures, which may be regarded as the elements of which it is im- mediately composed. Few attempts have hitherto been made to determine the number of the primary or simple textures which enter into 116 LECTURES OV 1NKLAMM \ I ION. the composition of the human body, or to ascertain in what physical and vital properties their specific differences consist. Some of them indeed, such as cellular membrane, nervous, and muscular fibre, bone, cartilage and tendon, are suffi- ciently well known, and their properties sufficiently distinct, to enable us to perceive the advantages which may be ob- tained from attending to the modifications which inflam- mation undergoes in these particular structures. But, be- sides those 1 have mentioned, there are other textures, which, in the present state of our knowledge, must be regarded as simple, though they are perhaps formed of those which I have already mentioned, or of textures, the nature and pro- perties of which are still to be discovered. In this light, I conceive, we are to view the textures of arteries, veins, ab- sorbents, secreting glands, and the various kinds of mem- branes which enter into the composition of particular or- gans. Every organ in the human body, however simple in ap- pearance, is composed of more or fewer of these textures. Thus, the stomach for example, which at first sight appears to be a simple uncompounded organ, will, when examined attentively, be found to consist of several textures, all differ- ing in their structure and other properties from each other. The external surface of the stomach is covered by a mem- brane, the peritoneum, denominated serous ; distinct layers of muscular fibres are seen imbedded in a net-work of cel- lular texture, and its inner surface is lined by a membrane, which, from the fluid it secretes, is termed mucous. These four textures, arranged so as to form the hollow bag or ca- vity of the stomach, are again interwoven with, or penetra- ted by several other textures, such as arteries, veins, absor- bents, and nerves; and though it is upon the united co-ope- ration of all these textures that the functions of the stomach necessarily depend, yet each of them is liable to its own mode of derangement, each of them may be affected differ- ently in the state of inflammation. The same remark is applicable, I conceive, to the intestines, uterus, secreting glands, lungs, and organs of sense, in short, to all the parts which are composed of a variety of textures. Inflammation in all the different textures and organs of the body may, in one point of view, be regarded as forming one and the same specific disease ; yet, as the appearances which it exhibits, and the effects which it produces in the body, are uniformly modified by the textures and organs in which it occurs, it becomes necessary to ascertain, if possi- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 119 ble, in what these modifications consist. I am not prepared by my own observation, nor sufficiently instructed by the observations which 1 have been able to find in the writings of others, to enter so fully into the consideration of this sub- ject as I could wish ; I must, therefore, content myself with endeavouring to direct your attention to it, by taking a very general view of some of the more obvious properties of these textures in the sound state, and of their more remarkable appearances when inflamed. In the present imperfect con- dition of our knowledge respecting them, the order in which they are mentioned must be a matter of very subordinate consideration. As one of the most familiar, though certainly not one of the most simple of these textures, I may begin with the skin. This texture is the seat of a multitude of inflammatory dis- eases, all differing from each other in many essential parti- culars, but all exhibiting more or less of the same visible appearances from the structure of the part in which they are seated. This common character in the inflammations affecting the skin, some authors, in particular Dr. Car- michael Smith* and M. Pinel, have endeavoured to ex- press, by saying that it is of the erysipelatous kind. But this is obviously too limited and superficial a view of cuta- neous inflammation. Erysipelas is only one mode of the existence of inflammation in this structure, and we shall have occasion to describe inflammations of the skin differ- ing so widely in theirlocalandconstitutional symptoms from Erysipelas, as to form many separate and specific diseases. The redness in inflammatory affections of the skin, may occur in a single spot of a size just visible to the eye ; or, in several ^pots with intervening uninflamed interstices ; or, as in Erysipelas, it may occupy, by continuous extension, the whole, or only a part of the surface of the body. The in- flamed spots may be on a level with the surrounding skin, or they may be more or less elevated above it. By the form in which they appear, or by the manner in which they ter- minate, inflamed spots in the skin, therefore, may require to be distinguished into pimples, rashes, pustules, vesicles, or tubercles. From injection as well as from inflammation, it would ap- pear that the cutis, besides other parts, consist chiefly of a net-work of fine capillary vessels, which are filled with red blood in the state of inflammation, but which are not in that * 2d Ypl. London Mi dical Communication*. 120 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. state always distinguishable from each other. These vessels are situated chiefly in the exterior layer; for when we press upon inflamed skin the redness disappears, a phenomenon which could not be so easily produced did the inflamma- tion extend to the subjacent structure. The pain which accompanies inflammation of this texture is usually hot, sharp, and pricking. The swelling of the skin itself, from the nature of its structure, is never very great, but cutaneous inflammation is often attended with great swelling of the subjacent cellular membrane. The constitutional symptoms arc in general severe, but extremely variable both in degree and duration. They are sometimes of the sthenic, though most frequently of the asthenic cha- racter. Hence it is that we have so seldom occasion to cm- ploy venesection in cutaneous inflammation. Some inflam- mations of the skin seem to proceed from, and others to be connected with, derangements of the digestive organs. The most remarkable circumstance attending inflamma- tory affections of the skin is, that several of them occur only once during life, and that by this occurrence the body seems to be rendered incapable of any future attack of the same specific inflammation. In many inflammations of the skin, the duration of the local, and sometimes also that of the constitutional symptoms, is limited to a fixed period; in others these symptoms have no fixed duration. It is unnecessary for me to say much of the cellular tex- ture lying immediately under the skin, as you must be suf- ficiently well acquainted with its general structure, and with the very great share which it has in the formation of almost every organ in the human body. By the authors to whom I lately alluded, the cellular membrane has been considered as in a peculiar manner the seat of phlegmon or boil, and accordingly they have given the name of phlegmonous to the inflammation of cellular texture. The phenomena of phlegmon have indeed been more attended to than those of any other form of inflammatory disease, and hence it is, that almost all the general descriptions which we find in books, either of physic or surgery, of the appearances, progress and terminations of inflammation, are taken from and are chiefly applicable to the state of phlegmon, and have often but very little relation to the other no less distinct forms of inflam- matory diseases. But though phlegmon be the most com- mon form in which inflammation appears in this structure, it is by no means the only form, as I shall afterwards have occasion to mention to you, when we come to treat of ery- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 121 ipelas extending to this structure, and of carbuncle. By the cellular membrane every where extending from the aurface of the body inwards, and by its entering so largely into the composition of almost all the organised' parts of the body, we readily perceive why inflammation, when it occurs in this structure, becomes in some instances so very widely diffused. The constitutional symptoms in the inflammatory affections of the cellular membrane, like those attending in- flammation of the skin, are usually of an asthenic character. They are almost all accompanied by derangements of the digestive organs. Of membranes, besides the cellular, a great variety enter into the composition of different parts of the body, though for the sake of arrangement, they may all perhaps be refer- red to the following, viz. Mucous, serous, synovial, and fibrous membranes. At the openings of all the internal canals of the body, the existence of an epidermis, or cuticle covering the canal, is evident. It becomes thickened by pressure; it may be dis- sected off by a careful management of the knife, and it may be separated by maceration in cold, or by the action of boil- ing water. This epidermis appears, however, to extend only for a short way into these canals, for its existence cannot be shown either by the knife or by maceration on the inner surface of the oesophagus, stomach, intestines, or bladder; nor does any exfoliation or desquamation of the internal membrane of these canals ever take place in inflammation. The preternatural membranes, which are occasionally form- ed during the state of inflammation in these mucous canals, and which have sometimes been supposed to be formed by the exfoliation of the membrane lining them, arc an exuda- tion from the secreting vessels of a substance resembling, in many of its properties, coagulable lymph. They have been formed in the oesophagus, stomach, intestines, and urinary bladder, and usually put on the appearance of the cavity or canal in which they are formed. This exudation, how- ever, is to be regarded as rather an uncommon appearance; and in all the instances in which it has been observed, has never, so far as 1 know, exhibited any marks of vascula- rity. The inflammation of these parts usually occasions, ac- cording to its degree, and according to the cause by which it has been excited, greater or less changes in the composi- tion of the fluids which they naturally secrete. In the com- mencement of an attack of inflammation in mucous mem- 122 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. branes, the formation of these fluids is often for a time sus- pended ; as the inflammation, however, proceeds, a colour- less watery-looking discharge comes on, which is sometimes of an acrimonious nature, heating and excoriating the parts over which it passes. This is in its turn succeeded by a whitish, yellowish, or greenish discharge, which has much of the appearance and most of the common qualities of pus. Lining, as'the mucous membranes do, all the internal ca- nals of thehody, nothing could be more injurious than a disposition in their surfaces, during the state of inflamma- tion, to adhere together. Nature has carefully guarded against this, by not giving mucous surfaces any disposition to adhere in the inflamed state, and by interposing between their surfaces the fluids which they secrete. The constitutional symptoms accompanying the inflam- mation of mucous membranes are extremely variable, ac- cording to the degree in which the inflammation exists, and according also to the structure and functions of the organ in which these inflamed membranes are to be found. These symptoms must in every instance be treated according as they seem to partake more or less of the sthenic or asthenic character. The inflammations of mucous membranes, like those of the skin and cellular membrane, may arise from specific con- tagion ; but inflammation of cellular membrane from spe- cific contagion does not secure the body against the possi- bility of a second attack; neither does that of mucous mem- brane effect the same purpose in any instance with which I am acquainted, unless in the case of scarlatina anginosa. Serous membranes take their name from the fluid which they secrete in the diseased, and perhaps, also, in the sound state. They cover parts which are destined to move, but without much friction, on each other. They line the three great cavities of the head, chest, and belly, and are, at the same time, reflected over the surface of the viscera which these cavities contain. Hence their great extent and im- portance in the animal economy. Concealed necessarily by their situation from our view, we judge of the presence of inflammation in these membranes by the pain with which this affection is usually accompanied, and by the occurrence of the febrile or constitutional symptoms with which inflam- mation of these membranes, or of the organs which they cover, almost never fails to he attended. When wc lay these membranes open in the state of inflammation, or when we artificially excite it in serous membranes already LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 123 exposed, we perceive that they not only acquire a red co- lour, but that their surface is often covered with an exuda- tion which, in many of its properties, resembles coagulable lymph. In many instances this substance is secreted in an organisablc condition ; and in this state it is the presence of coagulable lymph which enables us to understand readi- ly why serous membranes have such a tendency to adhere together in the state of inflammation. Sometimes when the degree or mode of inflammation is changed in serous mem- branes, pus is thrown out without any mark of previous ulce- ration : of this some very striking instances are now on record. Granulations sometimes form on the surfaces of inflamed se- rous membranes; but this is a still more rare appearance than the formation of pus, and they are probably the effect of a scro- phulous disposition. Inflammations of the serous membranes are more frequently the subjects of medical than of chirur- gical treatment, but they occur sufficiently often from acci- dents and operations, particularly on the cavities of the chest or belly, to render the study of their phenomena objects of the very first importance to the surgeon. The febrile symptoms which accompany inflammation in serous mem- branes, have almost always a high degree of the phlogistic or sthenic character, and hence the necessity which so often occurs for copious and repeated blood-lettings. Synovial membranes, such as the capsular ligaments of joints, sheaths of tendons, and bursse mucosae, all secrete a li- quor which is remarkable for its lubricating quality, and which serves to facilitate the motions of the articular sur- faces of the joints upon each other. This liquor, the syno- vial, differs from the serum of the blood, in containing less albuminous matter, but though in a less proportion, it con- tains, like the serum, a matter coagulable by heat and by acids. The synovial membranes bear, in some respects, a strong analogy to the serous, but we perceive real distinc- tions between them, first, in the fluids which they secrete; secondly, in the diseases to which they are liable. A drop- sical disposition in the serous membranes is not attended by any increased effusion of synovia into the joints, nor is dropsy of joints attended by dropsy of the serous mem- branes as a concomitant affection. The synovial are much less frequently the seat of inflammation than the serous membranes. During the state of inflammation, the syno- vial membranes, like the mucous, very seldom contract ad- hesions by the interposition of a layer of coagulable lymph. When thev do adhere, as sometimes happens in anchylosis, 12A LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. it is usually hy means of granulations forming upon their ulcerated surfaces. Inflammation may he excited in the synovial membranes by wounds, by the irritation of bodies formed in the joints, and by different morbid affections occurring spontaneously in their articulating surfaces. These inflammations in general are of the chronic, while those of serous membranes are generally of the acute kind. The synovial sheaths of tendons, which possess a structure similar in all respects to the capsular ligaments of the joints, are the seat of inflammation in whitloe. In this affection the symptoms are more violent than from spontaneous inflammation, either in the capsules of the joints or in the bursa?, and this probably from the parts in- flamed not admitting readily of extension. The constitu- tional symptoms which accompany the inflammation ot synovial membranes, are in general extremely different, ac- cording as this state happens to be the effect of external in- jury or of internal disease. When from external injury, the symptoms both general and local are almost always of the acute kind, and require the most powerful antiphlogistic treatment. But when the inflammation proceeds from in ternal disease, the constitutional symptoms are at first much milder in their nature, though they frequently terminate in an incurable hectic fever. Fibrous membranes, such as periosteum, dura mater, sheaths of muscles and of tendons, aponeuroses, ligaments, and tendons themselves, have all a common structure. In the sound state these membranes arc naturally insen- sible, and possess but few red blood-vessels. In the in- flamed state they become highly sensible. They are some- times the seat of rheumatic inflammation, as when it at- tacks the joints. The inflammation of fibrous membranes seldom or never terminates in suppuration; but when it does so, the affection is xevy severe, and the matter which is formed is generally confined by the sheath which covers it. The local and constitutional symptoms attendant upon inflammation in fibrous membranes vary exceedingly ac- cording to the degree of that affection, but perhaps still more according to the nature and functions of the part with which the inflamed membrane is connected. Inflam- mation of the periosteum and sheaths of the tendons is ac- companied with extreme pain; that of the dura mater by fever, delirium, ami a greater or less disturbance of the in- tellectual functions. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 123 Cartilage has no red blood-vessels, and is but little sus- ceptible of the state of inflammation. In certain chronic affections of the joints this substance often disappears, oris taken up by the absorbents, without our being able to say that it has been inflamed. Inflammation runs through all its stages in bone, and produces in that texture a greater variety of appearances than in any other texture of the body, with perhaps the exception of the skin. The adhesive inflammation of bone manifests itself in the enlargements of bones from disease, and in the re-union of their fractured extremities. Sup- puration is more frequently the effect of an inflamed state of the membranes which cover the surfaces and line the ca- vities of bones, than of the structure of the bone itself. Suppuration in bone is in general preceded by ulceration, and by the formation of a soft substance resembling granu- lation. The death, necrosis, or sphacelus, of a greater or less portion of bone, is a very common effect of inflamma- tion, whether this be produced by external injury, or pro- ceeds from internal disease. Nature always attempts, and often accomplishes, the separation of the portion of dead bone, and its ejection from the system, by setting up the process of ulcerative absorption in the whole line of contact between the dead and living substance; and afterwards by removing, by the same ulcerative process, the soft parts which cover the portion of bone thus detached. The mor- bid changes which occur in bone, from the existence of in- flammation in that structure, are very slow iu their pro- gress. Nothing can be more diversified in kind and degree than the constitutional symptoms which accompany inflam- mation in hone. When the inflammation is simple, as from fracture, the febrile symptoms are often very violent, and possess much of the sthenic character. In specific inflam- mations of bone, the febrile symptoms are of a less acute nature, and in general show a tendency to pass into hectic fever, in which they often actually terminate. Muscular fibre is often the seat of inflammation, as in rheumatism, and in abscess when it has its seat in muscle. Dr. C. Smith, in the essay to which 1 formerly alluded, con- siders the inflammation of this texture as a distinct species. The inflammation of rheumatism never terminates in sup- puration, and of course it cannot be regarded as a chirur- gical disease. Suppuration, indeed, appears to occur but seldom in true muscular structure. In many instances, in which we find muscles affected by that process, the suppu- 126 LECTURE- O.N INFLAMMATION.' ration most probably begins in the cellular membrane which connects the sheaths of muscles together, or these sheaths to the muscles which they cover. The most remarkable and complete destruction of muscle which occurs from suppura- tion, is that which is seen in the disease called psoas abscess, where the whole or the greater part of the muscle often disappears, and its capsule is filled with the matter of sup- puration. The nervous system, strictly so called, or the medullary matter of the brain and nerves, is perhaps but seldom the seat of inflammation, ft is usually in the neurilemma or membrane, in which the medullary matter is contained, that inflammation presents itself. This seems to be the case in the very painful affection which arises in inflammation from a partial division of a nerve. In the neighbourhood of parts which had often been inflamed, I have observed that the nerves were sometimes more vascular and much thicker than usual. Arnemann has made a number of experiments, which show that the extremities of nerves which have been divided re-unite, and that the place of their re-union is marked by a considerable degree of swelling, which occurs in each extremity of the nerve. A similar enlargement of the extremities of nerves occurs where a ligature has been put round a nerve, or where nerves have been divided, and afterwards attacked by inflammation, which they not unfre- quently are after the operation of amputation. Arteries sometimes inflame spontaneously, at other times this state is produced in them by chirurgical operations or experiments. I have seen the carotid in the dog obliterat- ed by inflammation which had been artificially excited. The coats of the artery are thickened during inflammation, while its inner surface is sometimes covered with a layer of coagulable lymph. An inflamed artery is very easily rup- tured. This is a fact which I first learned in making ex- periments upon the wounds of arteries in company with Dr. Jones. The inflammation of veins has been more attended to than that of arteries. Mr. Hunter was the first who disco- vered, that the symptoms usually ascribed to the prick of a nerve or tendon, in blood-letting, are in fact often owing to the inflamed state of the vein. In some constitutions the inflammation extends, from the puncture made by the lan- cet in bleeding, from the elbow to the wrist, and from the elbow sometimes to the larger venous trunks terminating in the heart. In this case the inner coat of the larger veins is LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 127 covered by a layer of coagulable lymph. In some instances the inflammation proceeds to suppuration, and abscesses are formed in the course of the veins. This inflamed state of vein has sometimes been produced by the simple appli- cation of a ligature for the cure of varix, or dilated vein. The vascular and glandular parts of the absorbent system are often the seat of inflammation. Inflamed absorbents of- ten form a disease no less dangerous than inflamed veins. The inflammation, in severe cases, extending from the seat of the injury to the termination of these vessels in the trunks of the veins, and from these trunks probably to the heart. In inflammation of the subcutaneous absorbents, the disease is almost always communicated to the skin, so that tho course of the inflamed absorbent may be traced by a line which is red and exquisitely painful. The constitutional symptoms which accompany inflam- mation of arteries have never, so far as I know, been accu- rately observed or described; but this is by no means the case with regard to the symptomatic fever, which is so often excited by inflammation of veins and absorbents. But, though often observed, I doubt whether its real character and treatment have been at all times properly understood ; for in the histories recorded of this fever, its progress seems to have been often accelerated, if a fatal termination has not actually been induced, by the local and general use of heat- ing and stimulating medicines. Inflammation sometimes occurs spontaneously in absor- bent glands; but it seems to be more frequently excited in these bodies by some morbid poison, or by irritation of some sort conveyed to them by the absorbents: inflamed glands, or buboes, as they are usually termed, occur in so many local and inflammatory diseases acute and chronic, that I shall have very frequent occasion to describe the ap- pearances which they exhibit. To this enumeration of textures I shall only add, that I am inclined to believe it w ill be found, that as there are no tw7o parts of the human body precisely the same in struc- ture, or which possess vital properties in the same degree, so there is no texture or organ in which inflammation fol- lows exactly the same progress, and produces the same lo- cal and constitutional effects. But for a fuller account of these textures, particularly in the sound state, I must refer you to the Anatomie Generale of the late most ingenious Professor Bichat of Paris. It is to be regretted that Pro- fessor Bichat should nowhere in that work have acknow- 12* LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. ledged the obligations which he lay under to Mr. Hunter, of whose facts 'and reasonings he has made a liberal use. How familiar the effect of structure in modifying the phe- nomena of inflammation was to the mind of Mr. Hunter, must appear to any one who will take the trouble to read what he has said with regard to it in various parts of his Treatise on Inflammation. To fill up, in some measure, the view which I have taken of the effect of structure in modifying the appearances and effects of inflammation, I ought perhaps, before concluding this subject, to consider a little more, in the way of detail, the appearances which chronic or scrophulous inflamma- tion exhibits when it attacks different textures and organs of the body, and the progress of the symptoms, local and constitutional, by which its existence in these textures and organs is usually accompanied. in many instances of scrophula the lymphatic glands ap- pear to be secondarily, not primarily affected. That the ap- pearance of scrophulous diseases in parts not glandular, is, sooner or later, followed by an affection of the glands, is true; but since this affection of the glands does not always exist from the beginning, it ought not, 1 conceive, to form an essential part in our definition of the disease; for, so far is the affection of the lymphatic glands from being the first symptom in the order of the appearance of scrophula, that I remember but few instances comparatively of the disease appearing in the external glands of the body, where it had not been preceded by some local affection of the contiguous and communicating parts. But when the disease is once produced, it seems to be readily communicated from the original seat of the affection to the lymphatic glands, and probably also from one gland to another. Indeed, I am very much disposed to believe, that this disease very seldom occurs primarily in glandular parts. Scrophulous swelling of the mesenteric glands will readily occur to you as an ex- ample of glandular parts being primarily affected. But even here, perhaps, the vitiated state of the chyle may be regarded as the exciting cause of the disease. A blow given to a lymphatic gland will induce scrophulous inflammation in that gland, but the same affection will be communicated to the gland, though the injury be done to a part situated at a considerable distance from it; The exciting cause in the one, as in the other case, may be foreign to the gland. Swellings of this kind, arising from external injury, have been denominated/afae or symptomatic scrophula, in order to LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. I2j9 distinguish them from those that occur as original idiopa- thic affections. The effect of the absorption of different morbid substances upon the glands is sufficiently singular. The absorption of the matter of venereal ulcers produces venereal swellings of the glands; of scrophulous matter, scrophulous swellings; and of cancerous matter, cancerous swellings. This would seem to indicate not only that there is something specific in the disease, but also that the glands are affected readily by local irritation. The lymphatic glands most frequently affected with scro- phula are those which are situated on the neck. These glands arc much exposed to the vicissitudes of temperature, and it is this circumstance, perhaps, that renders them so liable to become the seat of scrophula. Sometimes only one or two of the cervical glands become diseased, in other instances a number of them are affected, either simultane- ously or in succession. In some instances these glands swell to such a size as to threaten suffocation ; or, by preventing the return of the venous blood from the head, produce an apoplectic death. These swellings of the cervical lymphatic glands occur sometimes as original idiopathic affections; at least we are unable to trace them to any morbid affections in thecontiguous ami communicating parts. I am, however,dis- posed to believe, that they are truly symptomatic, or, in other words, that they arise from irritation in parts not glandular, in many cases in which, without due attention to the history of the disorder, we should be disposed to regard them as original and idiopathic affections; because, in inquiring into the cir- cumstances which preceded these swellings, wre not unfre- quently find that some local injury or disease had actually ex- isted, though it might be too slight to arrest the attention of the patient at the moment of its occurrence, or too remote in point of time,from the appearance of the swellings, to lead to the belief that they were connected with it. We every day see examples of this in those who are predisposed to scro- phula from slight and transitory injuries and affections of the hairy scalp, ears, eyes, nose, and most particularly from slight and transitory affections of the teeth, gums, and other parts situated within the cavity of the mouth. The decay of the first teeth is often connected with the oc- currence of glandular scrophulous swellings in the neck, but their eruption seldom or never, though this eruption not unfrequently gives rise to much local irritation, to high de- grees of symptomatic fever, and in some instances to fatal R 130 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. convulsions. The swellings of the cervical glands seldom appear before the end of the second year, but after this pe- riod they may be readily excited in those predisposed to them by every kind of local irritation. They often succeed immediately to febrile and eruptive diseases, such as small- pox, measles, and scarlatina. In whatever way they may be induced, these swellings are accompanied by, or perhaps I should rather say they proceed from a certain kind and degree of inflammation in the parts in which they occur. This inflammation I have already had occasion to describe under the name of the chronic or scrophulous inflammation. When the cervical glands are affected with it, they pass through the different stages of inflammation, and exhibit in these stages the phenomena which have already been describ- ed under the heads of resolution, extravasation of coagu- lable lymph depending upon adhesive inflammation, suppu- ration, in some instances mortification, very frequently ul- ceration, granulation, and cicatrization. The glands of the groin and axilla are less frequently af- fected with scrophula than those of the neck; seldom in- deed, 1 believe, unless where these glands seem to become diseased in consequence of the lymphatic absorbents passing through them having taken their rise from a part already affected with the disease. I remember to have seen or read of but few instances of idopathic scrophulous swellings of the glands of the groin or arm-pit. The glands of the mesentery are often the seat of scro- phulous inflammation. The disease in these glands impedes the progress of nutrition. I have seen them affected in children of two years of age, in persons between twenty and thirty years of age, and in those who had passed their six- tieth year. In some cases the glands are greatly enlarged in size, soft, and seem as if they had received an addition of bulk from coagulable lymph; in others their glandular struc- ture is destroyed. Some of them are soft, and contain some- thing like a white milky fluid; others are found of a case- ous consistence, and contain frequently an earthy substance, which I suppose to be phosphate of lime. In this disease the appetite is often increased, and the stools white and fetid; but I have seen these glands affected without the stools being at all sensibly altered. There are two forms in which scrophulous swellings ap- pear in the subcutaneous cellular texture. In one of these, the swellings are soft and puffy, and manifest but little or no disposition to pass into the state of suppuration j they often LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 131 appear very suddenly, and from the absence of pain and discolouration they may exist a long time without being perceived ; they are usually of an oval figure, and seem to be produced by the effusion of a fluid into the interstices of the cellular texture; they are very variable in their size, being one day more prominent and tense, and the next more sunk and flaccid. 1 do not know of any dissection of this species of tumour. The second form in which scrophula appears in the subcutaneous cellular texture, is in that of chronic phlegmon and abscess. These swellings, which are of- ten exceedingly slow in their progress, are accompanied by a slight increase of heat, and by an increase of sensibility rather than of pain ; the skin soon becomes red, and the swelling, instead of being circular, as in ordinary phlegmon, is usual- ly of an oval figure. The pus in these abscesses is often se- rous and curdy, though I have found it in many instances quite healthy in its consistence and colour. Subcutaneous scrophulous abscesses may form on every part of the sur- face of the body. I have seen them in the same individual on the hairy scalp, neck, chest, belly, and extremities. The abscess which forms in a lymphatic absorbent gland often gives rise to the production of a fistulous sore, while that which occurs in subcutaneous cellular texture most fre- quently terminates in an open scrophulous ulcer. Scrophulous ulcers have characters peculiar to themselves. Their edges are smooth, pale, and tumified; the granula- tions, or rather raw flesh which covers them, has a glossy appearance; they yield an unhealthy discharge, and are slow in cicatrizing; the scars which they leave behind them are smooth and pale, though raised above the surface of the skin, and always of very irregular figures. Mucous membranes seem to be liable to attacks of scro- phula; those lining the nose in particular swell, inflame, and yield an unhealthy discharge. I have seen the scrophulous inflammation terminate in ulceration in the mucous mem- brane lining the bladder. Gonorrhea is well known to be exceedingly obstinate and difficult to heal in persons of a scrophulous constitution. The synovial membranes are very frequently the seat of scrophula, in the affections well known by the name of white swellings. These affections occur sometimes spontaneously, though they are often produced by external injury. When white swellings arise from external injury, they have, in ge- neral, in the first stages of their progress at least, a more inflammatory character, than when they occur spontaneous- 132 LKCTURKS ON INFLAMMATION. Iy. The disease seems usually to begin in the svnovial mem brane, and from this to extend itself to the ligaments, carti- lages, and bones. In some cases gain it would seem as if the disease began in the bones, and was from them commu- nicated to the joints. In scrophulous affections of the extre- mities the bones often swell, and become so soft as to admit of being cut with a knife. Rickets, perhaps mollifies ossium, curved spine, and lum- bar abscess, are all diseases which, if not scrophulous in themselves, occur most frequently in persons of scrophulous constitutions. The morbid alterations of structure produced in the brain and nervous system by scrophula have been but little inves- tigated. There is much reason to believe that, the disease termed Hydrocephalus is, in many instances, produced by, or connected with, a scrophulous diathesis ; for hydrocepha- lus is well known to be a very frequent occurrence in scro- phulous families. In some instances, hydrocephalus has been found to be connected with scrophulous swellings in the mesenteric glands, and in others, with the presence of scrophulous tumors or abscesses in the substance of the brain itself. Scrophulous tumors are sometimes found grow- ing in the dura or pia-mater. We know them to be such, from their being accompanied with other marks of scrophula in the constitution, and from their containing a curdy pus when they pass into the state of suppuration. Scrophula affects also the organs of sense, and the parts which are connected with, or subservient to these organs. The inflammation which it produces in the eye is termed Scrophulous Ophthalmia, and is perhaps the most frequent cause of the permanent morbid alterations which occur in that organ. When scrophula attacks the eye-lids, it has usually its seat in the Meibomian glands. This is often a very obstinate form of the disease, and occurs in old as well as in young subjects, producing often incurable specks and ulcers of the lurid cornea. Scrophula commits great havock on the organs of hear- ing, both before and after the meridian of life. Chronic sup- purations in the ear destroy the tympanum, and the malle- us, stapes, and incus come out. The delicate expansion of the auditory nerves in the membranous linings of the us fever, and in typhoid inflammatory affe. tions,animal food must always be abstained from in their earlier stages. lii LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. on account of the heat and increased vascular action which it excites. Yet incalculable mischief is every day done in the practice of our art, by inattention to the immediate and direct effects which the use of animal food produces in fe- brile and inflammatory diseases. Liquors, containing alcohol, have all a similar tendency with animal food. They seem to differ in their operation from animal food, chiefly in producing their duets more suddenly. You can never be sufficiently cautions in guard- ing your patients from their pernicious use. They often, and in a few minutes, rekindle inflammations which had been nearly extinguished. They are hurtful in all inflam- matory complaints, but particularly so in inflammations of the brain and its membranes, whether arising spontaneous- ly, or from external injury. Farinaceous, or vegetable mucilaginous substances, to which a little saccharine or acid matter has been added, dissolved in a large proportion of water, and this proportion increased according to circumstances, should form the only diet in the commencement and during the progress of an acute inflammatory disease. The fructus acido-dulces, or sweet acid fruits, when they can be procured, may be used also as a substitute for food, or occasionally between meals. Even milk, as partaking of an animal nature, is, in the commencement of inflammations, almost always improper; when used it should be largely diluted with water, or de- prived of its albuminous, or caseous part, by coagulation. But for more minute information on the articles of diet which may be safely used in inflammatory complaints, I must refer you to the books which have been published, and to the lectures which are given on dietetics, and on the prac- tice of physic. I have introduced the subject merely to warn you of its importance. Attention to the ingesta in disease is often of more consequence than any remedies yoii c an em- ploy ; and the situation of your patient will often require that you should not only know the particular kinds of food which are be6t adapted to his constitution or complaint, but also that you should be able to suggest a variety of agree- able forms in which this food may be conveniently taken. To pander for a sickly appetite may seem to be a degrading occupation; but, in the practice of our art, nothing is to be considered as mean or contemptible, that can take from the misery, or add to the comforts of those who entrust their lives and their health to our knowledge and our care. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 145 2dly, Of the treatment of inflammatory affections, at- tended by constitutional symptoms, or fever of the typhoid or asthenic type ; We have examples of this kind of fever in the inflammations which appear in cutaneous texture, such as the fever which accompanies confluent small-pox, the malignant measles, scarlatina, typhous fever, plague, car- buncle, some forms of erysipelas, very severe burns, and the state of gangrene, &c. In the asthenic, or typhoid sympto- matic fever, the heart and arteries contract more frequently, but with less force, than in the sthenic or phlogistic state. Between the extremes of these two states, however, there are many intermediate degrees, and the practice therefore in particular cases must be regulated by the notion which we entertain of the prevailing and essential character of the (ever, and by the knowledge which we have of the age, strength, and constitution of the patient. When the asthenic character prevails, that is, when the fever is attended by evident symptoms of debility, the anti- phlogistic plan is, in many respects, inadmissible. For the patient is apt to sink rapidly after any powerful evacuation, but particularly after the loss of blood. Even the presence of the huffy coat must not, in inflammations of this class, be regarded as an indication indispensibly requiring blood- letting, if the state of the pulse, and the character of the disease, seem in other respects to forbid it. But that part of the antiphlogistic plan which relates to abstinence from animal food, particularly in the earlier stages of this fever, is almost in all cases to be strictly en- joined. Nothing is so injurious in idiopathic typhus as ani- mal food; nothing, 1 believe, produces, in the recovery from that disease, so many relapses ; and I have had but too frequent occasion to observe its injurious effects, when given at too early a period, in cases of symptomatic typhoid fever. This is one of those points in the practice of physic and surgery, however, of which it is scarcely ever possible to convince patients or their attendants. That a little beef tea, or chicken broth, should do a person any injury, who may have tasted nothing for some days, appears to them so absurd, that they w ill rather hazard the trial than believe it. A well-informed and experienced practitioner can in general discover whether animal food has been given, by the increase which, in the course of two or three hours after taking it. almost never fails to occur in the frequency of the puise, in the heat of the skin and general uneasi- ness, in short, in all the symptoms of the fever. This is T lid LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. the period in which the practitioner must take occasion to point out the injurious consequences, and hint to the atten- dants in private, the danger of the experiment which has been hazarded. In a few rare instances, where a tendency to sinking oc- curs from the commencement of the attack of a typhoid symptomatic fever, wine and other cordials may be given; hut. in general, it is better to clear out daily the alimentary canal by gentle laxatives, and to allow the violence of the first attack to subside before any very powerful cordials arc employed. When the bowels are kept open, opium may often be given in the progress of symptomatic typhoid fevers, not only with safety, but with much advantage. In many in- stances it is by far the best remedy that can be employed. Blisters are less useful than in the sthenic fever, for the parts to which they are applied sometimes show a manifest dispo- sition to gangrene. An early use of bark and sulphuric acid has been supposed to be often useful, by obviating the ten- dency which occurs in typhoid fevers to mortification. I have never seen any decided benefit produced by the bark in the earlier stages of these fevers. The sulphuric acid, sufficiently diluted, forms often an excellent cooling drink. But I am unable to generalise the few observations which are to be found scattered in the writings of surgeons with regard to the general treatment of this fever, and must therefore con- tent myself with having pointed it out to your notice. In considering the particular inflammatory diseases in which it occurs, l shall endeavour to delineate more fully the pe- culiar features of this species of fever, and the modifications in the plan of treatment which it requires in individual dis- eases. The Local or Topical treatment of inflammation is often an object of equal, and, in some cases, of even greater im- portance than the general or constitutional. It consists in the judicious use of a variety of means which are termed local or topical remedies ; but it is to be regretted that the choice of these means, the place and manner of their appli- cation, their proper combination, the length of time they should be persisted in, and the modes in which they should he varied, in order to procure the resolution of different in flammatory affections, require more practical skill, and more attentivcobservation,on the part of the practitioner,than usu- ally fall to the share of most of those who administer them. « Of the virtues of these external remedies," as has been j ustly LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 147 remarked by Mr. Hunter,« we know nothing definitely ; all we know is that some are capable of altering the mode of action, others stimulating, many counter-stimulating : some even irritating, and o'thers quieting, so as to produce either a healthy disposition and action in a diseased part, or to change the disease to that action which accords with the medicine, or to quiet where there is too much action; and our reasoning goes no farther than to make a proper appli- cation of those substances with these virtues. The difficul- ty is to ascertain the connexion of substance and virtue, and to apply this in restraining or altering any diseased action ; and as that cannot be demonstrated a priori, it reduces the practice of medicine to experiment, and this not built upon well-determined data, but upon experience resulting from probable data. This is not equally the case through the whole practice of medicine, for in many diseases we arc much more certain of a cure than in others; but still even in them the certainty does not arise from reasoning upon any more fixed data, than in others where the certainty of a cure is less, but it arises from a greater experience alone ; it is still no more than inferring, that, in what is now to be tried, there is a probable effect or good to arise in the ex- periment, from what has been found serviceable in similar cases." Unfortunately practitioners are not agreed with regard to the usual and specific effects of some of the local means to be employed in inflammatory affections, nor of course with regard to the particular affections in which they ought to be employed. In the local treatment of inflammation, our first object should be the removal of the exciting causes, whether me- chanical, chemical, or specific, upon the agency of which the inflammation depends, whether these be any foreign body, dislocation of a limb, fractured piece of bone, tight bandage, acrid substance, occ.; for so long as these exciting causes are permitted to act, we can have little rational hope of benefit from the application of remedies. Of local remedies employed for the cure of inflammation, you will find a great number mentioned by practical writers. They may all be divided, perhaps, 1st, into remedies ap- plied to the parts immediately inflamed ; 2dly, to parts di- rectly connected with those inflamed ; 3dly, to parts conti- guous to, but not directly connected with, those inflamed ; and 4thly, to parts at a distance from those inflamed and unconnected with them, unless through the medium of the brain and nervous system. 148 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. Of the local remedies applied directly to inflamed parts, cold is undoubtedly one of the most powerful. In reducing the temperature, cold diminishes the morbid sensibility and pain of inflamed parts; and probably, in consequence of this, the action also of the vessels by which the inflamed parts are supplied with blood. The most common mode of employing cold is by the application to the part inflamed of cloths which have been dipt in cold water. These are to be repeated as often as they become warm, or any relief is ex- perienced by the patient from their use. When the intiam mation is seated on the remote parts of either the upper or lower extremities of the body, the inflamed part itself may be immersed in water. This immersion, as I shall after- wards have occasion to mention, has often been found use- ful in superficial burns. In order to increase the effect pro- duced by cold, it has been proposed to reduce the tempera- ture of the water below that of the surrounding atmosphere, by a proper mixture of saline bodies, as some of these are known to produce cold during their solution in water, or even in very urgent cases to apply ice or snow. The ice, however, must not be employed too long, nor in too large a quantity, for it very quickly reduces the temperature of the part to which it is applied ; and, in some instances, has been known to occasion gangrene, speedily followed by sphacelus. Some caution is necessary in applying cold to the trunk of the body, particularly to the chest, for there it is apt to oc- casion a translation of inflammation from the skin to the pleura or peritoneum. In hernia, attended with a disposi- tion to inflammation, cold applications have often been found particularly useful, when employed along with gene- ral blood-letting, in retarding the progress of that state. In the inflammation which succeeds slowly to injuries of the head, a species of inflammation not more insidious in its approach than dangerous in its consequences, cold is by far the most efficacious remedy that has yet been discovered. In ophthalmia, and in some cases of inflammatory swellings of the testicles, it is also a remedy particularly useful. It has been proposed to produce cold by pouring sether or volatile spirits on the inflamed part, in cases of strangu- lated hernia. I am ignorant of the particular advantages which this mode of treatment affords. Whether any of the cether be absorbed, or whether it acts merely, as would seem most probable, by the cold which is induced by its evapora- tion, arc points still to be ascertained. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 149 There are many inflammations in which the use of cold' applications, so far from being beneficial,- must necessarily prove hurtful. This must be the case, I believe, in all in- flammations which have their seat in the pleura or perito- neum, if we except hernia, in rheumatism, and probably also in many of the inflammations which have their seat in the skin. In treating, however, of the effects of cold, we must always attend to the distinction to be made between the temporary and the continued use of this power. Even in employing cold in the cases of local inflammation, in which experience has shown it to be useful, it must be re- membered that it is in the first stage, and in the first stage only, that its use is required. Employed in the latter stages of inflammation, it may either retard the process of suppu- ration, where that process is inevitable, or induce and hasten on a tendency to gangrene. When the local symptoms, therefore, do not yield to the application of cold, it had bet- ter be withdrawn; but in doing this, and in applying heat, we must always consult the feelings of the patient, as they are often the best guide which the surgeon has in applying cold or hot substances in the different periods and states of inflammation. The acetite of lead is often used in conjunction with cold as a local remedy for the cure of inflammation. This sub- stance has been said to prove directly sedative when applied either to the sentient extremities of the nerves, or to the ir- ritable fibres of the blood-vessels. But the manner in which it operates in curing inflammation is not known to us, nor is it at all times easy to distinguish between the share which the lead has in allaying inflammation, and that which is to be attributed to the coldness of the water in which it is dis- solved. No one, however, will doubt of the efficacy of this remedy who has ever felt in his own body, or witnessed in others, the soothing and agreeable effects which it produces in excoriations of the skin, or in the inflammation of mu- cous membranes. Lead is a remedy which is often highly useful in excoriations from friction, in imnctured wounds with inflammation of absorbent vessels, veins, nerves, &c. in slight burns, in cutaneous heat eruptions of the face, in frac- tures and dislocations, in the inflammations attending scir- rhus and cancer, syphilis andgonorrhaea, in wounds accom- panied with excoriation from the discharges which they emit, and in wounds attended with a burning sensation of pain. This enumeration of the cases of inflammation in which the acetite of lead may be expected to prove useful. lo<> LLC JTUEs ON INFLAMMATION. though far from being complete, will be sufficient, 1 hope, to satisfy you that the study of its effects is a subject highly deserving of your attention. In some instances in which it has been used as an external remedy, lead has been said to have produced injurious effects, __effects similar to those which occasionally arise from its in- lernal use. 1 have never myself seen this, though 1 have seen this substance applied times without number to every form, state, and extent of inflamed surfaces. The effects to which I allude are known by the name of the dry belly-ach, or co- lica pictonum. This affection comes on with a violent co- lic, and is soon followed by a loss of voluntary motion, and wasting of some of the muscular parts of the body, attended by a change in the colour ami consistence of the muscles. It not unfrequently appears in those who drink liquors, holding lead in solution, and in people employed in work- ing with the ores of that metal. Some persons appear to he more easily affected by it than others, but we are ignorant of those conditions of the body upon which this difference depends. If, therefore, during the application of lead to the surface of the body, any of the symptoms 1 have mention- ed should come on, it ought immediately to be discontinued. Several other saline substances besides the acetite of lead arc occasionally employed as local remedies, in order to pro- cure the resolution of inflammation, such as solutions of the acetite and muriate of ammonia, the sulphate of zinc, &c.; but these remedies are far less generally useful for this pur- pose than the acetite of lead, being adapted only for parti- cular kinds and stages of inflammation. The solutions of the muriate and acetite of ammonia are used chiefly in the treatment of chronic or passive inflammatory swellings. In the first or more acute stages of such inflammations, these solutions are applied cold; but in the progress of the affec- tion they are often rendered more agreeable to the feelings of the patient, as well as more efficacious in promoting re- solution, when they are made tepid or warm before using them. Besides the remedies hitherto mentioned, all of which re- quire in their application to be continued for some time before we become sensible of their effects, there are various other substances which produce a resolution of inflamma- tion in certain textures, by being applied only for a few mi- nutes, and at longer or shorter intervals. We have exam- ples of this class of remedies in the injections used in go- ijorrhsea, and in the washes employed in different intlam- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 151 mations of the eye. The continued application of most of these substances, so far from subduing, would aggravate inflammation : they would even excite that state where it did not previously exist. Indeed, even in the cases in which they ultimately prove useful, they almost always excite a certain degree of pain and temporary inflammation at the time of their application. Of the local remedies to be applied to parts near to, and connected with those inflamed, topical blood-letting may be regarded as the principal. This is performed by punc- ture with the lancet, or by the application of leeches. The effects produced by topical bleeding in alleviating the con- stitutional, as well as local symptoms of inflammation, are often much greater than, from the quantity of blood drawn, can be well explained. Indeed, the manner in which to- pical blood-letting acts in subduing inflammation, has been made the subject of much controversy among medical men. It seems now, however, to be very generally allowed, that the opening of an artery or vein must necessarily occasion an increased flow of blood into the vessel which has been open- ed, by its diminishing the resistance which the blood meets with in passing through that vessel, and that this increased determination of blood into any one vessel, must be accom- panied with a proportional diminution in the quantity of blood sent into the contiguous and communicating collate- ral branches. These effects of topical blood-letting are ex- pressed in some of the older medical writings by the terms Derivation and Revulsion. The term derivation signify- ing that a greater quantity of blood than usual is brought into a part; and revulsion, that, in consequence of this de- rivation, a less quantity of blood than usual is sent into some other parts of the body. Thus, for instance, hy open- ing the jugular vein, not only will the blood returning from the head flow more fully than before the opening was made, hut a portion greater or less, according to the state of dis- tension, will flow back from the portion of vein below the orifice, even from the superior cava and right auricle of the heart. It is only by this derivation of blood to the opening, and revulsion from the other parts of the body, that we can form any conception of the manner in which, a deep-seated inflammation is relieved by drawing off blood locally from the surface of the body. To understand this, let us sup- pose the local inflammation to be seated in the pleura rostalis. Puncture with the lancet, or tho application of io2 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. leeches, by opening the cutaneous blood-vessels, and by ta- king off the resistance, will relieve the inflammation, by the determination or derivation of blood which must take place to the open cutaneous vessels, and by the revulsion which is at the same time produced from the pleuritic arterial, or venous branches. In almost every case of inflammation in which we deem it proper to employ topical blood-letting, seldom fewer than from eight to twelve leeches should he employed, and even this number may be increased according to circumstances. When the relief is only partial, or the symptoms of inflam- mation are very severe, they may be repeated two or three times in the course of a day. The punctures with the lan- cet are generally made at once by a number of them fixed in a case, and moved by a spring. This mode of drawing off blood, which is termed scarification, requires the use of the cupping-glass, in order to induce it to flow. But there are many situations where leeches can be used, in which to- pical bleeding by scarification is inadmissible. Local bleeding is particularly useful in the inflammations which attend or supervene to injuries in all the regions and organs of the body. The use of leeches in ophthalmia is too well known to need any comment. In inflammation of the testicles in men, and of the mammse in women, in contu- sions attended hy inflammation, in inflammations of deeper seated parts, and particularly in the inflammations which attack the joints, local blood-letting is strongly indicated. It is seldom used in pleuritic or peritoneal inflammations, except where the inflammation appears to be confined to one spot, as in inflammations of the bladder for instance, succeeding to the operation for the stone. Scarification and leeching are seldom had recourse to in those cases of inflammation in which it has already attacked the skin, because it has been observed that punctures and leech-bites in inflamed cutaneous texture are liable to ag- gravate the inflammation already existing, or even to bring on the state of mortification. The leech-bites are in many individuals followed by a high degree of swelling, but this is usually of an oedomatous rather than an inflammatory kind. The application of cold, either alone or in combination with lead and the saline substances, I have already mention- ed, may be useful in many of the cases in which local blood- letting is required. Wc have every day proofs of their ef- ficacy in producing the resolution of inflammations seated LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 153 in the substance of the mamma, testicle, inguinal, or a il- lary lymphatic glands, before it has been communicated to the cellular membrane or skin covering these organs. As belonging to the local remedies, to be applied to parts in the neighbourhood only of those inflamed, I ought to mention blisters, rubefacients, and warmth. Blisters are never applied to a part which is actually inflamed. I hey seem to be chiefly useful by exciting inflammation in a contiguous part. It is from this tendency which blisters have to produce inflammation, and of course a certain de- gree of fever, that they are seldom to be employed in acute inflammatory fevers, till the constitutional symptoms are by other means in some measure subdued. Applied in the commencement of the attack, they would add to its violence, and the salutary local effects which may be derived from them in a latter stage of the disease, would be more than counterbalanced by the evil which they must produce. Practitioners, therefore, seldom have recourse to blisters, till the vivilence of the constitutional symptoms have been subdued, by blood-letting and by cathartics. In cases where the constitutional symptoms are moderate, they may be had recourse to in a more early stage of the disease ; and when judiciously and timely applied, they often render the use of the more powerfully debilitating means unnecessary. Of the same nature, though milder in their operation than blisters, are the whole class of rubefacients. They produce a determination of blood to the parts to which they are ap- plied, and, in a manner not yet well understood, occasion a diminution in the action of the vessels, and consequently in the quantity of blood with which the inflamed parts are supplied. This influence is exerted more or less directly in different instances. The extremities of the intercostal arte- ries may open both on the pleura lining the chest, and on the surface of the skin covering it, and whatever excites an increased flow of blood into one of these textures, may be conceived to be attended with a proportionally diminished flow into the other texture. But blisters are found by expe- rience to be efficacious in removing inflammation, where no communication whatever can be traced between the blood- vessels of the inflamed part and that to which the blister is applied. We have examples of this mode of action in the beneficial effects obtained from the application of blisters in inflammation of the brain and the membranes immediately covering it, of the lungs and intestines, or of any of the vis- cera contained in the cavity of the abdomen. The nearer in U 15* LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. snch instances the blister or rubefacient can be applied to the part inflamed the greater is the relief obtained ; and in general, I believe, it may be laid down as a rule, that the relief which they afford will be proportional to the degree of inflammation which they excite. After having mentioned cold as one of the most power- ful topical means of repelling inflammation, it may seem strange that I should now mention heat or warmth. But however contradictory this may appear, iI is nevertheless true that fomentations or embrocations with warm water are often a very powerful means of abating internal inflam- mations. This effect is very apparent in some of the deep- er seated inflammations, as in the inflammation of the uri- nary bladder, intestines, or other viscera contained within the cavity of the abdomen. The warmth in this case may be applied to the surface of the abdomen by bath or by fo- mentation, or, in the way of injection, by the anus. Per- haps the warm water in the instances in which its applica- tion gives relief, acts in a manner similar to rubefacients and blisters ; for in the cases in which one of these remedies is required, the others will seldom, I believe, be found unne- cessary or improper. In some inflammations of the joints, warmth also is found very useful. These, however, are inflammations which have a tendency to the chronic state. Warm water may be used alone, or medicated by herbs : But herbs are now seldom used in the way of fomentation, unless in compliance with ancient custom, or with the prejudices of particular indivi- duals. The discutient power of the warm water may be increased by the addition of various substances, such as vinegar, spirits of wine ; saline substances, such as common salt, acetite, and muriate of ammonia. But these warm and stimulating embrocations are used chiefly, as I shall after- wards have occasion to mention, in the passive, chronic, or more indolent species of inflammations. The fourth division of local remedies includes those which are applied to parts at a distance from those inflamed and unconnected with them, unless through the medium of the brain and nervous system. We haveexamples of the remedies to w hich I refer in the use of synapisms, blisters, and issues. The irritation of a synapism applied to the foot, may relieve from an attack of gout in the head or stomach. Bathing the feet and legs gives relief in inflammation of the bowels; and the application of a blister or caustic to the neck may cure an inflammation of the eyes, or prevent an attack of apoplexy. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 155 In these cases, instead of pretending to explain the relief obtained upon the principle of derivation and revulsion, we say that the cure of the inflammation, and alleviation of the internal pain, arise from the counter-irritation which the blister or caustic excites. Many proofs of the operation of counter-irritation are to be found in the healthy and dis- eased states of the animal economy ; but these have not hi- therto, so far as 1 know, been collected or arranged so as to enable us to reduce them to any tiling like a general fact or principle. In treating of resolution, and of the means of procuring it, I have all along regarded it as a desirable event. But, before concluding this subject, perhaps we ought to inquire whether there be any inflammations in which it is improper or unnecessary to attempt to bring about resolution. If any such inflammations exist, they are few in number. We sometimes excite inflammation artificially as a means of cure in particular diseases and injuries, such as hydrocele and the soft union of fractures ; but in these cases it is only a certain degree of that state that is safe or proper for accom- plishing the object we have in view by its excitement. If the inflammation exceeds this degree, it may threaten danger to the patient, or defeat the purpose for which it was excited; and on this account, it may become necessary to employ the means best adapted for procuring resolution. Inflammation undergoes a kind of resolution, in many in- stances, i»y passing into the state of suppuration. This is the case in contused wounds, in wounds the edges of which cannot, from the loss of substance, be brought into contact, and even in wounds in which, though their edges be brought into contact, adhesion does not occur. In wounds of this kind we endeavour to procure a resolution of the inflamma- tion by bringing on the process of suppuration. Even in the cases in which the local remedies of inflammation em- ployed to procure resolution fail in producing that effect, they are often extremely useful in preventing the increase, and in diminishing the degree of that state, which occurs in the parts surrounding the point of suppuration. Eruptive exanthematous diseases run through a distinct and limited course, and terminate most frequently in spon- taneous resolution. In the treatment of these affections, therefore, it is as unnecessary as it might be hurtful to at- tempt to accelerate or retard the progress of that termina- tion. It is only when the inflammation becomes violent in these diseases, and threatens to terminate in suppuration or 156 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. gangrene, that it is either proper or necessary to have re- course to the use of the local and constitutional means which are calculated to promote resolution. 3dly, Of the treatment of scrophulous inflammation ; from scrophulous inflammations occurring in so many parts of the body, and producing so great a variety of effects, it must already have occurred to you that there can be no general plan of cure, no mode of treatment equally applicable to the varying seat and symptoms of scrophula, and none equally proper in every stage of the disease. Wiseman, whose writings upon this subject are very de- serving of your attention, remarks, that in order to the cure of scrophula, three intentions are required ; the first con- sists in the regimen of diet, and other non-naturals; the second in pharmacy, or internal prescriptions; and the third in the application of externals. I shall follow this ar- rangement in describing the means of cure. Scrophulous inflammation may possess in its origin more or less of an acute character, and it is by this circum- stance chiefly that its treatment at that period should be regulated. If the action of the heart and arteries be strong, and the local symptoms severe, recourse must be had to the use of the antiphlogistic regimen. It is seldom necessary, however, to employ general blood-letting, and in the cases in which it is employed, still less necessary to repeat it. I formerly mentioned unwholesome and scanty food as one of the remote causes of scrophula, so that wherever we have occasion to suspect that the disease arises from this cause, we are to seek for a cure in the melioration of the food rather than in the employment of medicine, Indeed, there are very few cases of scrophula in which the regulation of the diet is not an object of equal, if not greater importance than any course of medicines that can be employed. The food used in the progress of scrophulous inflammation should be light, easily digested, and nourishing. A consi- derable proportion of animal matter may be allowed, I be- lieve, in most cases of scrophulous inflammation, unless in that which is the cause of phthisis pulmonalis. But the more or less free use that is to be made of animal food in scrophula, is a point which must be determined by the knowledge we have of the manner in which the patient has been previously nourished; the degree of fullness and vas- cular action existing in the system ; and the effects which upon trial we perceive to result from courses of diet more or less animal. Whatever kinds or quantity of animal food LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 157 occasion or increase febrile heat are improper, and ought to be avoided. A moist atmosphere, liable to considerable vicissitudes of temperature, was mentioned also as one of the causes of scrophula. On that account therefore the patient, where- ever it is possible, should be removed from the moist situa- tion in which he lives to a dry pure air. Going to a warm climate generally prevents the occurrence of scrophulous inflammation ; and the same effect has been said to be pro- duced by going to a cold climate ; for in cold climates the air, though colder, is drier than in those which are more moderate in point of temperature. It is scarcely necessary forme to remark, that every kind of exercise should be used in scrophula, which, without ir- ritating the part affected, or quickening in any remarkable degree the circulation of the blood, tends in any respect to strengthen the general constitution ; but that every occupa- tion or exereise which fatigues, or produces febrile action, must have the effect of supporting and of aggravating the disease. In good weather this exercise should be taken in the open air, the patient at all times avoiding carefully ex- posure to cold, rain, or dampness of any sort. Cleanliness, particularly among the lower orders, can- not be too rigidly enjoined. One of the best means of pro- moting this, and at the same time of preventing and curing scrophulous inflammation, from the general good effects which it produces in the constitution, is the frequent use of tepid and cold bathing. But the kind of bath, the degree of its temperature, the mode of using it, and the frequency of its employment, are circumstances which at all times must be regulated by the season of the year, by the state of the patient's health and strength, and by the effects which the bath itself, when used, seems to produce. Most practitioners prefer sea to fresh water for the purpose of bathing. I am unable to say how far this preference is well founded. We have in this country no means of protection against scrophula more powerful than warm clothing. Flannel should always be worn next the skin, unless perhaps in the hottest weather of summer, and it should be applied so as to cover the chest and neck, as well as the other parts of the body. Nothing can be more truly absurd than the light and thin dresses in which the children of this country are usually clothed during the period of their lives in which, of all others, they are most liable to attacks of scrophula. It is often easy to trace the origin of this disease to thin clothing, 158 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. and to accidental exposure to cold; and its symptoms ar« sometimes observed to disappear, merely by defending the body by means of warm clothing, against those frequent and sudden vicissitudes of the weather which occur in this climate. So late even as the beginning of the eighteenth century, it was conceived that an infallible cure for scrophula was to be found in certain miraculous powers vested in the kings of France and England; and hence the origin of the terms king's evil, and its cure by the royal touch. The account which you will find of the effects produced by the royal touch in Wiseman's Surgery, will serve to show how we ought to estimate the value of human testimony, when it relates to events of an extraordinary nature ; and how far reliance may be placed on the evidence of medical men strongly prejudiced in favour of any particular remedy. With respect to internal medicines, I should be obliged to go over the whole of the materia medica were I to at- tempt to enumerate the various substances, which at dif* ferent times have been recommended, and are still sup- posed by many practitioners, to be useful in the cure of scrophula. Some of these medicines have been supposed to possess specific virtues ; others to produce their good effects only by the salutary changes which they produce in the state of the general health and constitution of scrophulous patients. The latter are now, I believe, the only medicines in w hich practitioners of experience repose any confidence. Emetics have often been employed by those who believe that scrophulous inflammation admits of being cured by in- ternal remedies ; but, except by relieving the stomach from the crudities with which it may be occasionally loaded, and in this way promoting digestion, it is not easy to conceive any advantage that can be expected from their use. Purgatives of all kinds have often been, and still are, in much repute for the cure of scrophula. They become in- dispensibly necessary in patients affected with constipation and other derangements of the chylopoietic viscera, and are often of great service by the effects which they produce upon the digestive organs. Some practitioners prefer the bitter and resinous, others the mercurial or saline. Perhaps there are constitutions, with which one kind or class of pur- gatives will always be found to agree better than another. In general, however, the mercurial or saline have been pre- ferred, and have even been supposed to possess specific virtues. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 159 Mercury has been used in every form of preparation, and in every variety of manner and dose. From the great ap- parent similarity of the symptoms, progress, and seats of scrophula, to those of syphilis, and from the well-known effects of mercury in curing syphilis, it need not seem strange, that medical men should have been a little obstinate in their attempts to obtain benefit from the use of mercury in scrophula. These expectations are in general abandoned, and mercury is now given forthecure of scrophula as a pur- gative only. A long continued, or improperly administered course of this medicine, has often been known to aggravate all the symptoms of scrophula; and, in many instances, to excite these symptoms in persons in whom they did not previously exist. Almost every neutral salt possessed of any purgative qua- lities, has been administered, either alone or in combination with other substances, for the cure of scrophula; and each has been found useful, and of course has had its respective admirers. These medicines, however, unless in constipated states of the bowels, are seldom given in large or full doses. From one-sixth to one-tenth of an ordinary dose is the quantity which is usually administered ; and in this quan- tity, if largely diluted with water, they are found to keep the bowels open, and, in general, to promote digestion. The neutral salts are often prepared so as to resemble natural mineral waters, a class of substances which, however differ- ent in their composition and sensible qualities, have almost all been held in high repute for the cure of scrophula. To question whether mineral waters ever produce beneficial effects in scrophula, would argue an unreasonable degree of scepticism with regard to the operation of medicines in this disease, though it must be confessed, that it is as pur- gative and as tonic remedies, and not as specifics, they are now usually employed. In employing them it is often dif- ficult to distinguish between the effects which they in reality produce, and those which are to be attributed to the slow operation of time, to the season of the year, to change of situation, to alteration in the mode of life, or to exercise in the open air. Three of the neutral salts have acquired great celebrity for the cure of scrophula; and it is remarkable enough that these three should all have been muriates. The first of these was muriate of soda, given as it exists in sea water. No- thing can be more satisfactory than the evidence which is on record of its efficacy. In reading this, one only wonders 160 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. how so efficacious a remedy should ever have fallen into neglect. The second, the muriate of barytes, was intro- duced to the notice of the public under the most favourable auspices, and its antiscrophulous powers extolled by all de- grees of men in the medical profession; yet it has had a much shorter-lived reputation than sea water, or its suc- cessor, the muriate of lime. How long this third muriate will be permitted to enjoy its present fame, I shall not ven- ture to say. Not much longer however, I should imagine, from what I have seen of its use, than (ill a new remedy shall be found out by those who are still sanguine in their hopes of discovering a specific for scrophula. To such of you as are but imperfectly acquainted with the past history of the materia medica, and the uncertain nature of medical evidence, in so far as it relates to the operation of remedies for the cure of chronic diseases, the accounts which are al- ready before the public, of the virtues of muriate of lime in curing scrophula, must appear most satisfactory and com- plete. It will be well if a little reading or experience does not soon lead you to suspect, that the reporters of its effi- cacy have not, any more than the reporters of the efficacy of the muriates of soda and barytes, learned to distinguish, in every instance, between a cure and a recovery. Till that distinction however is made, and is adhered to more strictly than appears to have been hitherto done in reporting the effects of the remedies employed for the cure of scrophula, a little scepticism, even with regard to the antiscrophulous virtues of muriate of lime, may, 1 conceive, be safely enough indulged. Of tonic remedies, two have been very universally em- ployed in the treatment of scrophulous affections. These are Peruvian bark and iron. Given after, or even some- times along with, a course of purgative mineral waters, these remedies often produce beneficial effects by their ac- tion on the digestive organs, and by improving and strength- ening the general state of the constitution. In this way they prove useful, as other medicines of the same class probably would do, not from any specific virtues which they p issess in destroying the nature, or in eradicating the symptoms of scrophula. Each preparation of these substances has now, you will find, its respective admirers. Regarding them all, however, as merely useful tonics, it is often, I am convinced, a matter of indifference what preparation of these remedies is employed. If, contrary to their usual operation, any of the preparations of bark or iron should seem to weaken ra- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 161 ther than improve the digestive powers, the form of the medicine must be altered, or its use entirely given up. This is oftener required, 1 believe, with bark than with iron. The mineral acids, diluted with water, are often used from views similar to those which guide us in the employ- ment of tonic remedies. Their medicinal powers appear to be nearly the same ; but the nitric acid has of late been pre- ferred, particularly in the scrophulous affections which are sometimes induced by the action of mercury. Of the class of narcotics, several medicines have at dif- ferent times been in great repute for the cure, of scrophula ; such as opium, hyoscyamus, the solarium dulcamara, &c. The coniumm aculatum, cicuta, or hemlock, was long em- ployed, and is still supposed, by many of the older practi- tioners who have seen it used, to be a remedy of consider- able antiscrophulous powers. The various writings which have appeared, and the contradictory evidence which has been given respecting the efficacy of cicuta in curing scro- phulous and scirrhous affections, since the attention ctf the public was first particularly called to this drug by Baron Stork, of Vienna, would fill many volumes. Indeed the his- tory of hemlock for the last fifty years affords many unde- niable proofs of the conjectural nature of medical science, and but too many melancholy examples of an evil against which, as you grow older, you will become daily more and more on your guard. 1 allude not to instances of self-de- ception alone, for that is an evil to which we are all liable ; but to fraudulent attempts to acquire professional reputa- tion, by the publication of cases that never existed, and of cures that never were performed. Baron Stork had promised, in one of his publications, to use his endeavours to discover some new remedies among poisonous plants, and he appears from the preface to the work, in which he gives an account of the cures which he supposes he had performed by the use of cicuta, to have had great satisfaction in thinking that he had most successfully, as well as conscientiously, executed this voluntary underta- king. His mode of proceeding in the discovery of new re- medies, was not more ingenious than simple. To a middle- sized dog he gave a small dose at first, of any of those reme- dies the effects of which he wished to ascertain, and increased this dose daily, so long as the dog did not appear to suffer any injury from it. When he had ascertained by trial, that the drug employed did not excite any great or sudden com- motions in the constitution of his dog, he was encouraged X 162 LECTURE* ON INFLAMMATION. to try it upon himself, which he did, by beginning with an extremely small and almost insensible portion. That por- tion was increased daily, till at length it produced some per- ceptible effect. By the changes and effects which the re- medy thus tried produced upon himself, he was enabled, he assures us, to determine in what disease that remedy would be found efficacious. These trials being premised, he then, without any remorse of conscience, ventured to try his re- medics in a cautious manner upon his patients. Such is the short and faithful relation which Baron Stork gives of the circumstances which led him to try the use of cicuta in scrophula, scirrhus, and cancer. Were the private history of the first introduction of the various articles with which our books on materia medica are filled as faithfully record- ed, we should possess no very uncertain criteria by which to judge of the effects likely to result from the use of many remedies that have been no less strongly recommended. By this mode of trial, Baron Stork discovered that cicuta possessed a dissolving power, and that wherever obstruction existed, or tumours from obstruction appeared, there cicuta was indicated. These tumours gradually melted away like ice, as he himself expresses it, under the action of cicuta, and among the great number and endless variety of tumours in which this remedy was tried, it is singular enough that no one instance is recorded in which it failed in producing a cure. But universal success, I need scarcely remark, is always one of the most suspicious circumstances which can be mentioned in the history of the effects produced by any new remedy. No great dependence seems ever to have been placed in the use of diaphoretic medicines, for the cure of scrophula. The different preparations of antimony, indeed, have been occasionally administered, but chiefly in cutaneous affections supposed to be of a scrophulous nature. The guaiacum, sarsaparil I a, sassafras, and mezerion, either singly or in com- bination, have all been supposed to be useful in the cure of scrophula; but they are now seldom given with this view, unless in those forms of scrophula in which it appears to be combined with syphilis, or to be excited by the too free and injudicious use of mercury. Various alkaline and earthy substances have been, and still are supposed by many practitioners to possess great efficacy in the cure of scrophulous affections. They have been prescribed with very different intentions in the different periods of medical theory. At one peroid an acid humour LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 163 was supposed to be the cause of scrophula, and a simple and ready cure was found in alkaline remedies. But though in the use of these substances theory and practice coincided, the results of trials, it must be confessed, were not always such as to induce practitioners to persevere in the use of alkalies. At another period it was discovered that scrophula was pro- duced by inspissated lymph, and as alkalies are well known to unite with animal substances, and to form with them com- pounds soluble in water, it was imagined that the inspissated lymph would be converted into a soap by the use of alka- lies, and scrophulous swellings removed by a kind of chemi- cal solution. Alkalies were accordingly administered, but the inspissated lymph becoming perverse, often refused to combine. The original seat of scrophula has been lately transferred, by medical pathologists, from the parts of the body in which it appears to the stomach and intestinal canal. I feel no inclination to call in question the soundness of this theory, because, whether true or not, it leads, in most instances, not only to safe but to useful practice. Acescency in the primal vise, particularly in young subjects, is a very common attend- ant upon scrophula, and wherever it occurs there are no re- medies by which it c;«n be more immediately corrected than alkalies. Given either alone-or in conjunction with bitters and tonics, they may improve the general state of the health, and perhaps in this way cure scrophula. This is probably the sum total of their antiscrophulous virtues. Like the other remedies which I have enumerated, they seem to possess no distinct claim to the appellation of specifics for scrophula. That all the internal remedies which I have enumerated should have been found to possess the virtues ascribed to them by their respective admirers, will not easily be credit- ed. Such a belief would argue a greater portion of credulity than usually falls now-a-days to the lot of those who arc in the least degree tinctured with the knowledge of medicine. Neither is it necessary that we should reject altogether the use of these remedies. For purgative, tonic, and alkaline remedies have all been tried, and have all been found in particular instances of the greatest benefit in the treatment of scrophulous affections. It is true enough, as Dr. Turner very justly remarks upon this subject, " that time, and some lucky change of temperament sometimes brought about thereby, has wrought wonderful alterations in this, as well as in other diseases, when, happy is the last medicine admi- 104 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. nistered, and happy the last practitioner employed at such a critical turn or juncture! It was certainly this reflection," he adds, « that gave rise to that sarcasm upon physic, * Na- tura curat arutos, tempusque chronicos,' which, under a li- mited sense, may be allowed without invective upon that art, which, if at the same time wholly neglected, it is most cer- tain that nature will be found as little able to help herself, as time to work a cure abstracted from the art." In the local treatment of scrophulous as of ordinary in- flammation, the first object which the surgeon proposes to himself, is to procure, if possible, a resolution of that state. This is sometimes, though but seldom obtained, the inflam- mation usually terminating in an extravasation of fluids, and in the production of a greater or less degree of suppu- ration. In the few remarks which I have to offer upon this subject, 1 wish to direct your attention chiefly to the local treatment of scrophulous Swellings in the subcutaneous cel- lular texture, and in the lymphatic absorbent glands. The peculiarities required in the local treatment of particular scrophulous diseases, will fall to be considered with more propriety in the descriptions afterwards to be given of the diseased states of the organs in which these diseases occur. In endeavouring to procure the resolution of scrophulous swellings, we must attend to the character of the inflamma- tion by which they are produced, or may be accompanied. This, though usually chronic, may in particular instances possess more or less of an acute character, and in this case will require the same antiphlogistic regimen to be followed, for a time at least, which is proper in simple inflammation. But if, as usually happens, the inflammation from the first appears to be of an indolent or chronic character, some difference may be required in the kind and manner of em- ploying external applications. Instead of the cold solution of acetite of lead, we may use a solution tepid or warm, to which an additional quantity of vinegar has been added. In cases where this solution does not appear to be suffi- ciently stimulating, the acetite or muriate of ammonia is add- ed to the water in place of the lead, and this solution is applied cold, tepid, or warm, according to the degree of heat w hich exists in the part to which it is applied, and also according to the relief which these differences of tempera- ture respectively seem to produce. Sea water and solutions of muriate of soda have been used for the same purpose. A very popular application for the discussion of an indolent scrophulous swelling, ia the brine of salt beef. This has LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 165 been supposed to possess specific virtues, though it seems very questionable whether it possesses any which do not arise from the muriate of soda which it contains. In ma- ny instances warm applications are found to answer better than cold ; and these may be in the form of vapour, fomen- tations, or poultice. In the intervals of these applications, the part ought to be kept warm with soft flannel. Indeed, warmth by clothing is often one of the best means of procu- ring the resolution of scrophulous swellings which we can employ, and one, w hen the patient is obliged to subject him- self to the vicissitudes of the weather, without which all other means of procuring resolution will very frequently fail. A cataplasm of fresh cow dung is a very common and popular application among the poor of this country. I have not seen, however, any more remarkable effects produced in the resolution of scrophulous swellings by its application than from common poultices, into the composition of which a little of the muriates of soda or ammonia had been intro- duced. But it would be difficult to persuade those to be- lieve this, who are prejudiced in favour of a composition which it certainly is not in our power to imitate by art. Friction is often recommended as a remedy for the dis- cussion of scrophulous swellings. If managed so as to press chiefly or only upon the skin, perhaps the friction may prove serviceable; but in a great proportion of the cases in which I have seen it employed, it occasioned an increase of heat, pain, and swelling in the subjacent parts, and not un- frequently seemed to induce suppuration. Friction, when used as a remedy for the discussion of scrophulous inflam- mations, seems to answer best in those which are deep seat- ed, as in the scrophulous affections of the joints. It may be applied with the hand alone, with a piece of flannel, or with the flesh-brush. When the hand is employed, it is necessary to use some substance to lubricate the part that is rubbed. Warm stimulating oils are often used for this purpose with excellent effect. Friction with common flour is now the fashionable remedy in this country for the cure of chronic inflammations, or, as they are usually termed, white swell- ings of the joints. This mode of applying friction has un- doubtedly, in many instances, produced the most beneficial effects, though 1 cannot help thinking that it may be doubt- ed whether it will be found ultimately more useful in prac- tice than caustics, repeated blisters, and the judicious use of the common class of rubefacients. 166 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. Local sea-bathing, both cold and warm, has often ap- peared to be of use'in procuring the reso ut.on of scrophu- lous swellings. The temperature of the bath must always be varied according to circumstances, according to the sea- son of the year, the strength and habits of the patient, and the particular effects which the bath seems to produce. It is at all times difficult to distinguish between the effects im- mediately arising from the application of salt water to the body, and those which arise from the increased warmth ot temperature in the bathing seasons of the year, from the exercise which patients going to sea-bathing generally take in the open air, from the change of situation and amusements, and, among the poorer classes, from the more nourishing diet and exemption from labour, in which they are usually permitted to indulge during their residence at sea-bathing quarters. It is not improbable, that those living on the sea coast, who become affected with scrophula, would, for similar reasons, derive equal benefit by going from the sea coast to reside for a time in the interior of the country. When scrophulous swellings are long of being resolved, you will often have occasion, in the course of your attend- ance, to vary the applications which you employ. Cam- phorated oil, volatile liniment, solutions of the acetite or of the muriate of ammonia, warm plasters, soap, and mercurial plasters, and electricity, are among the means which are re- garded as the most beneficial. In no complaint is it more necessary for the surgeon, in case of the failure of any of his remedies, to have a large store of innocent prescriptions in reserve. It is by this means only that he can hope to preserve credit with his patient, till time shall bring about the beneficial changes which it often does in this disease, sometimes with, and at other times altogether without the use of medicine, or the assistance of art. There are several substances which have at different times procured a temporary reputation, on account of their sup- posed efficacy in promoting the resolution of scrophulous swellings; but I know of none of these in which practitioners of any experience now repose the least degree of confidence. Most of these remedies have been the leaves of plants made into cataplasms. Their effects seem to be nearly the same with those arising from fomentation with warm water, or the application of common poultices. The leaves of hem- lock, fox-glove, and sorrel in particular, have had every re- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 167 commendation from their employers which could in any way tend to procure credit with the public; but these are external applications which are now seldom had recourse to, unless by those who are much at a loss what external remedies to employ. To this account of the means of procuring resolution I shall only add, that the other forms of specific inflammation, the syphilitic for instance, may, and often do, like those of scrophula, occur in so acute or active a state, as to require^ the use of the means, both constitutional and local, which are' adapted for the cure of ordinary inflammation; but, in ad- dition to these means, some specific remedy and particular modes of management are almost always required. ADHESION. Among the various powers inherent in living animals, there is none more interesting to the surgeon, nor more re- markable in the eyes of a philosophical observer, than that by which wounds are healed, or by which the different parts of animal bodies that have been recently divided, either by accident or design, are made to re-unite with each other. This is a power, the effects of which in the human body are so obvious and important, that it could not fail at a very early period to attract, in some degree, the attention of every observer of nature; and accordingly we find, from the records of medic ine, that the various circumstances which promote, retard, or prevent the healing of wounds, have at all times been more or less known to the practitioners of the healing art. A very slight degree of observation, however, must soon have been sufficient to convince them that the phenomena which the healing of wounds exhibits, are nei- ther simple in their nature, nor uniform in the order of their appearance, but variable according to the kind of wound that is inflicted, and the mode of treatment which, in the different external and internal conditions of the body, is employed for its cure. In slight wounds, inflicted by the sharper kinds of instru- ments, even the most inattentive medical practitioners must have seen that a re-union is often speedily effected merely by keeping the edges of the wound in contact with each other; whereas in wounds, in which the divided surfaces are much torn or bruised, or where, from retraction or loss of substance, they cannot be brought into contact, the heal- ing is always accomplished in a much slower, more uncer- tain, and more complicated manner. These diversities in the process of re-union, are taken notice of by the earliest writers upon physic and surgery; and distinguished from one another by different appellations or terms of art. Re- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 169 union, by the first intention, was the term which Galen em- ployed to express that mode of healing wounds, in which the re-union is speedily produced merely by keeping their edges in contact:—an operation of nature which we now more commonly denominate healing by the process of ad- hesion. And re-union by the second intention was, with that author, a term employed to indicate the series of phe- nomena which occur in that slower mode of healing wounds in which their edges coalesce more slowly ; phenomena to which modern surgeons now usually give the name of healing by the process of granulation. But though the more obvious effects of the process of re- union, whether by thefirstorsecond intention, and the advan- tages to be derived from it in the practice of the healing art, have been known to the medical practitioners of all ages, it was undoubtedly reserved for some of those of our own times, to investigate minutely the various and complicated pheno- mena of this process, and to point out more clearly than had been done by their predecessors those very simple means in the economy of animal bodies, by which nature accomplishes so salutary a purpose as the healing of wounds. It is to the labours of Mr. Hunter, more perhaps than to those of any other individual, that we are indebted for much of the knowledge which we at present possess respecting the pro- cesses of adhesion and of granulation. Previously to his time, medical enquirers seem but too frequently to have sa- tisfied themselves with general expressions for these pro- cesses, and with a blind admiration of their effects, without giving themselves the trouble to examine carefully the order and relations of the very curious and interesting phenome- na which occur in adhesion and granulation. The phenomena which the process of adhesion, or of re- union by the first intention exhibits, may be best perceived in the re-union of those parts of animal bodies which have been forcibly and suddenly divided, without any communi- cation having at the same time been formed between these parts and the external air. We have examples of this mode of re-union in bones which have been fractured, in tendons which have been ruptured, and even sometimes in muscles which have been wholly or partially torn assunder witnout any division having been produced in the external integuments or skin which covers them.* In the sudden and violent division of these textures, a greater or less * See Hunter, p. 191,$. Y 170 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. quantity of blood is always effused into the line of separa- tion between the divided parts, and a quantity of that fluid is, at the same time, poured out also into the cellular mem- brane contiguous to, or immediately surrounding the solu- tion of continuity. When the blood which is effused is not very considerable in quantity, and when the parts from which it has been effused have not been much hurt by the injury, it is observed to be gradually absorbed ; and in pro- portion as the effused blood is absorbed, the parts which had been divided seem to approach nearer to one another. If the divided surfaces be examined in a few hours after this division or solution of continuity has been produced, they will be found to be covered with a substance, which, in its appearance and other properties, resembles very exactly the coagulable lymph, or, as it is now termed, the fibrin of the blood. In some experiments which I made upon brute animals, with a view to ascertain at what period this lymph is first effused, I found a distinct layer of it covering the wounds I had made, within less than four hours after they had been inflicted; but perhaps a longer period may be required for the formation of this substance in the human subject, and this period may vary in different persons, in different tex- tures of the same person, and in the different states of health and disease. But whatever may be the period at which it is first formed, it is now well ascertained, that, in healthy subjects, when fractured, torn, or ruptured sur- faces, to w hich the external air has not been admitted, are properly covered with this layer of coagulable lymph, and come into contact, they speedily coalesce, and that, by this lymph becoming a living intermedium, the continuity of the divided part is at length restored. Appearances precisely similar to those which 1 have de- scribed as occurring in divisions without communication with the external air, take place in simple incised wounds, the edges of which have been brought together before, or soon after the bleeding from the divided vessels has ceased. If a wound of this kind be torn open soon after its re-union, the surfaces which had been united are seen covered with a substance resembling an animal jelly. This is the coagula- ble lymph, or fibrin of the blood, and the substance de- scribed by many of the older surgical writers, under the names of the nutritious juice, the natural balsam, the ra- dical, or alimentary moisture, with which, according to them, the different parts of the body are nourished, and the LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 171 continuity of divided parts restored. No perceptible dif- ferences have yet been found in the properties of this sub- stance, whether effused from the vessels of the skin, cellular membrane, muscle, bone, or tendon; and in all these tex- tures, it is to be remembered, that it is this coagulable or- ganizable lymph which serves as the connecting medium, as the bond of re-union between parts which have been in- tentionally or accidentally divided. It has been supposed that this coagulable lymph is poured out from the smaller vessels, divided by the solution of continuity; but it seems a more probable opinion that it is chiefly, if not wholly, formed by the secreting action of the capillary vessels of divided surfaces; for even previously to, and during the exudation of this coagulable lymph in wounds and ulcers, the capillary vessels in the divided surfaces become remark- ably dilated, and seem to pass into that state which Mr. Hunter has so well described, as occurring in adhesive in- flammation. If the effusion of coagulable lymph therefore ever does take place from the vessels actually divided, it would seem to depend on a change in the action of these vessels, by which they are in some measure converted from circulating into secreting organs. The coagulable lymph is, soon after its exudation, pene- trated with blood-vessels. These vessels, which proceed from the divided surfaces, appear to join in the process of re-union by open extremities, or, in other words, to inoscu- late with one another; and the blood now circulates freely through the newly formed channels of communication, which are established between the vessels penetrating the lymph effused upon the surfaces formerly divided. This is the state or stage of re-union which Mr. Hunter has deno- minated the adhesive inflammation. The vessels which are projected into coagulable lymph during the state of adhe- sive inflammation, often acquire, in the course of a few hours, a size rendering them capable of being injected. The fol- lowing case, taken from Mr. Home's Treatise on Ulcers, shews that this effect can be produced within twenty-four hours in the human body, and probably in a much shorter period of time. *« The operation for strangulated hernia was performed upon a man, in other respects in perfect health, at seven o'clock in the morning; after the operation, the symptoms did not abate so much as might have been expected, and during the afternoon he complained of pain in the lower part of his belly, &c. and died about twelve o'clock next 172 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. day, surviving the operation about twenty-nine hours. The body was opened, and the portion cd' gut which had been strangulate • was found considerably inflamed, the sur- face having lost its natural polish, and having several small portions of exudated coagulable lymph adhering to it. The vessels of the gut were minutely injected, the arteries with a red coloured injection, and the veins with a yellow one. Upon examination afterwards, all these adhering portions of coagulable lymph were found to be injected, having a considerable artery going to each of them, and a returning vein which was longer than the artery. It is evident, there- fore, that the coagulating lymph was laid upon the external surface of the gut after the operation ; and we cannot sup- pose that any such process as the forming new vessels could have been going on during the last five hours of his life, when the pulse in the wrist was scarcely to be felt, and the powers of life were so much weakened in every respect. We must therefore conclude, that the whcde operation of throwing out coagulating lymph, and supplying it with blood-vessels after it had become solid, was effected in less than twenty-four hours." The effusion of coagulating lymph, and its subsequent penetration by blood-vessels, are known to be conditions es- sentially necessary to the re-union of wounds by adhesion; but we have still to learn the precise manner in which the blood-vessels shoot into this substance. Is it the vessels which have been divided which penetrate this lymph ? Th« extremities of the larger branches are closed up by the co- agulable lymph that is effused, and removed by means of it, as well as by their natural elasticity, to a distance from each other. These two circumstances form, in my opinion, in- surmountable bars to their immediate inosculation. If it be the closed vessels that are prolonged into the lymph, each small artery, it is obvious, must have its corresponding vein; and though the vessels from the opposite divided surfaces may by prolongation pass each other in a wound, it is not easy to conceive the manner in which they will join or in- osculate, nor how the artery becomes afterwards connected with the vein. But the inosculation, or direct union of the small blood-vessels from the opposite surfaces of wounds, however difficult to conceive or explain, is a truth undeni- ably established by a variety of observations. M. Duhamel made an experiment with regard to this point, which shows in the clearest manner that in the re- union of parts which have been divided, the blood-vessels LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 17S from the opposite surfaces inosculate directly, and do not merely pass one another. He broke the legs of six chick- ens, and after the bones had re-united, he cut through about one third of the soft parts covering the callus or new bone. When the wound had healed up, he divided another third part, and in the same manner the remaining third part, sparing neither blood-vessel, tendon, nor nerve. Only one of the six chickens survived these cruel operations ; but upon injecting the artery at the upper part of the thigh, the injection was found to have penetrated to the lowest part of the leg. « I cannot say (Duhamel remarks) whether the large vessels filled by the injection were dilated capil- lary vessels, or the large vessel of the leg itself, which had been re-united; but the experiment proves irrefragably the inosculation of the blood-vessels, a point which had been contested by several good anatomists." Later observations than those of Duhamel have shewn that it is by the small vessels, and not by the larger trunks, that the inosculations are formed, by which the divided parts in a limb are sup- plied with blood. One would imagine it to be a very easy matter to ascer- tain by experiment the manner in which inosculation takes plrce; and yet Mr. Hunter remarks, that he never could get an opportunity of observing inosculation iu all his experi- ments and observations on inflammation, except in the coats of the eye. In many inflammations of that organ, we find, he says, «• an artery, or arteries, passing from the tunica conjunctiva to the cornea, and ramifying upon that part; these have been often cut across to prevent an influx of blood; the two ends are seen to shrink, but in a little time they are again perceived to unite, and the circulation to be carried on as before. In this there can be no deception, and to perform therefore such an operation effectually, a part of the vessel should be removed."* Notwithstanding the cer- tainty with which Mr. Hunter speaks in this paragraph, I am inclined to doubt whether it be indeed the extremities of the arteries which have been divided, and which have shrunk, that are perceived to reunite. An attentive ex- amination of the phenomena which Mr. Hunter mentions, will, I am convinced, show that it is not the divided extre- mities of the arteries that again unite, but the folds of small branches that arc prolonged into the intermediate space, which become the channels of communication between the • P 193 174 LECTURE ON INFLAMMATION. larger trunks that had been divided, but the extremities of which had been previously closed. Such, at least, are the appearances that have uniformly presented themselves in the experiments and observations which I have had an oppor- tunity of making with regard to the recommunication of di- vided blood-vessels. Mr. Hunter appears to me to have fallen also into another slight mistake, by supposing that blood may, in some in- stances, serve as a medium of re-union, or vital bond of con- nexion between parts which have been divided, and that blood-vessels may begin to form and to inosculate with each other in this effused or extravasated blood. It was known in the time of Cclsus, and probably long before his day, that the interposition of a layer of blood between the edges of a wound would prevent its re-union; and, although it sometimes happens, as Mr. Hunter states, that a thin layer of blood remains which does not ultimately prevent adhe- sion, yet it will be found, I am inclined to think, that the re-union in these cases does not take place till this layer of blood has been absorbed, and that the parietcs of such wounds as contain blood, are uniformly covered with a layer of coagulable lymph. Such, at least, I know to have been the case in numerous instances in which I had an opportu- nity of observing the progress of adhesion, in wounds which I had inflicted for that purpose upon brute animals. Adhesion by blood is not necessary to re-union by the first intention. It may, and does frequently occur in the commencement of that process, but it is not an essential part of it. The blood which is effused between surfaces that have been divided, usually coagulates, and by its coagulation forms an apparent bond of union between the divided sur- faces. But this union is only of a temporary duration. The coagulable lymph, it is true, thrown out during tbe state of adhesive inflammation, may not at first detach this blood from the divided surfaces; on the contrary the lymph may unite with the blood, and it often becomes extremely diffi- cult in wounds to distinguish the coagulable lymph capable of being penetrated with blood-vessels from the blood with which it is connected, but which must be separated as a fo- reign body, or removed by absorption, before the real pro- cess of adhesion can take place. It was this temporary adhesion of the lips of a wound by blood, that Mr. Hunter denominated union by the first in- tention, in order to distinguish it from union by adhesion. which should with him, had he made use of the terms of LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 175 Galen, have been called union by the second intention, while that which Mr. Hunter calls union by granulation would, in the language of Galen, have been union by the third in- tention.* The inner surfaces of the cavities into which blood is poured, become affected during their enlargement with ad- hesive inflammation, and are, in consequence of this, cover- ed with a layer of coagulable lymph. It is by means of this exudation of coagulable lymph, that the parietes of cavities which contained blood have sometimes been observed, after the evacuation of large collections of that fluid, to adhere without the occurrence of suppuration. This happened in a case under Dr. Wardrop's care some time ago, in the Royal Infirmary of this place, after the evacuation of the blood from a very large cavity, formed on the fore and in-. side of the thigh, by blood poured into it, from a rupture of the vena saphena which had been produced by a cart passing over the limb. Hevin mentions, in his Cours de Pa- thologie, that he had succeeded in producing re-union of the parietes of a cavity of this sort without suppuration, in an old man in whom an enormous bloody tumour was occa- sioned by the fall of a tree upon the loins, and which occu- pied for fifteen months the whole of the lumbar region, and two-thirds of the buttocks. The question, whether blood in any state be capable of serving as a medium into which blood-vessels can shoot, has probably not yet received the investigation which it deserves. Coagulable lymph modified by the action of the secreting vessels, or, in other words, as the product of the adhesive inflammation, seems to be the common medium of re-union; but we have still to learn, whether, and in what circum- stances, the coagulable lymph contained in the blood which is simply poured out from divided vessels, be capable of serving as a medium for blood-vessels to shoot in, or whe- ther some change effected by the action of the vessels pour- ing out blood be not necessary to qualify its coagulable lymph to serve as the medium of re-union. Mr. Hunter, though he seems in general inclined to sup- port the opinion, that common blood extravasated from a divided or ruptured vessel, is capable of becoming a living intermedium between divided surfaces, allows, p 311, that in inflamed arms after bleeding, and in inflammations in • Mr. Hunter, p. 371, it deserves to be remarked, calls the formation of gra- nulations, the third method of restoring parts to health. 176 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. consequence of other causes, the coagulable lymph thrown out by the vasa vasorum in its separation from the blood, « must have undergone some change arising from the ac- tion of the vessels; for, if this lymph was no more than the coagulating lymph with its common properties, or the pro- perties common to that which is circulating in the same vein which receives it, it would in such cases only continue to throw in more coagulating lymph, in addition to what was circulating, and therefore, probably, it would be carried along with the blood to the heart, as a part of the common mass. From this we should infer that this coagulating mat- ter is not simply coagulating lymph, such as it is when cir- culating, but somewhat different, from having undergone a change in its passage through the inflamed vessels, par- taking of the disposition of those solids which are inflamed through which it passed. This process cannot therefore be supposed to be merely extravasation; for I conceive that an oedema would be a consequence of simple extravasation. But this may be taken up in another point of view, and upon the same principle. The inflamed vessel may give a disposition to the blood, as it is moving slowly along, to co- agulate on its surface; and this is probably the more just idea of the two; as we find that the vessels, both veins and arteries, can give this disposition, and to a very great ex- tent: we find in the beginning of mortification, the blood coagulating in the vessels, so as to fill them up entirely, and this preceding the mortification seems to be for the purpose of securing the vessel before it is to give way; we, there- fore, cannot doubt of a coagulating principle being given to the blood from the vessels; and as a farther proof of this we may observe, that the extravasated coagulating lymph, which produces either adhesions or forms tumours (which is often the case,) is always of the nature of the diseased so- lids that produced it. If the case is venereal, the new sub- stance is of the same nature; if cancerous, it is cancerous; for I find that it has when absorbed the power of contami- nating, similar to matter or pus produced by the ulcers or sores of such diseases; the absorbent glands being often af- fected by the absorption of the coagulating matter of a schirrous breast." If I understand Mr. Hunter properly, in the paragraph which I have quoted from his treatise, he seems to think, that the coagulable lymph which is to be found in the inner surfaces of inflamed arteries and veins after death, may have been deposited upon these surfaces by the blood which cir- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 177 ciliated through them, and this by a kind of attraction be- tween the lymph and these surfaces, and that of course it has not been formed by the action of the exhalent arteries which open upon the inner surfaces of those inflamed veins and arteries. Now I am very unwilling to admit this opi- nion, because it seems to me to lead to very unsettled no- tions with regard to the process of re-union, and the means by which it is effected. For, if this view of Mr. Hunter's were just, then we ought to find a vascular union taking place, first, between the inner surfaces of these vessels and the blood which coagulates in them, and, secondly, a vas- cular union between the inner surfaces of these vessels, and the polypous concretions of coagulable lymph, which occur in aneurisms and in varices ; but in neither of these two instances do we ever see any thing like vascular union take place. The coagulated blood and the polypous con- cretion are bodies foreign to the circulating system, which may be slowly taken up by the absorbents, or ejected alto- gether from the body by the process of ulceration, but in no instance do they ever form a vital or vascular union with the vessels in which they are lodged. The lymph which is thrown out during adhesive inflam- mation, 1 am disposed to regard as in every instance formed by a process analogous to secretion or exhalation. The qualities in which it differs from ordinary coagulable lymph may be of such a kind as not to be discoverable by chemi- cal analysis, but they are not on that account the less real. The ordinary coagulable lymph of the blood, and even much of that which in inflammations of the pleura and pe- ritoneum, is thrown out along with serum in the inflamed states of these membranes, seems to be incapable of being penetrated with blood-vessels,or,in other words, unsuscepti- ble of organisation and of life. To distinguish therefore the lymph which is capable of serving the purposes of re-union, and for which it is thrown out by blood-vessels in the state of adhesive inflammation, I should be inclined to give to it the appropriate appellation of organisable coagulable lymph, or simply organisable lymph. The coagulable lymph thrown out again by serous membranes or other surfaces in a state of inflammation, which is not capable of forming a vital union between the surfaces it brings into contact, would, ac- cording to this nomenclature, be called inorganisable lymph. The fact which Mr. Hunter mentions, of blood coagu- lating in the vessels of mortifying limbs, has been often ob- served, but has not hitherto, so far as I know, been satisfac- Z 178 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. torily explained. To me it seems to depend chiefly on the closure of the orificesof the smaller vessels going off from the larger trunk by the coagulable lymph thrown out during the state of the adhesive inflammation, and to the stoppage which is in that way put to its circulation. But this is a point which I shall afterwards have occasion more fully to consider. When blood which is effused into the cavity of a wound coagulates, and adheres to the surface about to throw out or- ganisable lymph, does this blood retain its adhesion to the divided surfaces in those cases in which the external integu- nients have been healed over it, till the whole of it be ab- sorbed ? I am inclined to believe that it does not; that, on the contrary, it separates, as in cases of simple fracture, from the sides of the wound to which it adhered ; that, after hav- ing separated from the sides of the cavity in which it is lodg- ed, part of the serum sometimes separates from the crassa- mentum; that when absorbents are once formed in the sur- faces covered with coagulable lymph, this serum is frequently absorbed ; and that, after this absorption of the serum, the coagulum and surfaces of the wound may come into con- tact, but that an adhesion is never produced between them. Is the coagulum ever absorbed while the serum remains un- absorbcd ?—or arc there cases in which the serum is ever increased by the secretion of a similar fluid from the sur- face of the cavity originally containing blood ? Something like this would seem to take place in apoplexy. Much light might probably be thrown on this interesting point of pa- thology by a careful examination and full induction of the facts at present known with regard to the different states of the blood extravasated in that disease, and the various changes which it undergoes during the continuance of life. t The process of adhesion, or of re-union by the first in- tention, is, through every stage of its progress, accompanied by a greater or less degree of that state which is denomina- ted inflammation. But the state of inflammation is charac- terised by an unusual degree of redness, pain, heat, and swelling in the part affected, and accompanied according to the seat, nature, and extent of the inflammation, by a greater or less degree of fever. Inflammation, therefore, in the sense in which it is now usually employed, is merely a general term expressive of the simultaneous occurrence of the symptoms just enumerated, and comprehending under it a great variety of morbid appearances, which, though they may have some things in common, differ from one another by such distinct marks, or characters, as to enable us to dis- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 179 tinguish them into several kinds or species of inflammatory diseases. Adhesion, or a disposition to that state, often oc- curs in inflamed parts from the first commencement of in- flammation ; it accompanies inflammation in every stage of its progress, and is also one of the modes in which inflam- mation frequently terminates. So often indeed are these two states or processes united, that Mr. Hunter has been in- duced to mark their frequent conjunction and peculiar ef- fects by the appropriate term of adhesive inflammation. The phenomena of adhesive inflammation, the textures which are most susceptible of it, the constitutional symp- toms by which it is attended, and the important purposes which it serves in the animal economy, are all so fully and minutely described in his Treatise on inflammation, as to render any farther elucidation of these points extremely difficult, if not unnecessary. Various objections have been made to Mr. Hunter's use of the term adhesive in- flammation, but these objections seem to me to have no very solid foundation. It has been said that adhesion pre- vents inflammation, that adhesion is a healthy, and inflam- mation an unhealthy state, and that it is absurd to give the same name to phenomena so very different. " The adhe- sive inflammation, as it is called, is not attended with fever, pain, swelling, or redness, unless in the most trivial degree; indeed that gentle swelling that indicates the fulness and strong, but healthy action of the vessels, it must have; but the increased action of those vessels in re-uniting the lips of a wound, stands on the same footing with the healthy ac- tion of vessels in forming or in supporting any part of the system."* "From the very first moment of adhesion, the vessels begin a healthy action, unaccompanied with inflam- mation or pain, and the part is once more entire and sound. If the vessels become thus entire from the very moment of their re-union, if neither pain nor inflammation come on, unless the process fail and the vessels begin to part, how can this be called a disease ? Or by what sophistry can it be com- prehended under the definition of an inflamed part? To speak thus, seems to give an incorrect and unfavourable view; it is to describe the cure by the very name of the only disease which can interrupt the cure." Notwithstanding the very forcible manner in which these objections have been stated, I am inclined to believe that if by the term in- flammation we mean to designate that state of any part of * Mr. John Bell's Discourses on Wounds, p. 23, 4 180 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. our body in which its blood-vessels are enlarged in diame- ter, in which there is an increase of temperature, and in which the part is painful and swollen, we must ai'mit this state to exist in adhesion, for the four local symptoms I have just now mentioned, and which are those by whi< h inflam- mation is characterised, are the very phenomena which al- ways accompany the process of adhesion. Who that has ever perceived the swelling, heat, pain, and redness which succeed to the operation by injection for hydrocele, can doubt for a moment whether the production of adhesion between the sides of the tunica vaginalis scroti and testis he not connected with, or rather dependent upon a state of in- flammation ? There is even reason to believe that in some textures, as in the mucous membranes for example, suppura- tion is produced by a degree of inflammation not sufficient- ly strong to produce adhesion. But if the existence of this degree of inflammation in mucous membranes be accom- panied by the secretion of pus, it cannot surely have been so absurd in Mr. Hunter to denominate the more violent affection in which these membranes throw out coagulable lymph by the term adhesive inflammation. Besides, the process of adhesion is a state in which the local and consti- tutional symptoms of inflammation not only occur, but in which they often produce alarming or even fatal effects. To those who are in any degree acquainted with practical medicine, it will be unnecessary to adduce, as examples of this undeniable fact, the various morbid symptoms dependent upon the inflamed states of the membranes which line the cavities of the thorax and abdomen; for in the dissections of those who die from pleuritic or peritoneal inflammation, it often happens that no other morbid appearance can be perceived, except that state which Mr. Hunter has denomi- nated the adhesive inflammation. A learned and judicious author observes, " that it does not appear, on the strictest examination, that the essen- tial characters of that inflammation which is followed by an adhesion of contiguous surfaces, are at all diverse from that which terminates in a very different manner. Hence it appears, (he adds,) very improper to make an acciden- tal mode of termination the foundation for establishing a distinct species of the disease."* This, it is obvious, is an objection of a kind xevy different from the former. Mr. Pearson admits the existence of inflammation in the adlte- Pearcou's Principles of Surgery, paragraph 44. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 181 sion of contiguous surfaces, but contends that it is improper to make adhesion, which is an accidental mode of termina- tion, the foundation for establishing a distinct species of the disease. But the objection, as stated in this manner, obviously resolves itself into a mere question of arrange- ment. Mr. Hunter has divided inflammation from some of the more remarkable general phenomena, or effects of that state, into adhesive,suppurative, and ulcerative, and this di- vision is manifestly taken partly from the appearances with which its progress in different textures is attended, and partly from the manner in which inflammation usually ter- minates. Now, whether we admit adhesion, suppuration, and ulceration, as distinct species of inflammation, or con- sider them as concomitant circumstances attending it, or as modes in which inflammation terminates, still the propriety of Mr. Hunter's division will remain unaffected. The pro- cesses of adhesion, suppuration, and ulceration, are processes which accompany inflammation in every stage of its pro- gress, and they are distinguished from each other by phe- nomena sufficiently distinct to require a separate and parti- cular consideration. Adhesion indeed occurs in some de- gree even in those instances in which inflammation termi- nates by resolution, and it occurs also, we shall find, in the modes of termination, by suppuration and ulceration, and appears to set bounds to the progress of these processes. But the appearances which it exhibits, and the effects which it produces, are too uniform, too distinct, and too im- portant to admit of being confounded with the phenomena of suppuration, or of ulceration. It was by collecting and by combining the phenomena peculiar to each of these pro- cesses, by observing them with care, and describing them with the most minute and scrupulous accuracy, that Mr. Hunter has so eminently distinguished himself from every other chirurgical pathologist. The more the propriety of his division of inflammation into adhesive, suppurative, and ulcerative is investigated, the more clearly, I am convinced, will it appear, that his distinctions are founded in sound ob- servation, and strictly conformable to the most rigid rules of logical definition. Our knowledge of the process of adhesion or of re-union by the first intention, has been considerably extended by the attempts which have at different times been made tore- pair and improve those parts of the human body that had been cut off, or otherwise mutilated. Celsus is the first au- thor who mentions the practice of repairing mutilated parts. 182 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. In the ninth chapter of his seventh book he treats profess- edly of the mutilations of the ears, lips, and nose. But the only repair of mutilations with which Celsus seems to have been acquainted, is that which consists merely in paring the callous edges of mutilated parts, in raising these edges by dissection from the parts below them, and in drawing them nearer, and retaining them together with sutures and adhe- sive plasters. Galen allows that the deformities of mutilat- ed parts may be corrected by this mode of repairing noses, lips, and ears, but he justly remarks, that there is no real addition of substance made to the parts which are so re- paired. He, perhaps less justly, regards the re-union of parts entirely separated from the rest of the organic sytem as utterly impracticable. It does not appear that jEtius makes any mention of the repair of mutilations ; but Paulus of ^Egina delivers opinions respecting this point nearly the same with those of Celsus and Galen. The repair of mutilated parts, as described by these authors, was confined entirely to attempts to correct the deformities, and to diminish the size of the cicatrices in the parts where wounds had been inflicted. It was not till about the middle of the sixteenth century that a new mode of repairing mutilated parts began to be first practised in Italy. By this new mode of repair, a portion of the skin of the arm was added to the mutilat- ed parts, in order to supply the place of that which had been lost. Alexander Benedictus, an Italian physician, who published a work upon anatomy about the year 1527, mentions particularly, that some ingenious men had disco- vered a way of correcting the deformities occasioned by the mutilations of the nose, which consisted in raising a flap of skin from the arm, stitching it to the mutilated part, and, after dividing this flap from the arm, modelling it as much as possible into the shape of the nose. Tiiese new noses, Benedictus remarks, bear ill the cold of winter, a fact afterwards confirmed by later observations; and he very prudently advises that they shall not be rashly nor se- verely pulled, lest they yield and come away. Gourmelin, professor of surgery to the medical faculty in the university of Paris, and the celebrated oppugner of Ambrose Parey's proposal of tying arteries in amputation, in his Synopsis Chirurgicum, published in the year 1566, reprints a letter from a person of the name of Calentius, to one of the name of Orpianus, who appears, from that let- ter, to have suffered a mutilation of his nose. Calentius LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 1S3 invites his friend to come and have his nose restored by one Brunus, a Sicilian, by whom he asserts that he had seen that operation actually performed. Vesalius, in his Chirurgia Magna, printed at Venice in 1569, gives a still more minute account than had been done by Benedictus or by Gmrmelin, of the mode of repairing noses by a flap or portion of flesh taken from the arm. That great anatomist erred, however, in conceiving that in this repair it was necessary to raise a portion of the biceps muscle, an error from w hich Taliacotius afterwards inferred, and perhaps with justice, that this was an operation which Vesalius had never himself performed. Ambrose Parey, in the Latin edition of his works pub- lished at Paris in 1582, falls into the same error with Ve- salius in supposing it necessary, in the repair of the nose, to raise a portion of the biceps muscle; but, so far from doubt- ing of the possibility of this mode of repair, he mentions expressly, by name, the younger son of a well-known fami- ly in France, who had had his nose repaired after the man- ner already mentioned by a surgeon in Italy. But the best, and by far the most interesting account that is any where to be found of this mode of repairing mu- tilated parts, is that which is contained in the elaborate, and not inelegant, though certainly prolix work, of the celebrated Gaspar Taliacotius,entitled, De Curtorum Chi- rurgia per Insitionem, printed at Venice in the year 1597. Taliacotius was a man of great learning, and of the most undoubted veracity ; and, though a degree of ridicule has been thrown upon the doctrines which he taught, and the practices which he followed, there is nothing surely incre- dible either in the nature of the facts which he relates, or in his mode of relating them. He describes most minutely and circumstantially, his manner of restoring, by engraft- ment, noses, lips, and ears which had been cut off, but he does not by any means lay claim to the first invention of this practice, which has been erroneously supposed to have originated with him, and which has not unfrequently, since his time, been ignominiously styled, the Taliacotian Art. The work of Taliacotius, which consists in all of about 300 pages in folio, is divided into two parts. The first, which is chiefly theoretical, contains no fewer than twenty-five separate chapters. With much of the absurd and gro- tesque learning of his time, Taliacotius mixes many solid, original,and practical observations. He candidly acknow- ledges, that it was the practice of engrafting trees that first 184 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. suggested to naturalists and to medical practitioners the idea of repairing, by engraftment, mutilated lips, ears, and noses, and that the founders of this art had been led, like him, by conjecture, to the performance of that artificial ope- ration, in performing which, as he himself says, they happi- ly attained that which they had conceived to be possible. lie discusses at great length the question, whether the Hap of skin which is to be moulded into the new organ ought to be taken from the arm of the mutilated person, or from that of another person, and concludes with recommending, for many reasons, which it would be tedious to enumerate, that the flap be raised from the arm of the person on whom the operation is to be performed. Many of his pathological ideas are uncommonly correct, particularly those in the chapter in which he proposes it as a question, " In what manner and by what means are the new noses nourished? Do they live and feel?" Their nourishment, he remarks, must depend either upon the formation of a new set of ves- sels in the engrafted nose, or on the inosculation of the ves- sels previously existing in it with those of the part upon which it is placed.* The latter he regards as the more probable opinion. The innate heat, vitality, or living prin- ciple, is the chief agent, he affirms, in all the operations which take place in the living body, but the blood circu- lates freely in parts which have been engrafted, as he iiad often found to his cost by incision; and wherever this fluid goes, we may rest assured, he affirms, that it will communi- cate its vital principle to the parts through which it circu- lates. In the second part of his work, which consists of twenty chapters, Taliacotius treats, with a most tedious minuteness, of the preparation of the flap of skin upon the arm, the manner in which it was to be marked out, and a slip of cloth inserted under it for some days ; of the division of the upper extremity of this flap from the arm ; of paring the mutilated part, and sewing, with mathematical precision,the flap so raised to the nose; of the apparatus necessary for re- taining it in this position ; of tfie division, after a union has taken place between the nose and the flap, of the lower end of the flap from the arm ; of the modelling or configu- ration of the septum ; of the plasters and bandages to be applied in this stage of the process, and of the means to be used for some time to defend the nose from accidental * Page 59, 60. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 185 injury. He then treats in separate chapters of the repair of the upper and lower lips, and of the formation of new ears : the instruments to be employed, and the progress of the artist in the different stages of his work, are illustrated and rendered visible to our senses in no fewer than twenty- two plates. In the repair of the upper lip, the lip was joined, like the nose, to the tipper extremity of the flap; but in that of the lower lip it became necessary to divide the lower end of the flap first from the arm, and connect it with the lip, so that the skin of the engrafted part might always be out- ermost. Neverwas any surgeon more zealous in his profession, nor perhaps more successful in any operation, than Taliacotius appears to have been in that of repairing noses,—an art which, from the numerous improvements he had introduc- ed into it, he seems, in some parts of his writings, to con- sider as almost exclusively his own. In reading the works of this author, one is often at a loss whether to admire most the patient suffering of those upon whom he operated, or the indefatigable and persevering industry by which his cures were accomplished. It has been said that the reality of his cures was denied, and his art derided by his contem- poraries; but of this, after some research, I can find no proof, though 1 have met with several proofs to the con- trary. Fabricius iiildanus mentions the case of a young girl who had had her nose cut off, and repaired in the Ta- iiacotian manner by a surgeon of Lausanne, of the name of Griffon. Hildanus says he had often seen and examin- ed this nose, and that, after sixteen or seventeen years, it had remained as sound as ever. Fienus, in his Libri Chi- rurgici Duodecem, &c, published at Frankfort in 1649, treats very fully, in his twelfth book, of the manner of re- pairing noses by a flap of skin taken from the arm; and, after enumerating the different authors who have mentioned this mode of practice in their writings, says expressly,—." I can testify that Gaspar Taliacotius, professor of surgery in the academy at Bologna, has restored many noses by this art, some of which I have seen restored, and others in the way of being so." TheTaliacotian art does not, however, appear to have long outlived its author in Italy; nor need this seem wonderful, if we consider the extreme difficulty of executing it, and the very small advantages which it actually procured. \a 186 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. Curtin is almost the only one of Taliacotius's immediate disciples who seems to have followed up carefully the prac- tice of his master. In his Miscel. Medicinal. Decades Dense, printed at Maisancc, he affirms, with great exultation, ««that, by the assistance of God, he had made such profi- ciency in this art as to repair not a few noses both in Sicily and other places." The occasions for imitating the mode of practice, so ful- ly described by Taliacotius, happily now occur very seldom in Europe; but in India, where the punishments are in some places of the same nature with those that were inflict- ed in Europe in the time of Taliacotius, the art of restoring noses is still held in considerable repute. You will find an interesting and well-authenticated ac- count of the manner of repairing noses, as practised in In- dia, contained in the Gentleman's Magazine for the month of October, 1794. By this account it appears, that the In- dian method of restoring noses differs from the Taliacotian chiefly in taking the flap of skin, of which the new nose is to be formed, from the forehead in place of the arm. Boycr mentions, that the late M. Chopart had employed, in a manner, it would seem, similar to that practised in India, a portion of the integuments of the neck, to fill up a void space left by the operation for cancerous lip. The union took place, and a tolerably well formed lip was procured* From the numerous analogies which exist between vege- table and animal bodies, and from the results of some expe- riments which have occasionally been made relative to the transplanting or engrafting parts of livinganimals into eacli other, in imitation of practices that have been long follow- ed with vegetables, it has become a question in the progress of surgery, whether parts which have been completely sepa- rated from the rest of the animal system, and in which the circulation has ceased altogether, can be again re-united. This re-union was long conceived to be in every instance impossible; but the success which in some cases has attend- ed the transplantation of the teeth, has clearly shown, that in one instance at least, even in the human body, this re-union is possible. Of the possibility of this mode of re- union in brute animals, numerous examples are to be found in authors. The experiments and observations which have been collected relative to this point, while they extend our knowledge of the process of re-union,serve also to evince that it often takes place, even in circumstances in which, LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 187 previous to trial, we should have conceived it to be impos- sible. Du Hamel, in his very ingenious and instructive essay on the subject of vegetable and animal engraftments, inserted in the Memoirs of the Royal Academy of Sciences for the year 1746, mentions that it was a very common practice in the poultry yards in France, to engraft the spurs of ynung cocks upon their combs, and that in this situation the spurs were observed to grow to a larger size, than when they were al- lowed to remain on the legs. In one instance the spur was known to grow to the length of nine inches. Du Hamel was led by curiosity to repeat these experiments upon a num- ber of young cocks; several of the spurs fell off. but in those that remained, a strong and perfect union was found to have taken place by the fifteenth or twentieth day. Spurs, which in the month of June were not larger than an ordinary hempseed, had acquired nearly half an inch in length before the end of December in the same year, and by the end of three or four years, some of the spurs engrafted by Du Ha- mel in the comb had acquired about four inches in length. In dissecting the parts which had been united by this en- grafting, Du Hamel found, first, that the base of the spur was surrounded by a kind of cartilaginous ring; secondly, that when this ring was removed, a kind of capsular liga- ment was perceived, which formed a sort of joint between the spur and the cranium of the cock ; thirdly, that seve- ral ligamentous bands could be seen passing from the root of the spur to the fore part of the beak, to the superior part of the orbits, and to the different parts of the occipital bone; fourthly, that the interior bony part of the spur was cover- ed by a membrane that resembled the periosteum, and in some parts it was seen as if filled with blood; and, fifthly, that the external horny part was thin at its base, and solid towards its point. From these experiments and dis- sections, Du Hamel has deduced the following conclusions; first, " We see then," says he, " that an organised part de- tached from the leg of a cock, when it was not bigger than a hempseed, and placed upon the head of the same ani- mal, forms there an union sufficiently intimate to become several inches in length, while it preserves in this new situa- tion its original organisation in every respect, except in the mere circumstance of becoming larger. This, there- fore, is a true engraftment performed upon an animal. Secondly, we see a bony nucleus covered first with a peri- osteum, and then with a horny substance; in a word, a horn 188 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. similar to that of oxen, and which grows in the same man- ner, connected to the cartilaginous ring by the ligamentous bands, which have been already mentioned. Thirdly, this horn, by its size, and by the continual motions of the head, being prevented from uniting firmly, or, in other wends, from anchylosing with the cranium, forms a kind ol joint furnished with several ligaments sufficiently strong to sup- port it. But these organs are not to be found in the na- tural state, either under the comb of the cock, or in the neighbourhood of their spurs, at least I have never been able to perceive them there. Nature in this manner choos- ing to supply her own wants by the developement of new organs." The experiments of Du Hamel have since been repeat- ed, and similar results obtained, by Mr. Hunter. Several authors indeed have supposed that they were first made by Mr. Hunter, but he is far from wishing to assume that merit to himself. In relating these experiments, at page 224 of his work on inflammation, Mr. Hunter says, " the first was the common experimentof transplanting the spurof a young chicken from its leg to its comb, in which experiment 1 al- ways found that thespuron the comb, when it took root, grew much faster, and became much larger, than that on the leg. This I attributed to the greater power of action in the comb than in the leg, although they are pretty nearly at equal distances from the source of circulation; but probably po- sition also favoured it, as there was no stagnation in the veins of the head. In the power of producing such effects in disease as well as in the growth of parts, 1 was then de- sirous to know the comparative degrees between the male and female. I wished also to know if the parts peculiar to the male could grow on the female, and if the parts of a fe- male on the contrary could grow on a male. "Although I had formerly transplanted the testicles of a cock into the abdomen of a hen, and they had sometimes taken root there, but not frequently, and then had never come to perfection, yet the experiment could not from this cause answer fully the intended purpose; there is, 1 believe, a natural reason to believe it could not, and the experiment was therefore disregarded. « 1 took the spur from the leg of a young cock, and placed it in the situation of a spur in the leg of a hen chicken ; it took root, the chicken grew to a hen, but at first no spur grew, while the spur that was left on the other leg of the cock grew as usual. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 189 " This experiment I have repeated several times in the same summer with the same effects, which led me to con- ceive that the spur of a cock would not grow upon a hen, and that they were therefore to be considered as distinct animals, having very distinct powers. In order to ascertain this, I took the spurs of hen chickens, and placed them on the legs of young cocks. I found that those which took root grew nearly as fast, and to as large a size, as the na- tural spur on the other leg, which appeared to be a contra- diction to my other experiments. Upon another examina- tion of my hens, however, I found that the spurs had grown considerably, although they had taken several years to do it; for I found that the samequantity of growth in the spur of the cock, while on the cock, during one year, was as much as that of the cock's spur on the hen in the course of three or four years, or as three or four to one ; w hereas the growth of the hen's spur on the cock was to that of the proper spur of the cock, as two to one. These experiments shew that there is an inequality of powers in different parts of the same animal, and that the legs have much less than the comb ; they also shew that there is a material difference in the powers of the male and female. The spurs of acock were found to possess powers beyond those of a hen ; while, at the same time, the one animal, as a whole, has more powers than the other ; yet when I apply these principles to the powers of cure in local diseases, of the two sexes in the human race, I can hardly say that I have observed any difference." Mr. Hunter made a whimsical enough variation upon this experiment, by inserting a human tooth, newly pulled, into the comb of a cock. From the specimens, marked 58, 9, and 60, among the preparations in spirits preserved in his museum, and which were the subjects of this experiment, it appears that a vascular union had taken place between the comb and the vessels of the tooth, for the membrane lining the cavity of the tooth is seen beautifully coloured by a red injection, which had been thrown into the vessels of the cock. Mr. A Cooper, of Guy's Hospital, is in posses- sion of a similar preparation. Mr. Hunter, in the paragraphs which have been quoted, refers to some experiments which he had at one time made with regard to the possibility of an adhesion taking place between the testicles of cocks, and the inner peritoneal sur- face of the bellies of hens, into which these testicles were introduced. The experiment he mentions often failed ; but 190 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. four specimens are preserved in his museum, marked Nos. 54, 5, 6, and 7, in which a vascular union had actually taken place, and in which, though the size of the testicles does not appear to have received any addition after their attachment to the parietes of the abdomen of the hen, still their v itality had been completely preserved by the commu- nication of blood-vessels which had been formed. Had the circulation been carried on in these testicles without the co- operation of the absorbent vessels, in that case we should have expected an increase of bulk, not a diminution, as ac- tually happened. M. Richerand, \n his Nosographie Chirurgicale, con- tends that Mr. Hunter's experiment of introducing the tes- ti< les of the cock into the abdomen of the hen, and their adhering to the peritoneum, by no means prove the possi- bility of re-uniting a part which had been entirely separated from its connexions with the animal system. They are, he says, foreign bodies, which irritate the peritoneum, and occasion an exudation of lymph, which produces a feeble union ; but the foreign body at length wastes, becomes de- composed, and falls into a putrid solution, injurious to the animal upon which the experiment has been made. It does not appear that M. Richerand has ever repeated Mr. Hun- ter's experiments, for if he had, it is not likely that he would have been disposed to question the accuracy of Mr. Hunter's statements. Mr. Hunter indeed candidly acknow- ledges, that the union of the testicle very seldom took place in his experiments; but in those instances in which it did, and the subjects of which have been preserved in his mu- seum, the testicles, so far from acting as foreign bodies, or from falling into a state of putrid solution, coalesced by a vascular union, and continued, till the animal was killed, to receive their contingent of blood and of vitality from the general circulation. But the experiment of engrafting the parts of one animal upon another, and by that means making them grow in new situations, has not, as has already been hinted, been entirely confined to brute animals; it has perhaps been oftener performed upon the human body than upon any other subject, in the well-known practice of transplanting teeth. The possibility of a re-union taking place between a tooth and the socket from which it had been recently forced out, or pulled, was probably first discovered by accident: for in extracting teeth, the operator sometimes pulls one different from that intended, and, to conceal this accident, LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 191 is induced to replace it, and to represent it as one which has been slightly loosened. That a tooth replaced in this manner not unfrequently re-adheres, has been long known to the practitioners of the healing art. Celsus describes the mode of replacing and of fixing teeth which had been forced out by blows and other accidents; and his practice does not seem to differ, in any material point, from that of the best dentists of the present day. But m whatever way the possibility of re-uniting a tooth to its socket may have been first discovered, we know that the transplantation of teeth from one person's mouth to ano- ther's has often been practised, oftener than any other species of animal engraftment, and oftener perhaps than it is ever likely to be again, from the untoward symptoms which have not unfrequently been found to result from this practice. M. Richerand regards the transplantation of the teeth as a fact not more conclusive than the adhesion of the testicles in the abdomen of hens. It, (that is, the tooth.) he says, does not truly take root, as the vulgar believe, but is mere- ly retained mechanically by the union of the gums, which embrace its neck, and by the contraction of the alveolus, which moulds itself upon the root and part of the body in- troduced into it. This statement of M. Richerand's, with regard to transplanted teeth, is, I am inclined to believe, in some respects true, and in others imperfect and erroneous. That a vascular re-union may take place between the vessels of the tooth and those of the socket, seems to me to be proved, beyond all possibility of doubt, by the experiments of Mr. Hunter and of Mr. Cooper, in which the vessels of the membrane lining the cavity of the tooth, and proba- bly the only vessels which a tooth has, were filled from the vessels of the comb into which the tooth had been inserted; though it may be, and perhaps ought to be, conceded to M. Richerand, that even in those cases in which a replaced or transplanted tooth becomes fixed, its firmness is in a great measure owing to the circumstances which he describes. The anonymous author of the article Cranium, in Rees's Encyclopaedia, in a very ingenious and able dissertation on the question, Whether the bony part of the teeth be vascu- lar or not ? affirms that if a dead tooth, or, in other words, one that has been for a long time pulled, be inserted into the comb of a cock, it will adhere, as well as a living or re- cently pulled tooth ; and, in proof of this, he mentions that he had seen an example of a dead tooth " adhering firmly•" 192 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. in the comb of a cock, where it had been placed hy Mr. Moore, an ingenious dentist and lecturer in London. This is certainly a very curious and uncommon result, and one which differs totally in kind from the adhesionof the spurs in Du Hamel, and of the teeth in Mr. Hunter and Mr. Cooper^ experiments. It is to be regretted, however, that this author omits to inform us whether by the terms " adhering firmly" we are to understand that the tooth in Mr. Moore's experiment is fixed merely by mechanical means, such as the contraction of the comb round the roots or neck of the tooth, or whether there be indeed a coalescence formed be- tween the surface of the tooth and comb, into which it has been inserted, similar to that which exists between the hu- man nails and the parts subjacent to them, or to that coa- lescence or adhesion which we observe between the soft and hard parts of shell-fish, and the other tribes of crustaceous animals ; a coalescence which would seem to be the effect of a vital process, though we have no reason, it must be confessed, to believe that any thing like vascular union or communication of blood-vessels occurs in the surfaces which adhere so firmly to one another. That a tooth dead in every respect may be fixed even without any external mechanical means in the living socket, so as not only to remain there for months, or for years, but to become so firmly fixed as not to admit of being readily pulled out, and to serve very well for dividing and grinding the food, is a singular fact, that was first mentioned, so far as I can find, by M. Fanch- ard. The observation has been since confirmed by some cases which are related by M. Bourdet, at the 199th page of the second volume of his work on the Art of the Dentist. In fixing a dry tooth, several notches are made on its root with a file, before it is introduced into the socket. Bour- det remarks, that though this operation often succeeds, it does so less frequently than the transplantation of fresh teeth. He succeeded in one only of three cases in which he attempted it. The tooth, in this case, became as firm as any of the teeth in the head. A lady of Bourdet's acquaint- ance had this operation performed by a cutler. After se- veral years the transplanted tooth preserved its whiteness, and was one of the strongest teeth which this lady had. It was easy to perceive, on looking at it, that, this was a tooth from the left side of the mouth which had been fixed into the right. These cases of M. Bourdet's are abundantly curious, and shew clearly that we should form a very erroneous opinion LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 193 were we to conclude, from the mere circumstance of a re- placed or transplanted tooth becoming fixed, that a vascu- lar re-union must necessarily have taken place between the vessels of the tooth and those of the alveolus, every time that it becomes fixed in the socket into which it has been in- serted ; while, on the other hand, we should reason equal- ly ill, I conceive, were we from the fact of a dead tooth be- coming fixed after insertion in the living socket, to deny that a vascular re-union takes place between the vessels of the pulp of a recently pulled tooth, when it adheres after being replaced in its former socket, or transplanted into a new one. The possibility of the vascular re-union of the vessels of the tooth with those of the living part into which it is inserted, has, it appears to me, been incontestibly esta- blished by the experiments of Mr. Hunter and Mr. Cooper upon brute animals, and has much oftener been evinced in the replaced and transplanted teeth of the human subject, by the occurrence of pain in the nerves of the membrane lining those teeth, when they were afterwards attacked with caries, or were filed or stuffed by tfie dentist. La Motte mentions one case where, on account of the exquisite pain occasioned by a replaced tooth, it became necessary to ex- tract it several years after it had become fixed in the head: a piece of the jaw came away along with it. Fauchard relates several cases of replaced and transplanted teeth, in which he produced a great deal of pain by the introduction of the probe in stuffing them. Besides those examples that are seen in the transplanta- tion of the teeth, it must be confessed that instances of re- union among parts which had been entirely separated are very rare in the human body, so rare indeed that most practitioners still treat with disbelief and ridicule the few instances which have been put upon record. But the dif- ferent facts which have been learned respecting the trans- plantation of the teeth, together with the experiments of Du Hamel and of Mr. Hunter, prove indisputably the possibi- lity of parts being re-united which have been completely se- parated from the animal system to which they belonged, and in which the circulation of the blood must necessarily have ceased for a time. There is nothing, therefore, in the nature of the fact recorded that can justly us, I conceive, in doubting the veracity of those by whom similar instances of re-union between other parts of the body have been re- lated. B b 194 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. That practitioners have generally failed in effecting this re-union is frankly acknowledged by those who have related cases so very extraordinary. I shall mention to you a few of those rare cases, and leave it to your own judgment to deduce from them the conclusions which the characters of the authors by whom they are related, and the nature of the facts themselves which they relate, may seem to you to warrant. The first example of this kind which I find distinctly re- corded is by Phioravant, in the 54th page of his second book of the Secrets of Surgery: " In that time, when I was in Africa," says Phioravant, "there happened a strange affair, and that was this:—A certain gentleman, a Spani- ard, that was called II Signior Andreas Gutiero, of the age of twenty-nine years, upon a time walked in the field, and fell at words with a soldier, and began to draw; the soldier seeing that, struck him with the left hand, and cut off his nose, and there it fell down in the sand. I then happened to stand by, and took it up, and pissed thereon to wash away the sand, and dressed it with our balsamo artificial, and bound it up, and so left it to remain eight or ten days, thinking that it would have come to matter; nevertheless when I did unbind it I found it fast conglutinated, and then I dressed it only once more, and he was perfectly whole, so that all Naples did wonder thereat, as is well known, for the said Signior Andreas doth live and can testify the same." Blegny, in his Zodiacus Medico Gallicus for the montli of March 1680, mentions a case in which a nose that had been cut off with a sabre was replaced by a military sur- geon of the name of Winsault, and in which a perfect re- union was obtained, he affirms, by the use of stiches and agglutinating plasters. A third case of the same kind is related by Garangeot, at the 55th page of the third volume of his Operations of Surgery. Garangeot's case is the following:—" In the month of September, 1724, a soldier of the regiment of Conti coming out of L'Epfce Royale from an inn in the corner of the street Deux-Ecus, was attacked by one of his comrades, and in the struggle had his nose bitten off, so as to remove almost all the cartilaginous part. His adversary perceiving that he had a bit of flesh in his mouth, spat it out into the gutter, and endeavoured to crush it by tramp- ling upon it. The soldier, who, on his part, was not less spirited, took up the end of his nose, and threw it into the shop of M. Galin, a brother practitioner of mine, till he LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 19,5 should nip after his adversary. During this timeM. Galin examined the nose that had been thrown into his shop, and, as it was covered with dirt, he washed it at the well. The soldier returning to be dressed, M. Galin washed his wound and face, which was covered with blood, with a little warm wine, and then put the extremity of the nose into this li- quor to heat it a little. Having in this manner cleansed the wound, M. Galin now put the nose into its natural si- tuation, and retained it there by means of an agglutinating plaster and bandage. Next day the re union appeared to be taking place, and on the fourth day I myself dressed him with M. Galin, and saw that the extremity of the nose was perfectly re-united and cicatrised." These are the only cases which I have been able to find distinctly stated of the re-union of a nose which had been completely cut off. This event, from analogy we have rea- son to believe, is possible, and nothing short of a contrary testimony in the instances I have related, could justify us, I conceive, in denying the truth of the fact. Bossu, surgeon at Arras, in the 33d volume of the Jour- nal dc Medicine, relates the history of a case in which the point of a finger that had been cut off was afterwards re- united. " The facts," says this author, " related by Ga- rangeot appeared to me at first, as they have done to many others, so ridiculous, that I frankly confess I doubted of their possibility till experience had undeceived me. An- thony Mignot, a slater boy, dwelling in the village of Ha- megecourt, near to La Fere, in shaping a wedge of wood with a hedge-bill, amputated obliquely the third phalanx of the thumb of the left hand a little above the nail, in such a manner as to lay open the articulation on the lateral and internal part. He came to me immediately after the acci- dent, and while the wound was still bleeding. I took the thumb which he had in his pocket, covered with dirt and crumbs of bread, washed it in warm wine, re-applied it, and supported it with proper dressings and bandaging. I put his arm into a sling, and recommended him to dip the thumb from time to time in spirits of wine. Next day I found the arm slightly swelled, but this swelling disappeared at the end of six or seven clays, when I removed the dressings: I then saw with pleasure that the re-union had begun to take place. A slight suppuration which had come on, induced me to inclose the thumb in a slip of linen cloth dipt in the balsamum arcsei, and to remove the dressings from time to time. About the thirtieth day the extremity of the thumb, 196 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. now re-united, was deprived of the cuticle and nail, which came away like the finger of a glove, and exposed to view a circular and perfectly solid cicatrix. A new nail came gradually on, and the joint recovered its flexibility, but the extremity of the thumb possessed only a very imperfect sense of touch. The length and natural figure of the thumb, the motion of the joint, the circular cicatrix, and the nail very well shaped, prove undeniably," says this author, « that the portion which had been applied had become alive again." I have been informed by different persons, of whose ve- racity I have no reason to doubt, of a considerable number of cases, similar to those which have been related by the authors I have quoted, in which the points of fingers and toes completely separated were afterwards re-united. In- deed it is not easy to conceive any motive which the re- porters of such occurrences can have to deceive the public; and this is obviously one of those points in the practice of the healing art in which no room is left for the practitioner to deceive himself. On the other hand, it must he acknow- ledged that attempts to produce this species of re-union, whether made on the human body or upon brute animals, have almost always failed, even when they were made in circumstances which seemed favourable to re-union. First Delafaye, and more recently Richerand, have tried to pro- duce it, but without success, in numerous experiments upon the nose and ears of the clog. But whatever may be the precise state of the fact with re- gard to the cases of complete separation which 1 have re- lated, certain it is, that many cases are upon record, and many more have been observed, in which parts have re- united, which were divided all to a very small portion of cu- tis,—a portion so small, that it is not easy to conceive that any very effective circulation could be carried on through it, and in these cases it deserves to be remarked, that it was generally the nose, or the extremities of the fingers and toes, which re-united after having been separated and re- placed. I have seen two examples of the re-union of the nose where it was almost entirely separated. In one of them it adhered only by the skin of one of the alee, and in the other chiefly by the septum. Arcseus mentions a case in which the nose, with most of the upper jaw, was so sepa- rated as to hang down upon the chin, and yet a re-union was effected. A case is mentioned by Lombard, in which the nose, nearly cut off, and unreplaced for some hours in LECTURES ON INFL VMMATION. 197 winter, was made to re-adhere by stitching and proper dress- ing. Another case of the same kind occurred to Loubet. 1 have seen the little toe re-adhere after it had been se- parated at its root, so as to remain attached only by a small slip of skin. In this case an exfoliation of the bone of the first phalanx took place, and the re-union was tedious. A woman came to me several years ago, w ho had cut through the point of her little finger with a reaping hook ; it hung loose by a very small slip of skin. I wished to have taken off the loose portion of the finger, but to this she would not consent. The divided portion was replaced, and after a long time it re-adhered. It must not be imagined that the recital of such uncom- mon cases is without its use; for while they extend our knowledge of the powers inherent in living bodies, they in- form us of the advantage often to be derived from allowing these powers proper opportunities of exerting themselves. Of re-union by adhesion, we are in no case to despair, so long as the least degree of circulation remains in both, or even in one of the parts divided. We must learn from ex- perience in what circumstances re-union may be attempted with probability of success, and in what it may be regard- ed as impossible. The effects of adhesive inflammation in uniting together parts which are naturally discrete, and which in a sound state are intended to move more or less freely on each other, are often manifested in the progress of internal diseases. The more remarkable examples of this kind which occur in the human body, are those which, during the state of in- flammation, so frequently take place within the cavities of the chest and belly. These cavities are lined, and the vis- cera they contain, covered by the texture called serous mem- brane, the properties of which I have already described to you, and which i- very subject to inflammation of the adhe- sive kind. Inflammation of the pericardium, pleura, and peritoneum, may be acute or chronic in its progress. In acute inflam- mation it is often organisable lymph that is effused; but if the inflammation runs high, there is often an exudation of serum, and of serum tinged with blood. This occurrence has most frequently, though perhaps not always, a fatal ter- mination, for the serum which is thrown out in this man- ner is sometimes absorbed, as we have reason to believe takes place, in the cure of hydrothorax and ascites, succeed- ing more or less quickly to inflammation. That a similar 198 LECTUICES ON INFLAMMATION. exudation takes place in the inflamed state of the tunica vaginalis scroti, is evinced by the fluctuation which often occurs after the operation by injection for hydrocele, and that even in cases where adhesion afterward actually takes place between the tunica vaginalis testis and the tunica va- ginalis scroti. Adhesions are often formed, between the parietes of the thoracic and abdominal cavities and the viscera which they contain, both in cases where a spontaneous resolution of in- flammation takes place, and where the recovery of the pa- tient is to be attributed to the powers of medicine. When the adhesions are slight, and confined to one or two points, the effused and connecting coagulable lymph is sometimes formed into membranous expansions from the motions to which the viscera contained within the chest and belly, arc naturally subjected. I have seen these membranous adhe- sions an inch or more in length, between the surface of the lungs and pleura costalis, and still longer, though this is rare, between the viscera contained within the cavity of the abdomen. More frequently the inflamed surfaces in this cavity remain in contact during the whole course of alter life. In chronic cases of pleuritic and peritoneal inflammation, the lymph which is effused, is in a soft loose and pulpy state, floating often in a milky-like serum, adhering but little, if at all, to the parts with which it comes in con- tact, and obviously incapable of serving as a medium of ad- hesion between the opposite inflamed surfaces. The effu- sion or extravasation to which I allude, has a stronger re- semblance to milk coagulated by white wine than to any other substance to which I can well compare it. I have seen this kind of effusion repeatedly in inflammations of the chest, succeeding in old people to severe chirurgical opera- tions, as after the amputation of a limb for example, but I am ignorant of the particular constitutions and the state of the body in which it occurs. In chronic inflammations of the serous membranes, instead of any evident exudation of organisable coagulable lymph or of serum, there sometimes takes place an exudation of pus; but perhaps even in these cases, the exudation of a certain quantity of coagulable lymph, and the formation of a vascular apparatus in these membranes, precedes the formation of that fluid. The surgeon takes advantage of the knowledge which he has of the disposition of serous membranes to adhere during inflammation, in the cure of hydrocele by injection LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 199 with wine or some other stimulating liquid. It is probably also by a slight degree of adhesive inflammation that the communication between the cavity of the abdomen and the prolongation of the peritoneum into the scrotum, is shut up by nature after the descent of the testicle; and we have reason to believe that it is by the same means, that in hernia, the passage through which a portion of intestine or omentum has descended out of the cavity of the ab- domen, is obliterated after their replacement, by the pres- sure of the pad of a hernial truss. In wounds of the thorax also, we often see nature employ the adhesive inflammation in shutting out the external air from the cavity of the chest, by uniting the surface of the lung to the inner orifice of the wound; and in strangulated hernia terminating in mortifi- cation, we generally find, that the protruded and strangu- lated part is surrounded by adhesions of the omentum or of the intestines to the parietes of the abdomen, so as to cut off the communication of that cavity with the external air, and to prevent the conteutsof the intestine, when it gives way in the progress of the disease, from being poured into the cavity of the abdomen. The effusion of coagulable lymph into the interstices of cellular texture, takes place in almost every case of internal abscess, and by its accreting together the cells of this tex- ture forms the sac in which the matter of suppuration is lodged, and prevents it from being diffused into the cellular membrane surrounding the abscess. The existence of this effusion is also proved by the hard incompressible swellings which often remain after every other symptom of inflamma- tion has disappeared, as may be observed in the swellings which take place over the joints in rheumatic affections, and still more distinctly in those which accompany, or rather produce that affection termed chordec, which sometimes occurs in gonorrhoea. You will find many curious and in- teresting illustrations of the process of adhesion and the ef- fects which it produces in the animal economy, in Mr. Hun- ter's chapter upon adhesive inflammation. 1 shall quote a few paragraphs from that chapter, in the hopes that you will be induced to peruse the whole. " That the degree of inflammation which becomes the cause of adhesions gives but little pain, is proved by the dis- sections of dead bodies; for we seldom or never find a body in dissection which has not adhesions in some of the larger cavitjes ; and yet it may reasonably be supposed, that many of these persons never had any acute symptoms, or violent 200 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. pain in those parts ; indeed, we find many strong adhesions upon the opening of dead bodies, in parts which the friends of these persons never heard mentioned, during life, as the subject of a single complaint." ** It seems to appear from observation, that some surfaces of the body do not so readily unite by the coagulating lymph as others, and therefore, on such surfaces there is commonly a much larger quantity of this matter thrown out than probably would have been if union had readily taken place; for we may suppose, that where once union has taken place, extravasation is at an end. Thus we see in (what we may suppose) inflammation of the heart, that the coagula- ting lymph is thrown out on the exterior surface in vast quantities, while at the same time the heart shall not ad- here to the pericardium. This is not only seen in the hu- man, but in other animals. In an ox, the heart was furred all over, and in some places the coagulating lymph was near an inch in thickness. The external surface of such hearts have an uncommon appearance ; the outer surface of the coagulating lymph is extremely irregular, appearing very much like the external surface of a sponge, while the base, or attachment to the heart, is very solid and firm. However, in many instances we find the pericardium ad- hering to the heart, and generally in pretty close contact, which would make us suppose that the extent of motion of those two parts on one another is not great. These adhe- sions affect the pulse much, which is a good reason why na- ture avoids them as much as possible. On the other hand, it seems deducible from observation, that neither the pia nor dura-mater are. apt to throw out much coagulating lymph, for here it would produce compression ; and, therefore, we seldom find adhesions between them ; in consequence of such accidents as produce suppuration between these two membranes, we seldom or never find the surrounding parts adhering so as to confine the matter to the suppurating sur- face." " It is unnecessary to instance every possible situation where adhesions could be produced ; they can take place where- ever there are two internal surfaces in contact, or that can be brought into contact. I cannot give a better instance of its utility in the animal economy than in the following ex- periment: I wished to know in wounds which penetrated into the chest, (many of which I have seen in the army) where suppuration had come on the wh le cavity of the chest, as well as on the surface of the lungs, and where the LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 201 lungs collapsed, how parts were reinstated, or in what form they healed ; whether the lungs, etc. lost their suppurating disposition, and dilated, so as to fill the chest again. To ascertain this as far as one well could, 1 made the following experiment on a dog. " October 1779,1 made an opening between the ribs into the chest of a dog, and touched the edges of the wound all round with caustic, to prevent it from healing by the first intention, and then allowed the dog to do as he pleased. The air at first passed in and out of his chest by the wound. He eat, etc. for some days, but his appetite gradually began to fall off. He breathed with difficulty, which increased; he lay principally on that side, which we find people do who have the lungs diseased in one side only or principally, and he died the eleventh day after the opening. On open- ing the body, I found the collapsed lungs passing directly across the chest, and attached to the inside of the wound all round,so that they excluded the cavity of the chest from all external communication. This circumstance of the lungs falling across the chest was owing to his having lain princi- pally on that side, which I conceived to have been only ac- cidental. " The cavity of the chest all round was filled w ith air. That part of the external lungs which did not adhere, that is to say, the upper surface of the diaphragm, and that part of the pleura which covered the ribs, were entirely free from inflammation or suppuration ; this cavity, from these adhe- sions, being rendered a perfect cav ity, shews that air, sim- ply, has no power to excite inflammation when the cavity is otherwise perfect, which the adhesions had effected; this shews also that adhesions of two surfaces round the exposed part, exclude every part from the necessity of inflammation, as was explained when treating of inflammation." Have inflamed surfaces or inflamed serous membranes the power of exciting inflammation in sound surfaces, or membranes with which they come into contact ? I am in- clined to believe that they have ; but this is a point which would require to be investigated experimentally. It is by availing himself of the disposition which parts in the state of adhesive inflammation have to unite with one another, that the surgeon is enabled to suppress hemor- rhage, and to promote the re-unionof the edges of wounds. This disposition is the real source of most of the cures which he performs, and the sole foundation of the operative part of his art. But for this innate power hemorrhage could not C c 202 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. be suppressed, operation would be impracticable, and the condition of the wounded in every respect helpless. Indeed the suppression of hemorrhage, and the re-union of divided surfaces, are in every wound, and in every operation, the first and the ultimate objects of the surgeon's attention ; and his success in practice, it may be presumed, will be proportional to his knowledge of the means by which these objects are best attained. This consideration will, I trust, sufficiently justify the minuteness of the details into which I am now to enter. Hemorrhage in wounds may take place from veins or from arteries. The arterial hemorrhage is in general easily distinguished from the venous, by the blood being of a more florid red colour; by its coagulating more readily than venous blood ; by its stream being increased at every pulsa- tion of the arteries: and by its being capable of being stopped by means of pressure applied to the trunk of the artery any where between the wound and the heart. The quantity of blood which flows from a wounded artery is found to vary, not only according to the size of the artery, and of the wound made in it, but also according to the di- rection of the wound, whether longitudinal, oblique, or transverse ; the more or less complete division of the artery; the depth and relative situation of the parts which cover it; and the pains which are taken to confine the blood by the external integuments. In illustration of this statement, I may remark, 1st. That if the femoral artery of a quadruped be punctured with a lancet in the longitudinal direction of its canal, the blood will at first rush through the puncture with great impetuosity ; a part of it however in escaping, will insinuate itself into the cellular membrane, situated between the artery and the skin, and accumulating there, will produce a swelling, which gradually shuts up the canal of the puncture, and prevents any farther external loss of blood : a thrombus, or aneurism, is formed, which will con- tinue to increase while the puncture in the artery remains open, but which will gradually disappear after that puncture has been closed. 2dly. If, instead of a longitudinal, a transverse wound be inflicted, so as to divide the anterior side only of the artery, together with the integuments which cover it, the blood will continue to flow in an uninterrupted stream till the ex- hausted animal expires. This is a species of wound which nature very seldom attempts to cure. 3dly. If the artery, instead of being partially, be com- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 203 pletely divided in the transverse direction, its extremities will recede from each other, and in receding their diameters vyill contract. The stream of blood will lessen by degrees, till it at length ceases altogether, or comes only by jerks. The effect of this contraction, in putting a stop to hemor- rhage, as well as the very slow and gradual manner in which it takes place, may be very well seen in the phenomena wJiich present themselves in the division of small arteries during chirurgical operations. The stream of blood which flows from these arteries becomes gradually smaller, till at last it ceases to be thrown forward in jets, trickles merely over the surface of the wound, or stops altogether. This spontaneous contraction in the extremity of the artery may be overcome, it is true, by whatever produces an increased influx of blood into its canal; but when this increased in- flux ceases, the extremity will again close. This is the state in which divided arteries have been found, in all cases where hemorrhage from them has been suppressed by nature. 4th. If, lastly, an artery, instead of being divided with a cutting instrument, be forcibly torn asunder, a very incon- siderable quantity of blood will in general be lost. The in- ner surface of the ruptured artery will be found torn, in various places contracted, and containing coagula of blood. This is a state of arteries which has been first accurately ascertained by Dr. Jones, in his Experimental Investiga- tions. When in wounds of arteries much blood is lost, the ani- mal becomes languid and faint, the heart ceases to beat with its accustomed force, and the blood ceases to flow, or flows only in small quantity from the wound. The blood which comes into contact with the external air coagulates; and this process of coagulation extends to the blood con- tained in ttie interstices of the cellular membrane surround- ing the artery, and, in some cases, also into the open ex- tremity of the artery itself: a clot or plug of blood is form- ed, both without and within the divided artery, wh;ch op- poses a new barrier to the escape of fresh blood. But in wounds of the larger arteries, and in a more active state of the circulating organs, this clot may be driven off by the impulse of a fresh influx. The extremities of a divided artery are occasionally com- pressed by the cellular membrane immediately surrounding them becoming injected with blood, but I doubt whether this ever occurs in such a degree, as to put even a tempo- rary stop to arterial hemorrhage. The radial and ulnar 204 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. arteries in particular, have often been observed to bleed freely, though the cellular membrane surrounding them was distended with blood. During the time that the events which I have described are going on in wounded arteries, there are other changes taking place, which though of a less obvious nature, are more essentially necessary to the final closure of the arterial canal. In a few hours after the infliction of the wound, the process of adhesive inflammation supervenes, and a layer of coagulable lymph is thrown out, which covers the surface of the wound, and extends into the extremities of the divided arteries. In the progress of this inflammation, the internal parietes of the extremities of the arteries adhere, and the process which nature enploys in the suppression of hemor- rhage may now be said to be completed. If, instead of wounding the main artery of a limb, you lay it bare by dissection, and tie it with a ligature, various changes will be induced in the canal of the artery itself, as well as in the limb to which it belongs. The course of the blood in the portion of the artery to which the ligature is applied, will of necessity be suspended, and the pulsations stopt for some way below the ligature; but the distance in the canal to which this stoppage of the pulsation extends, varies in different cases. The limb often feels benumbed immediately after the application of a ligature to its main artery, though no portion of a nerve is included in it. The temperature of the limb is in general reduced several de- grees. This, I know, has been doubted, and cases have been adduced in which an increase, rather than a diminu- tion of temperature seemed to follow the stoppage of the circulation through the main arterial trunk. But there are several sources of fallacy in making this experiment, against which it is necessary to be on our guard. It is necessary that the limbs to be compared shall have precisely the same quantity of clothing ; that they shall remain equally at rest; and that the anastomosing branches of the li.ub, in which the artery is tied, shall not previously have acquired any preternatural increase of size. That the circulation of the blood through a limb is not altogether stopt by the application of a ligature to its main arterial trunk, may be made apparent by passing a bandage round the upper part of the limb, so as to press upon the subcutaneous veins. By swelling out under this pressure, these veins show that the limb is receiving a supply of blood through the collateral and anastomosing arterial branches* LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 205 In a few days after a ligature has been applied to the origin of its main artery, the temperature of the limb becomes equal to, or higher than that of the corresponding limb; and at this period the pulsation, in consequence of the dilatation of the collateral anastomosing arterial branches, usually re- turns in the arteries situated at a distance from the place to which the ligature is applied. The part of the artery included in the ligature being deprived of its vitality, separates from the living parts, and the ligature is discharged. If at this period we open the extremities of arteries which have been closed, either by the spontaneous process of nature, or by the application of a ligature, we shall find these extremities con- tracted, and, in some instances, filled withsmallclotsor plugs of coagulated blood; but most generally, instead of blood, we shall find clots or plugs of coagulable lymph, extendingfrom the closure of the artery into its open canal. These clots, which are usually of a conical shape, and have their basis at- tached to the contracted extremities of the arteries, are ca- pable of being injected with size and vermilion. Not so the coagula of blood: they are foreign bodies which require to be removed by the process of absorption. If examined at a later period, we not unfrequently find the canal of the artery, to which a ligature has been applied, rendered impervious, and completely obliterated from the point to which the ligature was fixed, up to the first obvious anastomosing branch. This is a fact, that was first noticed by Petit, and afterwards by Mr. White, of Manchester. The presence of an anasto- mosing branch close to the place of the ligature, by the cir- culation which it keeps up, often prevents the formation of the coagula of blood and of lymph, by which the extremi- ties of tied arteries are closed. In wounds in which an arterial hemorrhage occurs, which does not speedily cease of itself, and particularly in wounds where we perceive that the blood flows with con- siderable force, recourse must be had to artificial means in order to restrain it. These means may all perhaps be re- duced to compression, ligature, astringents, and cauteries. Compression may be made upon wounded arteries by pads, or compresses which are retained by means of banda- ges or instruments. Galen mentions a wound of the bra- chial artery inflicted by a young practitioner in the opera- tion of blood-letting, which was healed by compression in four days. The compression appears to have been made by an agglutinating plaster, a piece of sponge, and a roller- bandage that was carried several times round the elbow 206 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. joint. In all the other cases of wounded arteries which had come under his observation, an aneurism, of a greater or smaller size, had uniformly been produced. As a proof that the blood came from an artery, and not from a vein, Galen remarks that it came with a jerk; and this is, I be- lieve, the first instance on record in which this mark of ar- terial hemorrhage is mentioned. A considerable improvement in the mode of applying!he roller-bandage in wounds of arteries, was made by Genga, an Italian physician and surgeon, of which he has given an account in his Anatomia Chirurgica, printed in 1687. This practitioner was called to a young man who had just had the brachial artery opened in the operation of blood-let- ting. Pressure being made by an assistant upon the course of the wounded artery, Genga began by applying a small roller to each of the fingers, and afterwards a longer and broader one to the hand and forearm, rolling this with a mo- derate degree of tightness till he came near to the elbow- joint. Compresses were now applied to the wound, and, after making two or three turns with the bandage over the compress, he carried it some way above the elbow. A firm compress was then laid upon the course of the blood-ves- sels above the wound, and made to press upon them by a second bandage, applied over the first. The pulsations of a small aneurism which had formed, were still visible at the end of the fourteenth day; but, by continuing the use of the bandages, the cure was completed by the twenty-second. Genga says that he was led to adopt this mode of banda- ging from having perceived in several similar cases, swell- ing gangrene and sphacelus of the hand and forearm occur from the application of bandages, which acted like so many tight ligatures placed round the elbow-joint. The propriety of commencing the application of the bandage from the points of the fingers and toes, is not, Genga justly remarks, confined solely to cases of wounded arteries. It is equally pro- per, I am convinced, and will ever be found useful in all cases of fracture, dislocation, or ulcer of the extremities in which the use of bandages is required. This practice of Genga'a was afterwards adopted by his countryman, Guattani, and applied by him with very considerable success to the cure of the larger aneurisms of the inferior as well as of the supe- rior extremities. It was much used in wounds of arteries by Theden, who was a long time head surgeon to the Prus- sian army. From the accounts which have been published of its success, and from what I have myself seen, I am sa LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 207 * tisfied that it is a mode of bandaging that may be highly useful in many cases of wounded arteries; and that, when judiciously employed, it may prevent the occurrence of aneurisms, or even cure them after they have occurred. A great variety of instruments for compressing wounded arteries and aneurisms have been at different times invent- ed. The first instrument of this kind of which I find any account, is figured by Scultetus, in his eighteenth plate. It seems to have been invented about the beginning of the seventeenth century, by a dexterous arteriotomist, who was accustomed to draw blood fr«,m the radial artery, in order to cure severe pains of the head. It consisted of two circu- lar pieces of iron, in which the forearm was placed, connect- ed together with bars about a foot in length. In the lower part of one of these bars, a screw-pad was fixed, by turning round which, any degree of compression required could be made upon the artery over which it was placed. Scultetus suggests that every surgeon should be in possession of a si- milar instrument; and it seems difficult to look at the re- presentation given of it without being led to imagine that it may have suggested to the mind of Petit the first idea of the screw tourniquet. Many years after this, a compressing instrument for the cure of wounded arteries and aneurisms, was invented and used in his own case, by M. Bourdelot, physician to the Queen of Sweden, who had had his brachial artery pricked in blood-letting. The compressing instrument was worn by Bourdelot upwards of twelve months, and a radical cure obtained ; of which he published an account in the Zodia- cus Medico Gallus for the year 1681. Since that time, va- rious other instruments have been proposed for the same purpose, but, however much diversified in form, they all seem to act upon the same principle. By their means, pressure is made with a screw-pad over the extremity of the wounded artery, or over the sac of the aneurism, while the counter-pressure necessary to support this is diffused over an extensive surface on the opposite side of the limb. The screw-pad w Inch presses upon the artery, and the compress- es by which the counter-pressure is made, are connected together by semicircular pieces of iron, which stand off from the sides of the limb, so as to make no pressure there, but to allow the circulation of the blood and of the lymphatic fluid to go on freely through the collateral and anastomosing branches. It cannot be denied that cures have occasionally been effected by means of these instruments; but the objec- 208 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. tions to their use. are numerous, and appear to be but too well founded. They are easily displaced ; they occasion pain, which is long continued : they produce sometimes in the parts on which pressure is made, and at other times in those below them, a swelling and tendency to gangrene. Even in the cases in which they are successfully applied, they are long in effecting a cure, and the cure which is at last obtained, is one which might, in some instances, have been produced by surer, safer, and simpler means. Of the three methods of compressing wounded arteries and aneu- risms, I regard that employed by Genga as by far the best, and can easily conceive many cases in which it is deserving of a trial. In the greater number of cases in which compression produces a cure of wounded artery or of aneurism, there is reason to believe that the can;.! of the artery is shut up, by the adhesion of its sides at the place where the pressure is applied. Two cases, however, are recorded, one by Petit, and the other by Scarpa, in which compression effected a cure of aneurism at the flexure of the elbow-joint, with the entire preservation of the arterial canal. But compression serves as a temporary means of suspend- ing hemorrhage, in many cases of the division and wounds of arteries in which we expect nothing from it in the way of cure. We have daily examples of this in the performance of those chirurgical operations which require the use of cutting instruments. The trunk or orifice of a vessel from which blood issues in operation, may, in some instances, be pressed with the fingers simply, so as effectually for a time to restrain the hemorrhage. But, in most operations of any importance, the fingers are either insufficient for that purpose, or cannot, from the situation and number of arte- ries to be divided, be safely or usefully applied. Hemor- rhage, therefore, is now usually suspended during operation, particularly upon the extremities, by the use of the instru- ment so well known by the name of the tourniquet. This instrument consists of a firm belt, strap, or ligature, which is put round the limb, and made to press upon the arteries by tightening it with a pin or a screw. The tourniquet is one of the simplest, most obvious, and useful of human in- ventions, and yet it does not appear to have been made, nor this mode of suppressing hemorrhage in operation em- ployed, before the siege of Besancon, in 1674. At this siege M. Morell employed a pin in tightening the ligature that was put round the limb in amputation, in the same LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 209 way that carters tighten the ropes with which they fasten goods of different sorts upon their wagons. This instru- ment is the turn-stick of the older English surgeons. The mode of suppressing hemorrhage by it is described by Mr. Young of Plymouth, in his Currus Triumphalise Tcrebin- tho, written in 1678, four years after the siege of Besan- con. «I hope," says Mr. Young, « it will not be altogether impertinent if I here take occasion to recommend to the young practitioner one way of ligature very useful in am- putations, especially above the knee, that is to say, a wadd of hard linen cloth, or the like, inside the thigh, a little be- low the inguen ; then passing a towel round the member, knit the ends of it together, and with a hatoon, a bedstaff, or the like, twist it till it compress the wadd or boulster so very strait on the crural vessels, that (the circulation being stopped in them) their bleeding, when divided by the ex- cision, shall be scarce large enough to let him see where to apply his restrict!ves, nor shall the pain of that operation be comparable to what it would be were not the member numbed by the compress."* Previously to this period, surgeons simply tied a ligature round the limb, or grasped the parts above the incision very firmly with the hands. The turn-stick is still a very useful instrument, which may at any time be formed of a belt, neck-cloth, handkerchief, strap, or cord, and any hard body whatever, which, by being turned round, may twist these ligatures. It is still used in some public hospitals, but its place in operation is now generally supplied by the screw tourniquet. The proposal of tightening the belt of the tourniquet by means of a screw was made by Petit the sur- geon, in 1718, and may justly be regarded as the greatest improvement which has ever been effected in the construc- tion of that instrument. The degree of pressure necessary to restrain hemorrhage can be regulated by the screw with much more exactness than by the turn-stick ; and besides, it does not require the unceasing aid of an assistant to keep the belt of the tourniquet sufficiently tense. The belt or strap should be of a firm cloth, the warp of which does not yield readily to the tongues of the buckles which are fixed into it; and the screw should always remain, however firm- ly it may be screwed, at the point to which it has been turned by the surgeon. A tourniquet, the screw of which * Young, p. 30 D d 210 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. may be turned or moved by pulling strongly at both ends of its strap, is insufficient, and may occasion much inconve- nience, if not danger, during operation. This trial, there- fore, ought always to be made before the tourniquet is applied, that the surgeon may know how far he can safely trust to it. After important operations on the extremities, particu- larly after amputation, it is often necessary to have a tour- niquet placed on the limb, ready to be screwed or tightened in the event of any hemorrhage taking place; but the com- mon screw tourniquet is inconvenient from its weight, and on that account one of a lighter make has been proposed. The forms that have been given to this lighter tourniquet are innumerable, but they are in general of little import- ance ; and the old turn-stick may, I conceive, with great propriety, be substituted in place of them all, being a much simpler and better instrument for the purpose than any of the light tourniquets which have yet been invented. Pressure by the tourniquet can be applied only for a short time. It puts a complete stop to all circulation in the limb below the part to which it is applied, and seldom fails, when long continued, to occasion irremediable mischief. It should never, therefore, be kept applied longer than is ne- cessary to enable the surgeon to search for and apply li- gatures to the divided vessels, and when these are tied it ought instantly to be loosened or removed. With whom the proposal to apply ligatures to divided or wounded blood-vessels first originated, is a point which can- not now be ascertained. Celsus directs that two ligatures be applied to a wounded vein, and that the vessel be divi- ded between them ; but he does not appear to have been ac- quainted with the use of the ligature in suppressing hemor- rhage from arteries. Galen recommends the application of the ligature as a means of suppressing hemorrhage from ar- teries as well as from veins. But he says nothing of its use in aneurism. Mtius, who lived about the middle of the fourth century, is the author by whom this improvement in opera- tive surgery is first mentioned. «« We mark out," says he, « the course of the artery as it descends from the axilla, and then beginning about three inches below that cavity, make a longitudinal incision downwards over the course of the artery. After laying the artery bare, we raise it with a blunt hook, pass two ligatures round it, and then divide it between the ligatures. The wound is then to be filled with frankincense, and proper dressings and bandages applied. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 211 We then lay open with safety the swelling in the flexure of the elbow joint, no longer dreading a flow of blood. Af- ter taking out the clots of coagulated blood, we seek for the wound from which it came, tie the artery with two ligatures, and divide between them, filling this wound also with frank- incense, in order to promote the process of suppuration." Paulus of iEgina, who is supposed to have lived in the seventh century, remarks, « that aneurisms which occur in the arm-pits, groins, or neck, are dangerous to meddle with from the size of the arteries, but that those which occur in the extremities admit of being cured by operation." He di- rects a longitudinal incision to be made over the course of the artery going to the ancurismal tumour, the lips of the wound to be kept open by hooks, and a needle, containing two ligatures, to be passed under the artery after it has been properly laid bare, the artery to be divided between these ligatures, and tfie wound healed up by suppuration. By way of greater security, and to prevent the slipping of the ligatures which are first applied, Paulus directs that an ad- ditional ligature be applied by another needle to each ex- tremity of the artery. This seems to be the first hint of the application of a ligature of security which has been so much employed in modern times, particularly by some of the French surgeons. The directions given by ^Etius and Paulus for the appli- cation of the ligature in the cure of aneurism, are copi- ed by the Arabians, and by almost all the older systematic authors. But whether the operation so minutely and accu- rately described was frequently or at all practised,does not appear from the records of physic and surgery. Guille- mcau is the first author who mentions having performed the operation by ligature for an aneurism situated at the flexure of the elbow joint; and he seems to have been guided in the performance of that operation by the directions of iEtius and Paulus, for he laid bare the artery above the aneuris- mal tumour, tied it, and then qpened the aneurismal sac, turned out the clots of blood w ith which it was filled, dress- ed the wound, and healed it by suppuration. His account of this operation was published at Paris in 1594. Sylvatirus, in a treatise published at Venice in 1604, the first distinct treatise, it deserves to be remarked, which was published on the subject of aneurism, recommends in aneu- risms of the extremities the application of the ligature in the manner which had been recommended by the ancients, and says that he had seen wounded arteries healed up in Ul'J LECTURE" ON' INFLAMMATION. various parts of the body. The method of cure by liga- ture, however, does not seem to have been universally prac- tised about this time ; for Fahricius Hildanus mentions a case of aneurism at the flexure of the elbow joint, which he cured by the application of compresses and bandaging. I do not find any cases of aneurism of the arm recorded, in which the cure had been attempted by the application of the ligature, from this time to that of Wiseman, who, in his Surgery, published in 1676, mentions two cases of aneurism at the flexure of the elbow joint, in which, after having had pressure made upon the artery above the tumour, he cut di- rectly into the sac of the aneurism, without having previous- / ly applied any ligatures, as the ancients directed, to the ar- tery above it. »«That done," says he, « I threw out the grumous blood with my fingers, and cleansed the wound with a sponge. Then desiring Mr. Hollierto slacken his hand, upon which the artery discovered itself by the blond spurting out, I passed my needle under the upper part of the artery, and tied that, and cut off the end of the ligature. Near the wound made in the artery by letting blood, there was a cartilaginous body formed, which hindered my com- ing to the artery ; I cut it away, then passed my needle, and made a second ligature." In the second case operated on by Wiseman, a hemor- rhage took place on the third day after the operation, in all probability from the inferior part of the artery, to which it does not appear that Wiseman in either of his operations had applied a ligature. This hemorrhage was easily re- pressed by a bandage, which Wiseman appears to have ap- plied in the manner afterwards proposed by Genga. Saviard, who seems to have practised in the Hotel Dieu from 1690 to the beginning of the eighteenth century, men- tions three cases ofoperations performed by him for aneurism at the flexure of the elbow joint, occasioned in the operation of blood-letting. In the first case he applied a ligature, it would appear, to the upper part only of the artery, a hemor- rhage took place from the lower part twelve days after the operation, and seems to have suggested to Saviard the ne- cessity of a double ligature in those cases in which an open- ing is made directly into the sac of the aneurism. His re- flection upon this case is in the following words:—<*This accident ought to he a caution to young surgeons, not to neglect tying the artery both above and below the aperture in the operation of the aneurism, in order to be prepared against an accident that may cost the patient his life, after enduring a painful operation." LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 213 The operation performed by M. Saviard in the other two cases, is almost in every respect the same with that which is performed for aneurism at the flexure of the elbow joint by the surgeons of the present day, and has served as an example of the judicious and safe mode of operating since his time. The only variation which has been made on the operation for aneurism at the flexure of the elbow joint since the time of Saviard, is that which you will find de- scribed in the sequel to the new method of curing fistula Iachrymalis, by M. Anel, printed at Turin, in 1714. This method of M. Anel is mentioned by Heister, in his Insti- tutions of Surgery. But it seems to have been totally over- looked by the greater part of those who have written upon the subject of aneurism, and derives much of the interest which it at present possesses from the circumstance of its having been re-invented by Mr. Hunter, and applied by him to aneurisms situated in the lower extremity, a situation in which it is infinitely more useful than it can ever be in aneu- risms of the upper extremity. Anel's method consists in laying bare the artery above the aneurism, in applying a ligature to it so as to stop the flow of blood, in leaving the aneurismal sac unopened, and in applying to the aneurismal tumour a very moderate de- gree of pressure. He performed this singular operation at Rome, in the year 1710, and with complete success. It does not appear from his own relation, what the circumstances were which determined him to leave the aneurismal sac un- opened, but this he did at a period when the functions of the absorbent system were but little, if at all, known, and when of course he could not be said to trust to them for the completion of the cure. The tumour, however, disappeared in this case so completely, that Anel says, it would have been difficult from the examination of the arm to have pointed out the place where the aneurism existed. We have no reason to believe that Anel repeated this operation, other- wise he certainly would have mentioned it. The ancients have not left us any directions with regard to the application of ligatures to the arteries of the lower extremities, similar to those which they have given respect- ing the arteries of the upper extremities in the operation for aneurism situated at the flexure of the elbow joint, and from their silence, there is great reason to believe that they never practised that ligature. Galen declares, that it was impossible to save any one in whom the great artery of the thigh was wounded. 214 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. The honour of having proposed and executed the liga- ture of the femoral artery seems to have been shared by two Italian surgeons, Joannes Trullus and Marcus Aurelius Severinus. The account which is given of this operation by Severinus is to be found in his work, entitled DeEfficaci Medicina, published at Frankfort in 1646. The patient, a young man of 17 years of age, was wounded by a ball in the right thigh about eight inches below the groin, which passed through the thigh, and at the same time appears to have opened the femoral artery. The wound was dressed by a barber, and the hemorrhage restrained, but in the course of the next day a pulsating tumour was observed; a hemor- rhage occasionally took place to the amount of three or four ounces, and again stopped spontaneously. The aneurism increasing, with mucli fever and pain, a consultation of sur- geons was held, all of whom were for leaving the case to time and nature, except Joannes Trullus, who was of opi- nion that the wound should be dilated, with the design of seeking for the wounded artery. This advice, however, was overruled, till afresh hemorrhage occurring, Severinus was called into consultation. The situation of the patient was found to be such, that nothing but the dilatation of the wound, and the ligature or cauterising of the artery, so as to suppress the hemorrhage, seemed to afford any chance of saving the patient's life. The consent of the patient and his friends having been obtained, Trullus and Severinus pro- ceeded to the operation. They placed a hard pad upon the artery, the pulsations of which were felt by the finger a little below the groin, and bound dow n the pad by a strong liga- ture, as was practised at that time in amputation. Trullus afterwards divided the skin, and immediately a great quan- tity of grumous blood, amounting to six pounds in weight, was removed by Severinus, together with the fresh blood, which now began to flow from the artery, and which direct- ed them to the place where the artery was wounded. The hemorrhage was restrained by Trullus pressing upon the artery in the groin, while Severinus separated it from the contiguous vein, and tied it above and below the wound. Trullus divided the artery the day after the operation, and from that time the cure went on as in a simple wound. Upon this case, Severinus makes the following reflections:— " There are," says he,««indeed many things worthy of ad- miration in this case, of which I shall mention three. The first is, that, after an interval of forty days, the extravasa- ted blood should have been preserved free from putrefac- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 215 lion. The second, that this blood should have separated the muscles from one another, so that when the clots were removed the artery presented itself to us as if the muscles had been separated by dissection; a circumstance which afforded great facility in operating, and which inclines me to think, that in similar cases the operation should be de- ferred for some time, unless the hemorrhage obliges us to have recourse to it. The third and last circumstance is, that nature nourished the limb after the artery was tied in the same way as if it had been supplied by a sound artery, so that the limb remained neither less in size, nor weaker in power, than the other." It is curious enough, that the cure of femoral aneurism, recorded by Severinus, should have been regarded by some as marvellous, and by others, as referable only to a particu- lar confotmation of the subject he operated upon, in whom it was supposed that the femoral artery was divided into two, as the brachial is sometimes observed to be divided very high up and even in the axilla into radial and ulnar arte- ries. A man was brought to the Hotel Dieu, in the month of November 1688, on account of a wound which he had re- ceived with a sword in the internal and superior part of the thigh, and which had been succeeded by a considerable aneurism. A consultation of surgeons was held, who were of opinion that the aneurism was caused by the aperture of the trunk of the crural artery, or of the beginning of one of the principal branches proceeding from it at the place of its division. It being conceived that the operation for aneurism was the only means of cure which could be attempted with any hopes of success, the tourniquet was applied. When M. Bottentuit, the operator, judged that this instrument was twisted sufficiently tight, he opened the aneurismal sac in its full extent, and extracted all the blood that was extra- vasated. The wide vacuity produced by this extraction af- forded room, when the tourniquet was loosened, to perceive the place where the artery was opened, which was found to be very considerable by the flux of blood, yet it was soon stopt by twisting the tourniquet. " The hemorrhage being tbus stopped, we passed," sa>s Saviard, " a crooked needle under the artery, threaded with a double waxed thread, part whereof we passed above the aperture in the vessel, and the other below, which were afterwards tied with a double knot called the surgeon's knot. No small compresses were placed upon the artery above the knot, as is practised 216 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. by some, because it was judged proper to tie so consider- able an artery very tight which we could not have been sure of doing by the interposition of a compress which, be- ing imbibctl with moisture, diminishes in thickness, and makes room for the ligature to loosen." The relaxation of the tourniquet making it appear that the blood was stop- ped by the ligature of the artery, the wound was dressed, and the patient put to bed, with the limb placed in an ele- vated situation upon a pillow. The ligature fell off of its own accord in fifteen days, and the patient, who was per- fectly cured in six weeks, made afterwards several cam- paigns in the army with all possible vigour. A period of nearly fifty years elapsed between the first and second, and of seventy years between the second and third application of the ligature to the femoral artery for the cure of aneurism. During these intervals the disease must have frequently occurred, but the results which Seve- rinus and Saviard had obtained in their operations, seem to have been either unknown, or completely forgotten. The attention of the public, however, was at last roused to the possibility of a limb being saved that was affected with fe- moral aneurism, by the publication of an operation perform- ed in the Manchester Infirmary on the 28th of February, 1757. This case, which is inserted in the third volume of the Medical Observations and Enquiries, is entitled, An Aneurism in the Thigh perfectly cured by the Operation, and the Use of the Limb preserved. The aneurism, in this case, had been produced by the patient dropping a pair of scissars ,and suddenly clapping his knees together to pre- vent the scissars from falling to the ground. In doing this, he forced the point into his thigh, and wounded the artery. This is an accident which has repeatedly been observed to take place from the instinctive effort which is made to stop a knife which has been accidentally dropt, from falling to the ground. Mr. Burchall, the operator in this case, applied a tourniquet to the crural artery, made an incision the whole length of the tumour, and removed the grumous clots ol blood. On the tourniquet been slackened, the blood im- mediately gushed out of the punctured vessel with great im- petuosity, and plainly discovered from whence it came. " I instantly directed," says Mr. Burchall, " the tourniquet to be made tight, then soaked up the remaining part of the blood from the denuded artery with a sponge dipped in warm water, which laid in view the puncture, about as large in diameter as would admit of a crow's quill. I then passed LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 217 a needle threaded about half an inch above, and again be- low the orifice of the wounded artery, and secured both parts of the vessel by ligature, without dividing the artery. 1 filled the wound with lint, and covered it with large pied- gits spread with yellow basilic on, and a gentle easy band- age over all. March 6th___A slight hemorrhage ensued, which obliged me to take off the dressings. I perceived that the upper ligature was too slack, I therefore passed the threaded needle, as before, a little higher than the first, and included a small bit of plaster, rolled up as a compress, within the ligature, for fear of cutting the artery; and, by way of farther security, did the same below, and dressed all up as before. Not the least hemorrhage appeared after- wards ; the wound digested very well; the injured part of the artery sloughed off with the ligature in a short time ; the external w ound was healed up in six weeks, and the pa- tient discharged, perfectly cured, on the 17th of April fol- lowing." This patient was shown about nine years after- wards, by Dr. Hunter, to a medical society in London, as a singular example of a person who had had the femoral artery tied without the loss of a limb. From this period, but not sooner, surgeons began to regard the ligature of the femoral artery as a means which might, with some prospect of safety, be employed for the cure of femoral aneurism ; and a few cases of this operation were recorded in the public journals, in different countries of Europe. I do not, however, believe that above ten instances are re- corded in which the femoral artery had been tied, before Mr. Hunter proposed, in 1785, the ligature of this ar- tery, in the middle of the thigh, for the cure of popliteal aneurism. This is an operation which has since, in a very particular manner, attracted the attention of surgeons in every part of the world. Several French surgeons have contended that it was an operation first devised by Desault. More lately this merit has been claimed for Anel. That Anel performed the operation of which I formerly gave you an account, and that it resembled Mr. Hunter's opera- tion for popliteal aneurism, in the aneurismal sac being left unopened, there can be no manner of doubt, but this is the only circumstance in which Anel and Mr. Hunter's operations agree. Anel's was an alteration on an operation which had almost always had a favourable termination. Mr. Hunter's operation was a simple and safe substitute for a variety of operations, all of which had been dangerous or fatal in their execution or results. Anel's operation has not E c 218 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. been repeated. Mr. Hunter's has been oftener performed since it was first proposed, than the operation for any other species of aneurism. How it is likely to be judged of by posterity, we may form a tolerable guess by the opinion concerning it already pronounced by Scarpa, in his learned and scientific Treatise on Aneurisms. »• Mr John Hunt- er," this author observes," was undoubtedly the first who proposed and performed,'(in St. George's Hospital, Lon- don, 1785,) the ligature of the superficial femoral artery in the thigh, for the radicalcure of the popliteal aneurism, leav- ing the aneurismal sac in the ham perfectly untouched. Mr. Hunter, according to all appearance, was not acquaint- ed with what Anel hail done in the case of aneurism at the bend of the arm ; and even those who published the first happy success obtained by Mr. Hunter, made no mention of Anel's method. Mr. Hunter, therefore, in trying this new mode of cure for the popliteal aneurism, had no other guide than his own sublime genius, always active and un- ceasingly employed, so long as he lived, in extending the boundaries of the natural sciences, and of the arts useful te mankind, especially that of surgery. He, as well as liis contemporaries, discouraged by the continual disasters ac- companying the common method of curing the popliteal aneurism by means of the incision of the sac, and full of confidence in the resources which nature has reserved to herself in the anastomoses of the superior extremities round the elbow, and of the inferior extremities round the knee, and fully aware of the prodigious efficacy of the absorbent lymphatic system, proposed to try this new plan of opera- ting. The happy event which followed in the first patient on whom he operated, and the other similar fortunate suc- cesses obtained by him, as also those which, in the sequel, occured in the hands of other surgeons, proved the justice, as well as the great utility of the plan conceived for the cure of the popliteal aneurism ; which discovery will form an eternal monument of glory to its author." It is in the simplicity of Mr. Hunter's proposal, as impro- ved and corrected by himself, that we are to seek, I con- ceive, for the model of those operations which have since been performed by surgeons upon the anterior iliac, carotid, and subclavian arteries; operations which evince as much boldness in the design, as dexterity and skill in the execu- tion, and the success of which has afforded undeniable and most meritorious proofs of the present advanced state of English surgery. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 219 To Ambrose Parey belongs the glory of having first pro- posed and practised the application of the ligature to the arteries divided in amputation. This improvement, un- doubtedly the greatest that has ever been made in opera- tive surgery, is mentioned by Parey in a small edition of his work published in 1564 ; but whether this was the first time that it was made known by him to the public, I am un- able to say. It is spoken of with approbation by his coun- tryman, Delachamps, in his Chirurgie Francois, published in 1570. The opposition which it met with from his con- temporary, M. Gourmelin, professor of surgery to the Fa- culty of Medicine inParis, is well known, and was so far use- ful, as it drew from Parey a spirited reply. By almost every other author, for nearly a century after this, Parey's improve- ment is overlooked, spoken of with indifference, or opposed. Even his favourite pupil, Guillemeau, who had translated his works into Latin, speaks of it in less warm terms of praise than might have been expected from one who had often witnessed its effects, and to whose evidence in its fa- vour Parey had directly appealed. After having seen and practised the operation of Parey, this author came at length to prefer the cautery to the ligature, in all cases of gan- grened limbs requiring to be amputated, as he himself in- forms us in his Chirurgie Fran90i.se, a work which may, in some measure, be regarded as a supplement to that of his master. The unwillingness, on the part of succeeding sur- geons, to adopt the practice introduced by Parey, did not arise, I am convinced, from any deference for authority, nor, as has often erroneously been supposed, from the ig- norance and obstinacy of those who were engaged in the practice of surgery. It had another and better foundation, In the difficulty which was experienced of applying the liga- tures with sufficient quickness and certainty, so as to pre- vent the danger arising from an excessive loss of blood. The mode of suspending the circulation by means of com- pression, was not invented till nearly a century after the death of Ambrose Parey. But, without that invention, the improvement of Parey, I conceive, must for ever have re- mained incomplete. It is this compression alone which en- ables the surgeon of the present day to tie the arteries di- vided, in his operations, with so much ease, safety, and de- liberation. It was the want of the tourniquet which seems to have rendered Parey's proposal so unsafe and difficult in the exe- cution. Guillemeau directed that the mouth of each large 220 LECTURES ON INFL VMM AT ION. bleeding vessel should be closed, or pressed upon with the point of a finger, and that the fingers should be kept so placed till the limb was removed. But the sudden and pro- fuse hemorrhage, occasioned by the incision of a number of arteries, all divided at the same time, must have made this a most dificult and hazardous undertaking. Dionis, whose course of chirurgical operations was pub- lished in 1707, is the first author of any distinction after Ambrose Parey, who has ventured to recommend the liga- ture, in preference to the cautery, for the purpose of sup- pressing hemorrhage from the arteries divided in amputa- tion. But in securing the arteries with the ligature, Dionis whs able to avail himself of the use of the tourniquet. " Chirurgery furnishes us," says Dionis, " with three ways of stopping the blood ; first, by fire; secondly, by the vi- triol button ; and, thir.'ly, by ligature. " Fire was so much in use among the ancients that they employed it in almost all their operations, as we see farriers do in all those which they apply to horses. They heated red hot their actual cauteries, of which some were shaped like a button, others like an olive, and a third sort like a platin; they applied them red-hot to the orifices of the vessels as soon as the member was separated; and by thus burning the vessels and adjoining flesh, they formed a scar, which hindered the issuing out of the blood ; but this cruel way was uncertain, because when the scar came to fall, the blood flew out with the same violence as on the day of the opera- tion, which has put the artists of our profession on the search of gentler ways than that of fire. <« They have therefore invented the vitriol button, which is made of a little bit of broken vitriol, wrapt up in a little cotton. We prepare three or four of these, which we lay on the orifices of the vessels which are cut, one after another. This vitriol dissolving with the humidity of the blood, burns and cauterises wherever it touches, and by the scar which H makes, stops the blood. This is the method used at the Hotel-Dieu at Paris, in all amputations. But this srar shares the same fate with that produced by fire, for coming to fall off, the blood may escape out; wherefore we retard its fall as long as we can ; and the chirurgeons which make use of this way ought to have these buttons ready exery time they dress the patient, in order to apply them when- ever the blood issues out. « There beiiig'no absolute certainty in either of these two first ways, the modern chirurgeons have invented the liga- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 221 tare of the vessels, and tried experiments which have suc- ceeded ; so that with a threaded needle they stop the blood more certainly than with fire or vitriol, which cannot pro- duce scars without putting the sufferer to extreme pain, from which they at present save the poor patients, which, without that, endure enough. This ligature is made two ways ; the first, by pinching the end of the artery with a crow's bill, or a pair of nippers, with a ring to close them, which we call avalet apatin. They slip on the instrument as far as to the artery, a thread prepared and noosed, and fasten it with a double knot; and that it may not be shoved off the end of the artery by the continual pulsations of the arterial blood, there is to be at one of the ends of the thread, a threaded needle, which they run through, across the body of the vessel, after which they secure the ligature by tying some knots. The second sort of ligature consists of two straight needles, threaded with the same thread, which is well waxed. One of these they run through above, and close to the artery, and the other below, and close to that vessel; then to make them come out at the knee-pan, two fingers' breadth above the incision which has been made, and a half finger's breadth distant from each other. They tie the two ends of the thread, one near the other, on a small bolster, in such manner that the vessels are closed by the noose made by the thread, and the blood certainly stopt: we are withal to take care the noose of the thread do not take hold of the nerve which is cut, which, by being so tightly drawn together, would occasion convulsive motions, and a palpitation of the heart, which would very sensibly afflict the patient. "By the description I have just been giving of these three ways of stopping the blood, 1 doubt not in the least but that you will decide in favour of the last, as the least painful and most secure."* In the time of Dionis, the tying with a ligature the arte- ries divided by amputation came into general use, and the burning irons of the older surgeons were of course aban- doned. Various ineffectual attempts have since been made to discover styptic and astringent substances, which, by constringing the orifices of divided arteries, should render the use of the ligature unnecessary. No reliance, however, is now placed by surgeons, in the use of these substances, for • Pa»<> 40R 222 LEC TL'RES ON INFLAMMATION. the suppression of hemorrhage from any vessel of a size sut ficient to occasion alarm by its bleeding, or which, from its situation, admits of the application of a ligature. Three modes of applying a ligature to divided blood- vessels have been followed. The first is by a needle armed with a ligature, which is passed through the soft parts sur- rounding the extremity of the artery to be tied. This is a practice which is described by Ambrose Parey, and which was in use long before his time. It is objectionable from the pain which it occasions, from the great length of time which the ligature takes to separate, and from the danger of hemorrhage, by the loosening of the ligature, occasioned by the wasting of the parts included in it. Surgeons now, therefore, never have recourse to the needle, unless when they have failed in securing the artery by other means. In the second way, the surgeon lays hold of the extremity of thevesselto be tied, with a pairof forceps, and pulls itgently out from the surface of the wound. This method seems to have been first practised by Ambrose Parey, and to have been chiefly followed by him. There are many cases of di- vided vessels in which it is easily practised ; and wherever it is so, there are no objections to its use. The third way is that which is now commonly practised with the tenacu- lum. This instrument is a sharp curved hook, resembling a needle, by the point of which the bleeding vessel, or the cellular substance immediately surrounding it, is transfixed, and the artery drawn out by the surgeon, so as to allow an assistant to apply a ligature to the vessel, beyond the place that is transfixed by the tenaculum. The ancients mention the practice of drawing out with a hamus, or hook, the ex- tremities of blood-vessels which arc to be tied ; but the in- strument for this purpose, of the form in which we at pre- sent use it, was proposed little more than forty years ago, by Mr. Bromfield, of London. He proposed and strongly recommended,this mode of securing blood-vessels by the tenaculum, in place of that by needle and ligature. The ligature that is to be put round the artery is formed of one or more threads, that have been previously well waxed. The wax prevents the ligature from being moistened by the blood, and its sides from falling together, which the sides of unwaxed threads, used as ligatures, are very liable to do. When the ligature is formed of more threads than one, the wax preserves the threads in the parallel position that had been given to them ; and these seem to me to be the chief, if not tbc only, purposes which the waxing answers. The LECTURKS ON INFLAMMATION. 223 size and strength of the ligature should bear some propor- tion to that of the vessel which is to be tied. As the ligature is to be considered as a foreign body, which is introduced into the wound, the smaller it is, the less, it is evident, will it irritate the canal in which it lies, or separate the edges of the wound from each other. Cutting off one of the extre- mities of the ligature, after a knot upon the artery has been tied, is a manifest improvement; as in all cases in which seve- ral ligatures are applied, it diminishes, by one half, the num- ber which must protrude from the wound. The ligature must be drawn, in tying the vessel, with such a degree of tightness as will prevent it from being forced off from the end of the vessel by the impetus which the blood receives from the action of the heart. Desault first suggested that the two internal coats of the artery are generally, if not always, divided, when the liga- ture is drawn with the degree of tightness requisite to sup- press hemorrhage ; a fact which I have had many oppor- tunities of confirming. Dr. Joneshasshown also,by his expe- riments with regard to the effects of the ligature of blood- vessels, that this division of the two internal coats of the artery, so far from retarding, tends powerfully, by its in- ducing the state of adhesive inflammation, to promote the closure of the divided extremities. In tying arteries, the extremity of the vessel which bleeds must be'laid hold of by itself, and as little of the surrounding parts as possible in- cluded in the ligature by which it is tied. The indosureof any considerable quantity of the parts immediately sur- rounding the artery, will prevent the ligature from dividing the two internal coats; will occasion the ligature to be longer in separating, and may give rise, as has been sup- posed, to spasmodic or convulsive affections, depending up- on the inelosure of branches of nerves. No foreign body should ever be interposed between the ligature and the artery which it incloses; such as bits of rolled paper, plaster, cork or wood. These were at one time supposed to be use- ful, by preventing the ligature from cutting the artery; but, in so far as their introduction prevented the division of the tw« interior coats, we now know that it must have been not only useless, but injurious. Besides, these foreign bodies, hy the irritation which they excite, are liable to produce suppuratiun, and even ulceration, in the surfaces with which l»ey come into contact. The introduction of a second liga- ture, the ligature of security as it has been termed, to be tied in case of the failure of the first, is liable to the same 224 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION objections. But it is unnecessary for me to dwell much longer on the mode of performing an operation which you may see every day done in the public hospitals, and which will be better learned from example and practice, than from any rules which can be laid down. In tying the arteries in a wound, we always begin with the larger artery, and tie in succession every distinct vessel which continues to bleed a few minutes alter the wound has been exposed to the air. If, either from faintness on the part of the patient, or from long exposure to the air, the bleeding from the divided arteries has ceased, we must give the patient a little wine, or some other cordial, and apply a moderately warm sponge to the wound, with a view to in- duce the arteries again to bleed. Not unfrequently this effect may be produced by drawing the nail of the finger over that portion of the surface of the wound from which the blood had formerly been observed to be propelled. When the hemorrhage takes place from a great number of blood-vessels, few or none of which can be distinguished by the surgeon, or secured by the ligature, we are then obliged to have recourse to the use of a moderate or gradu- ated degree of pressure, by compresses and by bandaging. A bit of soft easily compressible sponge makes the best of all compresses for the suppression of hemorrhage ; and where it is not at hand, pads, or compresses of raw or scraped lint, may be used in its place. The sponge swells with the moisture of the serum, or blood, which lint does not; in swelling it exerts a gentle pressure in every direc- tion ; the blood coagulates on entering the pores of the sponge; and this disposition in the blood to coagulate often extends into the mouths of the vessels from which it flows. The sponge, however, is never to be used where the hemor- rhage can be suppressed by a ligature; but in cases where the bleeding vessel cannot be discovered, or where a liga- ture cannot be easily or safely applied, the sponge and bandage may serve to suppress many a hemorrhage from the smaller arteries, which, without their application, might prove extremely troublesome, if not fatal. The bandage, which answers best to fasten down the sponge used for the suppression of hemorrhage, is the circu- lar roller, which is formed by a narrow slip of cloth, rolled up upon itself. The judicious application of this roller is of the most extensive utility in the practice of our art. Several turns of this bandage are generally required to fasten down the sponge, and to render the pressure which it makes as LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 2^3 equable as possible. When applied to the extremities, the rolling should always be begun from the points of the fingers and toes, and continued up from these over the place upon which the surgeon wishes the pressure to exert more directly its beneficial effects. It is by not attending to this rule, that we every day see so much mischief done by the application of the circular bandage for the suppression of hemorrhage, the cure of fractures, and the retention of dressings to wounds, sores, and ulcers. Hemorrliage may occur from vessels in situations in which, as in the cavity of the mouth and fauces, it is impos- sible to suppress it either by ligature or by compression. Here, if the hemorrhage be profuse, we must have recourse to the actual cautery or burning irons of the ancients, who employed this oftener than any other means in the suppres- sion of hemorrhage. Caustic, styptic, and astringent substances, are also some- times applied in a solid, and at others in a liquid form, for the suppression of hemorrhage ; but these substances are more advantageously applied in secondary hemorrhage, in that which arises from gangrene or ulceration, than in that which occurs in fresh wounds, which it must always be an important object with the surgeon to heal hy the first in^ tentiou. But this is an object which must be frustrated in all cases in which it is necessary to have recourse to caustic or styptic applications. The edges of every incised wound are more or less retract- ed or drawn from each other, and this generally in propor- tion to the size of the wound and the nature of the parts upon which it is inflicted. The different soft textures of which the human body is composed, are more or less elastic, and are in the healthy condition of the body kept in a cer- tain degree of tension. When the fibres, therefore, of any of these textures are divided, they recede from each other ; those of skin farther than those of cellular membrane, and those of muscle farther than those of skin. The fibres of muscle contract most of all. The extremities of a divided artery recede considerably from each other; the veins less than the arteries ; and the nerves probably less than the veins. To oppose this contraction of divided parts by suit- able means, is one of the main objects which the surgeon proposes to himself in the cure of wounds; for the retrac- tion of the edges of wounds from each other alway prevents re-union by the first intention, and very often retards it for a long time bv the second. Ff \ 226 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. But the indication which has for its object to bring the divided parts into contact, and to retain them in that situa- tion, applies chiefly, if not solely, to simple incised wounds; for there are wounds which it is impossible, and others which it would be improper, to attempt to heal by the first inten- tion. Wc have an example of wounds in which it is impossible fo effect a cure by adhesion, in those which are accompa- nied by much loss of substance; in a wound, for example, where a part has been completely cut off by a sabre, as also in a wound made by the extirpation of the mamma, where a large portion of the integuments is cut off because they have become diseased ; and in the separation of large por- tions of soft from hard parts, as of the pericranium from the cranium. Of wounds, in which it would be in vain, and of course improper, to attempt re-union by the first intention, we iiave an example in such as have existed for some time be- fore recourse has been had to art for their cure, and in wounds, the edges of which have become inflamed, and which seem to be passing into the state of suppurating sores. Union by the first intention is improper also in wounds containing foreign bodies, particularly when the foreign body has in it any thing of a poisonous quality. It would be useless to attempt this mode of re-union in gun-shot wounds, or in wounds attended with great contusion ; for, in these wounds a portion of the deadened solid must sepa- rate in the form of a slough or eschar, before granulations can be formed or re-union be produced. But in simple incised wounds, where none of these ob- stacles to re-union exist, the divided parts are to be brought into contact, and retained in that situation. Position, if judiciously employed, has often a very considerable effect in enabling us to effect the re-union of parts which have been divided, but, it is seldom of itself sufficient for that purpose. In many wounds, as, for example, in those over the cranium, simple replacement of the parts is almost all that is necessary; nor can we, by altering the position of the head, change in any degree the relative situation of the edges of the wound. But when the wound is on the neck, on the chest, on the belly, or on any of the extremities, we can often bring the parts divided very nearly into contact by bending one part of the body upon another. Whatever therefore, can be gained by position in the adduction of the edges of a wound should always be well considered by the surgeon in attempting to cure it. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 227 Another means by which divided parts are brought and retained in contact is the application of bandages. Of these a very great number have been at different times employed and described by surgeons. But the form and size of the bandage, it is obvious, must necessarily be varied according to the situation and nature of the wound. The two forms of bandage now most commonly used in the dressing of simple wounds, are the single circular roller, and the double-head- ed roller or uniting bandage. These may be formed of linen, cotton, or woollen cloth, according to the pleasure of the surgeon, the nature of the wound, the season of the year, the climate, &c. The proper mode of applying these ban- dages can be learned only from practice. In rolling, care must be taken not to draw the bandage too tight, nor to leave it too slack ; for in this, as in all other matters of practice, there is always a happy medium between dangerous extremes. If too tight, the bandage will occasion a stoppage of the circulation, inflammation, and perhaps gangrene. If too slack, the purpose for which it is applied will not be fully obtained. Where position and bandaging are insufficient, they may he assisted with plasters. The plasters employed in surgery to retain the edges of recent wounds in contact, are formed by spreading substances which have an adhesive quality upon pieces of silk, linen, leather, or paper. Of these sub- stances the chief difference among them is, that some are soluble, others insoluble in water. Gum-arabic is one of the soluble substances most employ- ed. It forms the principal ingredient in common court plaster. This plaster is said to contain a small admixture of opium. Fish glue, icthyoccolla, white of eggs, &c. are all substances more or less soluble in water. Plasters formed of these substances require to be moistened before they are applied, and they are useful only in very superficial wounds. From their solubility in water they arc not to be employed in wounds where we either expect a slight oozing of blood, or the discharge of serous fluids. A portion of resin, or of some of the warm gums, usually enters into the composition of those adhesive plasters which are insoluble in water. The formulas for their composition are to be found in every Pharmacopeia and Dispensa- tory. The resinous plasters, instead of being moistened, re- quire to be heated before they are applied. The skin to which they are to be applied must be carefully shaved and wiped dry, otherwise they will not adhere. But though 228 LLCTLRE* ON INFLAMMATION. moisture prevents them from adhering, these plasters, when they have been once properly applied, are not detached by slight oozings either of blood, scrum, or pus. They are de- tached, however, from the surfaces of almost all wounds and sores by copious oozings. The number, the length, and breadth of the straps, or pieces into which these plasters are to be cut, must be proportioned to the size of the wound. For large wounds, these arc usually from three-fourths ofan inch to an inch in breadth, and may be several inches ling. The mode of applying them must be learnt in private prac- tice, or in public hospitals. Linen cloth is the web on which the plaster is commonly spread ; but in public: charities, or where the patients are very poor, its place may be very well supplied by a tough firm paper ; a paper like that to which the manufacturers give the name of packing paper. Of stitches or sutures you will find a great variety de- scribed in authors; but the only one which is now usually employed in the cure of wounds is the interrupted suture. The stitches arc made, as in common sewing, with a needle and thread or ligature. The surgical needle should be se- micircular, the point sharp with cutting edges, the head and eye not larger than the body ; the eye should be grooved for the ligature, and the ligature should consist of waxed threads placed parallel to each other. The number of stitches and the size of the ligatures must be proportioned to the length and depth of the wound. Wiseman recom- mends a stitch for every finger's breadth of a wound. They must not be so tight drawn in tying them as to interrupt the circulation. The stitches ought to be supported by tlio application of adhesive straps in the interstices between them. The parts which, when divided, best admit of being stitched, are the skin and cellular membrane. Slitches are sometimes necessary in muscular parts, as in the operation for hare-lip, in wounds of the tongue, and in. wounds of the neck ; but it is always proper to avoid muscular parts, if possible, in the application of stitches, for they are very liable to be. followed by spasmodic contractions of the muscles into which they have been inserted, a tearing open of the wound,convulsive startingsof the limbs, and in some cases it would seem even with locked-jaw or tetanus. Stitches are now very generally allowed to be particularly useful and often necessary in angular wounds, in wounds with great retraction of the edges, and in wounds penetrating into the cavity of the abdomen They ought in in general LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 229 to be removed from the third to the seventh day. If allowed to remain longer, or even in some cases so long, they ex- cite inflammation, and sometimes ulceration. The continued stitch, or Glover's suture, is now seldom, if ever employed. If there be any wounds in which it is required, it is probably in wounds of the intestines. The last mode of re-uniting wounds, or parts which have been divided, is by pins and ligature, or, as it has been termed, by the tw isted suture. This mode of uniting parts is preferable to the interrupted suture in superficial wounds, as in those wounds of the lips and face, in which a stitch is supposed to be required. The pins are formed of gold or silver, because these substances do not contract rust. The silver pins require steel points. The ligature, which is formed of waxed threads, placed parallel to one another, is twisted round the pins, so as to press gently the edges of the wound together. The pins must be taken out, like the com- mon stitches, from the fourth to the seventh day. It has been proposed to heal the divisions of the lip by adhesive plasters, or by interrupted stitches ; but pins and ligatures are to be preferred. The utility of stitches, in some of the wounds I have men- tioned, has been denied by some authors ; and the uniting bandage and adhesive strap, it has been contended, may, in all cases of wounds, be advantageously substituted in their place. The celebrated Paracelsus is the first author, so far as I can find, who distinctly states this opinion. It has since been defended with much zeal by several authors, but particularly by M. Pibrac, a distinguished member of the late academy of surgery in France, and more lately by Mr. Young, in this country. In an essay inserted in the ninth volume of the octavo edition of the Memoirs of that Aca- demy, Pibrac endeavours to prove that there are no wounds in which we ought not to abstain from the use of sutures. In proof of this, he enumerates a variety of instances in which he obtained great benefit from bandaging, and from the use of adhesive straps, where stitches had failed, and points out, at considerable length, some of the inconveniences which he supposes to be inseparable from the use of sutures. Pibrac does not entirely proscribe stitches in very large wounds of the belly or parietes of the abdomen, a class of wounds in w hirh sutures have almost always been supposed to be particularly necessary, and where the stitching has got a particular name, that of gastro-raphe ; but he mentions a variety of cases in which cures were ultimately obtained with- 230 LECTURES OX INFLAMMATION. out having recourse lo them, and denies altogether their utility in small wounds. Wounds, however, of the parie- tes of tin . !> lomen. whether made by a sabre, or with the scalpel as in the operation for hernia, surgeons still con- tinue to sihch ; and the stitches, I am inclined to believe, tend much to diminish the danger of a protrusion of the vis- cera from that cavity, the muscles and skin of which should, previously to the introduction of the stitches, he relaxed as much as possible, by raising the thighs, pelvis, and shoul- dco -', and in this way bending the body forwards upon itself. 1 he second class of wounds in which M. Pibrac con- tends that stitches are useless and hurtful, are those which the surgeon inflicts in the operation of hare-lip. He men- tions several cases in which some of the members of the aca- demy had succeeded in effecting a re-union of the divided edges of these wounds, merely by bandaging and by adhe- sive straps. The celebrated M. Louis, secretary to the academy of surgery, adopted the opinion of Pibrac with regard to the superior utility of bandaging and straps to that of stitches in the cure of hare-lip. But the practice of stitching in these wounds, is still continued, and that, I am inclined to believe, from the bandaging and straps not having been found to answer so well as those who first re- commended them were led, from slight trials, to imagine. In this, as in many other wounds, it is right to support the stitches with adhesive straps and bandaging, and even to employ these after the stitches have been removed. Pibrac proscribes, in the third place, sutures or stitches in wounds of the tongue, and relates a case in which he twice succeeded in effecting a cure by keeping the wound- ed tongue in a little bag or purse. This patient, a girl af- fected with epilepsy, had twice bit her tongue in the ac- cessions of that disorder. But the truth is, that the tongue has often been stitched when it happened to be wounded; and of late years large portions of it, when diseased, have been removed by ligature, without any bad effects whatever having hitherto been observed to result from the practice The fourth species of wounds in which M. Pibrac con- ceives that the use of stitches may be dispensed with, arc those of the neck, whether longitudinal, oblique, or trans- verse. He adduces examples of these wounds in which a cure was obtained without the use of stitches ; and I could mention some also in which I was obliged to remove the stitches, from the bad condition of the wound, without ef- fecting an entire re-union ; but my belief of the propriety LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 231 and utility of stitching, in the cases to which I allude, has not been in the least diminished by these failures. The fifth kind of wounds which Pibrac mentions, those of tendons, will readily be allowed, I believe, by almost all surgeons, to be improper subjects for stitches ; but, in a recent cut of the tendo achillis, 1 have stitched the skin over the tendon with advantage. The extremities of this tendon, when it happens to be divided, must be kept as nearly as possible in contact by position and bandaging. As a general conclusion to his essay, M. Pibrac contends, that in wounds of all sorts stitches are equally unnecessary and improper ; and, in proof of this, produces examples of wounds of the deltoid, gastrocnemius, and soleus muscles being cured without their use. It will be granted even by those who believe that stitches are sometimes proper, that no utility, but much mischief, would probably have resulted from stitching these muscles. But it is not usually consi- dered as a very valid argument against the employment of any practice or remedy, that it is unnecessary in some in- stances, or liable to be abused in others. The practice of stitching is undoubtedly much less followed at present than in any former period of the surgical art; and unless in su- perficial wounds, where we wish to heal by the first inten- tion, or in wounds where, as in those of the abdomen, it is necessary that the edges should not be allowed to separate from each other, the use of stitches may be, in most instan- ces, advantageously superseded by adhesive plasters and proper bandaging*. It is by limiting the use of stitches, not by proscribing them altogether, that the surgeon is likely to derive advantage from the employment of means so powerful. When, in the treatment of a wound, the reunion by ad- hesion, or by the first intention, has either not been at- tempted at all, or, if attempted, has failed, nature brings about a cure by that slower and more complicated opera- tion which we now denominate the process of granulation, a process termed, as we have already remarked, by Galen, re-union by the second intention. By many of the older surgeons, this mode of healing wounds is described by the appellation of sysarcosis, or concarnation, terms less liable perhaps to objection than that of granulation, which, in strict propriety, is a term, expressive of only one of the stages of this mode of re-union, and which of course, in or- der to r.void all ambiguity in the language we employ, ought not to have been used as a genenal term for the whole. In 232 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. re-union by the second intention, the edges of the wound swell and inflame more than in the process by adhesion ; but as in that process, so in this, a layer of coagulable or organisable lymph is thrown out upon the divided surfaces. This layer is soon penetrated with blood-vessels, and, liko the intermedium in adhesion, becomes an organised and li- ving substance. So far these two modes of rc-union are similar: but in a short time after this layer of coaguablc lymph has been thrown out upon the open and exposed surfaces of a wound, there is thrown out also upon the same surfaces a quantity of pus, or the matter of sores. This fluid, like the coaguable lymph, :s the immediate product of a change induced in the action of the capillary vessels existing in the divided surfaces of the wound,—a change by which they seem to become secreting instead of circulating tubes. The action by which pus is formed is now denomi- nated Suppuration : the older surgeons gave to it the name of Digestion. When the surfaces of the wound have been severely in- jured, or when the patient is of a bad habit of body, a greater or less portion of these surfaces, losing its vitality, separates from the remaining sound parts, and comes away in the form of a slough. The older surgeons, who arc most minutely accurate in the descriptions which they have left us of diseased appearances, call this the detersion, or mundification of the wound: the surgeons of the present day, sloughing, or the separation of the slough. In the healthy conditions of the body, and when the edges of the wound arc uninjured, the smooth surface of the layer of coagulable lymph which covers the bottom of the wound, is, in the course of a few days after the suppu- ration has taken place, raised into a number of small emi- nences, like grains or papillae. These little eminences are termed granulations, and their formation in the healing of wounds, the process of granulation. By the older surgeons, this step in the process of re-union by the second intention was commonly termed Incarnation or Concarnation,—terms expressive of the formation of a portion of new flesh. On the surfaces of these granulations, but most frequent- ly on the edges of the wound next to the skin, small white specks appear ; the quantity of pus which is secreted gra- dually diminishes, and the bluish white specks, by continu- ing to increase in number and size, come at last to cover the surface of the wound. On examination the surface of the wound will now be found to be covered by a kind of • LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 233 new skin and cuticle. The formation of this new skin has long been denominated the process of cicatrisation, and the process of re-union by the second intention being now fully accomplished, the wound is said to be completely cicatrised. I have been the more particular in enumerating the diffe- rent steps or stages of this process, that you might the more readily perceive what the circumstances are in which it agrees with, and in which it differs from, the process of re- union by the first intention. In both there is an effusion of coagulable lymph, the penetration of this lymph with blood-vessels, and the subsequent inosculation of the vessels from the opposite surfaces with each other; but in the pro- cess of re-union by the second intention, there is always the formation, for a longer or shorter period, of a quantity of pus, sometimes, though not always, the separation of a slough, the formation of the little eminences termed granu- lations, and, lastly, the production of a portion of new skin. When an old surgeon, therefore, describes with much minuteness the digesting, mundifying, incarning, and cica- trising of wounds, we perceive that he merely enumerates the different steps or stages in the process of re-union by the second intention; and though the language which he employs may be a little antiquated, yet it is not less just, and perhaps is more accurate, than that which modern surgeons have substituted in its stead. The re-union of a wound by the first intention, is the work of one, two, or three days, while re-union by the se- cond intention always requires a period of several days, and sometimes in diseased constitutions, or parts which have been much injured, of months or of years. It is the number of steps or stages of which re-union by the second intention consists, and the number and complex- ity of the local and constitutional circumstances which may promote, retard, or prevent the healing in each of these stages, which renders the knowledge of this branch of sur- gery so difficult in the attainment, and so imperfect and un- certain in its application. It is here that a minute and ex- tensive acquaintance with physic is particularly requisite, and in no department probably is the folly of assigning ex- clusive limits to the two professions made more completely manifest. When the means which have been mentioned for procu- ring re-union by the first intention are judiciously employ- ed, re-union generally takes place. But union by adhesion may fail either by the excess or by the defect of inflamraa- G g 231 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. tion in the divided parts. It usually takes place in young better than in middle-aged or elderly people, and this pro- bably from the greater tendency in the arteries of young people to develope themselves, aniPto form numerous rami- fications. In old people, the adhesion is more liable to fail from the defect than from the excess of inflammation, while in people of middle age, it is generally the excess of inflam- mation which prevents immediate re-union. Adhesion seems to be sometimes, though but seldom. I believe, pre- vented by the fluid which is poured out from the extremi- ties of divided lymphatic vessels. This is liable to occur more frequently in wounds of the groin and axilla, than in those situated in other parts of the body. Failure in the process of adhesion being a much more common effect of the excess than of the defect of inflamma- tion, a principal indication in the treatment of wounds is to moderate the excessive inflammation which is liable to su- pervene in them, and to prevent the re-union of the di- vided parts. , A certain degree of inflammation is essentially necessary to re-union by adhesion, and the approach of this state is indicated by a sense of heat, pain, and fulness in the wound. If examined at this time, its edges will be observed to be red and slightly tumified. There are two periods of pain in wounds, that which succeeds immediately to the inflic- tion of the wound, and that which I have already mention- ed as occuring during the approach and continuance of the state of inflammation. The first often admits of relief by the shutting up of the wound from the access of air, and by the use of opiates: the second is generally aggravated by the use of these remedies. This is a point which does not appear to me to have been sufficiently attended to by those who prescribe opiates, particularly after operations. The disposition in the edges of a wound to inflammation must be subdued by the use, general and local, of that plan of cure which I have already described to you under the name of the Antiphlogistic Regimen ; blood-letting is contra- indicated only in those cases in which there has been a very considerable loss of blood from the wound, or where there appears to be a strong tendency in the inflammation to pass speedily into the state of gangrene and sphacelus. The state of inflammation in wounds is usually accom- panied by a greater or less degree of sy mptomatic fever. The symptomatic fever from wounds usually conies on in a period varying from sixteen to thirty-six hours after the in- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 235 fliction of the injury. Its occurrence is indicated by an increased warmth of the skin,* by increase in the frequency, and generally also in the strength of the action of the heart and arteries, by anxiety, thirst, and by the suppression of the powers of digestion. The symptomatic fever from wounds is generally of the inflammatory character; and it even sometimes happens that a very high degree of sympto- matic fever occurs in debilitated constitutions, and in those who have previously lost a considerable quantity of blood. In these cases the frequency of the pulse, however, is often more remarkable than its strength, and the fever w hich oc- curs seems to resemble more an asthenic fever than it does one that is truly inflammatory. It is of great consequence to attend to the type of this fever in its treatment, for the loss of blood which may be required and sustained with im- punity in the one species of fever, may prove most injuri- ous, if not fatal, in the other. Abstinence from animal food is equally necessary in the commencement of both species of symptomatic fever, for when given either in a liquid or solid form, it never fails to add greatly to the violence of the disease. The symptoma- tic fever accompanying wounds undergoes, in many in- stances, a kind of natural crisis or abatement upon adhesion taking place, and still more decidedly upon pus forming in a wound. The formation of pus in a wound is a never-fail- ing effect either of much local inflammation, or of a high degree of symptomatic fever. In general, therefore, when these states of local inflammation and of symptomatic fever occur either singly, or, as they most frequently do, together, we must abandon the attempt of re-union by adhesion, and have recourse to those remedies which experience has shown to be best calculated to facilitate re-union by the second in- tention. To allay excessive inflammation in wounds, pro- mote suppuration, and procure relief from pain, there are none of these remedies so generally applicable and useful as the common emollient poultice. This remedy is particularly useful in the first stages of suppuration. But its use is not to be continued too long in the state of granulation: for poultices are, as I shall afterwards have occasion to remark, liable to occasion in suppurating surfaces not requiring them, first, a relaxed and unhealthy state of the suppurating surface; secondly, soft fungous granulations; and, thirdly, an excessive discharge of pus. Most wounds admit of being healed partly in the way of adhesion, and partly also in that of granulation. Wc have 236 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. very good examples of this, in the wounds made in amputa- tion of* the extremities, and in the extirpation of the mamma, or of other large tumours. We know, or at least we have reason in these instances from the first to suspect, that the whole of the wound will not heal by adhesion, but we are ig- norant whether a large or a small portion will be healed by that process; and accordingly we at first proceed in the dressing of such wounds, as if we expected or intended that the whcde should heal by adhesion, we bring the edges of the wound tegether by adhesive straps or stitches, and sup- port these by proper bandaging. The adhesive straps are of great use even in those wounds in which it is impossible to bring the edges at first into contact. They bring and retain the edges near each other, they diminish the size of the wound, they keep surfaces in contact which have a disposi- tion to adhere, and ultimately, by the gradual elongation of the old skin, even where the distance between the edges is at first considerable, they bring the separated edges to unite together. The dressings which are applied to wounds are usually removed on the third, fourth, or fifth day after the infliction of the wound, according to the warmth of the climate, sea- son of the year, quantity or quality of the discharge, or according to the supposed state of the wound. But as the success of the surgeon in the treatment of simple incised wounds, such as are daily inflicted in chirurgical operations, must be much influenced by his mode of procedure, 1 shall take this opportunity to make some observations, in the form of rules, with regard to the first and subsequent dressings, a due attention to which will be useful when you come to reduce these rules to practice. The first rule I have to mention is one the propriety of which must be immediately obvious, and I should not now mention it, were it not that it would seem to be sometimes forgotten or neglected in the practice of our art. In exami- ning or dressing a wound, as well as in operating with the knife, we ought never to give the patient more pain from our modes of procedure, or methods of dressing, than is absolutely necessary for his present good and future secu- rity ; we ought never to probe a wound, for instance, where probing can be of no use, and must be contented to remain ignorant of those things, which, if known, could only gra- tify an idle curiosity. It is unnecessary for me to remark, that in making the necessary examinations, there should be nothing harsh in LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 237 our expressions, nor unfeeling in our conduct. We must never make a sport of that which gives our patients pain, nor seem in their presence to feel any pleasure but in the relief we procure for them. In the dressing of wounds, as in all our other intercourse with our fellow men, we have only to remember, and to practise the rule of the gospel, " To do to others as we would that others should do to us." We have only, by a slight effort of the imagination, to place ourselves in the situation of our patient, and the du- ties which we ought to perform, and the practices from which we ought to abstain, will be immediately felt and fully understood. In this imaginary situation, an inward moni- tor will impel us to do every thing in our power to allevi- ate the bodily pains and mental fears of our patient, and guard us from doing any thing that can aggravate them, or destroy the confidence which he is disposed to place in our humanity and skill. The practice of our profession, it is but too true, has a tendency to blunt our natural feelings, and to render us more insensible than other men to the appearances of bodily distress. Cases which appear so horrible to others as not to be looked on, awaken in us the feelings of curiosity,— feelings which it is just and proper we should entertain, but they are feelings which must not be idly indulged, for the appearance of them cannot fail, in the mind of the specta- tor, to excite disgust and indignation. That effort of the imagination which consists in supposing ourselves in the place of our patients in all the moments of our intercourse with them, is one which we ought frequently to practise; for, if it does not awaken in us the feelings of humanity, it can- not fail to remind us of our duty at least, and of the con- duct which every impartial spectator will require. The surgeon who is not sparing in his use of instruments, and tender in his mode of handling them, becomes by habit incapable of being so, and never fails to obtain among his patients the character of having bad hands, and of being rough and cruel in his practice. Those who are in a situa- tion requiring to be examined either with the hands or with instruments, are soon made sensible of the difference which exists among surgeons in this respect, and always manifest a strong reluctance to be re-examined by those who have formerly given them unnecessary pain. The dread which the patient has of an operation, ofan examination, or dress- ing, is often more distressing than any bodily pain which he really suffers from them in the performance. How attentive 238 LEI I t RES ON INFLAMMATION. therefore we ought to be to prevent and lessen these fears, whether reasonable or not, 1 need not consume any more of your time in observing, because our own interest well understood, it may be presumed, will always prompt us to show humanity, whether we feel it or not. In proceeding to the dressing, the next rule I would have you observe, is to have all the fresh dressings in readinesi before you proceed to remove those which have been first applied. Those consist of a sponge and warm water, adhe- sive straps, a piece of linen cloth spread with cerate called a pledgit, a quantity of charpee and of raw lint, a compress of folded linen or cotton cloth, and one or more bandages. The old dressings are removed, and the fresh dressings al- ways best applied, by two persons who act in concert, and, as a considerable time must be consumed in this work, we ought carefully to consider what the position is in which the patient should be placed during this period, and that both for his own sake, and the ease of the surgeon. In proceed- ing to remove the bandage, we generally find that it has be- come hard and dry, and that its folds are glued together by the blood and other discharges which have taken place from the wound. With a view to soften and loosen this bandage, it is a very common practice to cover or inclose it the night befu-e it is to be removed in a large poultice. The moisture, however, often sinks but a little way into the dressings; when this fails in moistening the bandage, we must soak it with the sponge and warm water, and we must be particu- larly careful not to attempt to take it off till it has been com- pletely moistened, for every such attempt will occasion pain to the patient. In private practice, and where the value of the bandage is a matter of no consideration, we may cut through carefully the folds of the bandage, when they ad- here, with a pair of scissars, and not put the patient to the trouble or pain of having the folds separated from each other. In removing the dressings which are under the bandage, I mean the compress, lint, and cerate pledgit, and which, in general, are more easily removed, from the circumstance of their being moistened with the puriform discharge from the wound, we must be particularly careful not to pull away any of the ligatures which had been previously put round the arteries. Pulling at the ligatures during the first dress- ing always occasions pain ; and if in removing the dressings, they be incautiously torn off, a greater or less degree of he- morrhage maybe produced, and much distress, if not danger, LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 239 occasioned. To avoid this accident, therefore, we ought al- ways to search for the ligatures previous to the removal of the dressings, and to separate them from these dressings when they adhere, as they most frequently do; and we must be par- ticularly careful neither to stretch nor to loosen them. Ha- ving found and separated the ligatures, we must next proceed to remove the adhesive straps by which the edges of the wound are more immediately kept in contact. It seldom happens but that a greater or less portion of these straps, however accurately they may have been applied, or of what- ever materials they may be composed, is loosened from the surface of the wound by the fluid which exudes from it. This is the part, therefore, from which we should first proceed to separate these straps, because it is here that the edges of the wound may be supposed to recede the farthest from each other, and the pus to have found the freest exit. But the manner in which the remaining adhering portion of strap is to be separated is not, as might at first sight appear to you, a matter of indifference. There is but one way in which it can be properly taken off, though it is one which is often neglected in practice. In removing these straps, we are always to lay hold of them by the ends, first by the one, and then by the other end, and to pull them off in the di- rection of the wound, taking care never to raise the end of the strap much above the level of the skin, nor to continue to pull by the end we hold after we have separated it as far as the wound. The reasons for this rule will become ob- vious the moment we begin to reflect on the effects of taking off the straps in a direction different from that which 1 have recommended. By pulling off the straps from and not to- wards the wound, we must pull the edges to which they ad- here farther from each other, tear open the slight adhesions which have formed, and render the process of re-union te- dious and difficult. If we raise the end of the strap, which is but too often done by careless or ignorant practitioners, we tear, in the same manner, the edge of the wound from the part under it to which it adheres. Let us manage this affair of removing the adhesive straps as delicately as we can, we shall find that it always occasions more or less pain ; and this pain will be greatly aggravated if the skin to which they are applied be covered with hair. It becomes, therefore, always a proper precaution to take off the hair with a razor before the straps are applied, and to shave the part, from time to time, in proportion as the hair may happen to grow. 240 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. Only one adhesive strap, or at most two, should be re- moved at once; and a part from which it has been re- moved being carefully wiped with a sponge, and dried with a soft linen cloth, a fresh strap is always to be applied before another is removed. It is by inattention to this rule that we see the surfaces of wounds and sores daily torn open at each dressing, merely by the weight of the parts which had just been re-united. The edges of the wound, particularly if it be a large one, should always be held together during the time of dressing, by an assistant. In practice, this rule, though an important one, is generally neglected. When several wounds, (and this rule is, if possible, still more applicable to the dressing of burns,) in the same per- son, are to be dressed, it is almost unnecessary for me, I be- lieve, to remark, that only one of these wounds should be exposed at one time ; and that we ought to proceed to ex- pose and dress each wound in succession, according to our own convenience, or the idea we have of its importance. A certain degree of pain and irritation are the necessary con- sequences of the exposure of the wound to the action of the air. At each dressing care must be taken, by the proper ap- plication of bolsters or pads of lint, or charpee, and of com- presses of folded cloth, as well as by the manner in which the adhesive straps are applied, to prevent the matter exuding, or secreted from the surface of the wound, from being lodged in any part of it, so as to form a kind of ab- scess. The particular manner in which this is to be done, in every case, it is impossible to describe. We must be direct- ed in this, as in the practice of many other parts of our art, by good sense, and by the knowledge we acquire, perhaps even by the errors we commit, of the real state of all the circumstances of the affection that is the more immediate object of our attention. A pledgit of cloth spread with cerate, or some other mild ointment, is to be applied over the adhesive straps; and this should always be of a size more than sufficient to cover the wound. It keeps the part to which it is applied soft and easy; and from being covered with an oily substance, it does not contract adhesions to the parts to which it is ap- plied, which unanointed cloth would do, in consequence of the moisture exuding from wounds. Over this pledgit we place a cushion, formed of some soft substance, such as charpee, lint, or tow, which is covered by a piece of cloth) LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 241 to which we give the name of a compress. This cushion serves to defend the wound from the pain or injury which pressure might otherwise occasion. The bandage is usually the last part of the dressings that is to be applied. Its form and size must be adapted to the nature of the wound, and the form of the part on which it is placed. The principal use of the bandage is to keep the other dressings in their place, to support and give to them an additional degree of firmness. When applied to any of the extremities, the rolling of this bandage may be begun, as after amputation, from the trunk of the body; but in simple wounds of the extremities it is better, or rather, as men- tioned to you formerly, it is always proper to commence the rolling from the most distant points of the extremities, and to continue it upwards for some way above the wound. You may be assured that the bandage is too tight when it occa- sions much pain to the patient; and as its continuance is liable to occasion gangrenous inflammations, where it acts directly upon an inflamed part, we should remove, or slack- en the bandage, the moment the patient begins to complain of its giving uneasiness. In dressing wounds, particularly in hospital practice, where frequent change of linen is not at all times obtain- able, it is of great consequence to the comfort of the pa- tient, and to the general health and welfare of the other patients, that every attention, during dressing, should be paid to cleanliness, and that every thing filthy and offen- sive should be removed from the room or ward in which the patient is placed, as quickly as possible. The surgeon and his dressers should take particular care that the matter exuding from wounds or sores be not permitted to come into contact with the bed-clothes ; and for this purpose every wound or sore should be put out from the bed during the time of dressing, wherever the state of the patient is such as to admit of it. The frequency of dressing must he regulated by the quan- tity and quality of the discharge from the wound, by the place of the wound, by the climate and season of the year, by the effects which it seems to produce, and by the feel- ings, and sometimes by the wishes, of the patient. Much has been said, in the treatment of wounds, respect- ing the effects which are likely to result from the admission of air to the raw or suppurating surface. Hippocrates is the first author who has suggested that the air produces de- leterious effects: but by no author with whom I am ac- Hh 242 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. quainted has this subject received so full and ample a dis- cussion as from Magatus, in his learned work De Vulneri- bus. The deleterious action of the air upon suppurating surfaces has often been denied; but it is now a point which can happily he made the subject of experiment, without danger, in the human body, as well as in brute animals. To be satisfied of one at least of the effects which air produces, you have only to cover up, and alternately to expose, the slightest wound to and from the action of the air. A certain degree of smart pungent pain will be felt on each fresh ex- posure, that will gradually abate, if not entirely cease, soon after the air has been again excluded. If the experiment be repeated very often, the edges of the wound will inflame, and a wound, which might at first have been healed up by adhesion, will be converted into one that can be healed only by the second intention. In this state, that is, of suppura- tion, the accession of the external air never fails to occasion pain; and this is an effect, we now know, which depends upon the oxygen which it contains; for this pain may be greatly increased by immersing a fresh wound, or suppu- rating surface, in oxygen gas ; or not excited at all by open- ing the wound, or suppurating surface, in a vessel filled with azotic gas, carbonic acid, or hydrogen air. I shall take leave of the subject of dressing wounds with observing to you, that the patient should always be placed so as to allow the surgeon, at every dressing, to see distinct- ly the state of the wound, in order that no mischief may bo permitted to brood in any part of it, nor any morbid changes to take place, which, if observed in time, might have been prevented ; such as a part, for example, becoming excori- ated or gangrenous, by lying upon it; or the bone of a stump beginning to protrude in consequence of the integu- ments and other soft parts of the thigh not being sufficiently drawn down over it at each dressing. In the stage of suppuration, the principal duty of the surgeon consists in keeping the granulations, which have always a greater or less disposition to adhere, as nearly in contact as possible. By never allowing these to separate in the manner I have already so fully described, much time will be gained in the cure, and pain saved to the patient. The granulations covering the surface of a sore may exist, or may be in a healthy state, though when frequent- ly torn open, injudiciously treated, or much exposed to the air, they lose their granulated form, become smooth, pale, and have a shining velvet-like appearance. This is tbe state LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 243 that is described in books by the name of callous, or indo- lent ulcer,—a state which, in healthy constitutions, requires only for its cure the proper application of adhesive straps, cleanliness, and exclusion from the air. Granulations, as I have already mentioned, may become gangrenous; in which case they usually separate from the wound or sore, in the form of a white slough ; or they may be removed from the surfaces of wounds, sores, or ulcers, without any appearance of sloughing, by the process of ul- cerative absorption. In other instances again, the granulations become soft and spongy, and rise considerably above the. wound or sore. This is the appearance denominated proud Jlesh, or fungous granulation, or fungous ulcer; and when it occurs, is to be repressed, 1st, by Compression; 2d, Escharotics; or, 3d, Excision. We have to support the strength of the patient during the long-continued discharge of pus from the wound, and the progress of granulation and cicatrisation, by nourishing diet and proper cordials. The most disagreeable termina- tion, but one which not unfrequently happens in those who have received large wounds, or have undergone severe ope- rations, is unhealthy granulations, attended by a general wasting of the body, and the supervention of hectic fever SUPPURATION. Suppuration is that process in the animal economy succeeding to inflammation, by which pus, or the matter of sores, is formed. This is a process highly deserving of your attention, not only on account of the curious local phseno- mena which it exhibits, but also on account of the danger- ous, and not unfrequently fatal constitutional symptoms by which its progress is accompanied. The length of time which inflammation continues, before it terminates by sup- puration, is extremely various. In some instances this period occupies several days; in other instances, inflammation ter- minates by suppuration in the course of twelve or eighteen hours. Nor are the limits which the process of suppuration itself occupies better defined. In many instances suppura- tion continues from two to ten, twenty, or perhaps more days; while, in other instances, it may continue for months, or even for years. These diversities in the appearance and duration of the suppurating process seem, in some measure, to depend upon differences in the structure of the textures and organs in which it occurs, but more frequently, I be- lieve, upon the general constitution and peculiar diathesis of the person affected with inflammation, and the specific nature of the disease in which this state has been excited. The diversities to which I allude, are recognised in the use which practical writers make of the terms acute and chronic suppurations; terms which, in their strict significa- tion, express merely differences in the duration of the sup- puratiug process, but which, in the use that has been made of them, include also differences in the local and constitu- tional symptoms by which acute and chronic suppurations are attended. Suppuration, which is so often a spontaneous occurence in animal bodies, may also be excited in various textures and organs, by the application of mechanical and LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 245 chemical stimuli; and it is in these artificial productions of suppuration that its phenomena can be most easily and best observed. I shall therefore first consider some of the va- rious ways in which this process may be artificially excited, before I take notice of the phenomena which attend its spontaneous occurrence. The texture in which suppuration seems to be most readily and speedily produced, by exciting in it a certain degree of inflammation, is mucous membrane, whether this lines excretory ducts or canals, or covers the inner surfaces, of the respiratory or of the urinary organs. In a few hours after an irritating cause has been applied to these surfaces, the physical and chemical qualities of the fluid which they secrete in their natural state arc changed; from a tough viscid substance, not easily miscible with water, the mucus of the nose and bronchia becomes, during an attack of in- flammation, very readily miscible with water, of a yellowish white colour and fluid consistence. If in this state the se- cretion from these membranes be examined with the mi- croscope, it will be found to contain small globules similar in appearance to those which are seen in blood; and these globules are found to increase in number in proportion to the degree and continuance of the inflammation. We have examples of the production of this pus, or at least of a puri- form fluid, in the respiratory organs of persons affected with catarrh, and in the urinary organs of those who labour under gonorrhea. In the progress of these diseases, we can in general trace the changes which take place, by slow, but sensible degrees, in the nature of the secretion from mucus to pus, and from pus back again to the state of mucus. This puriform discharge from mucous membranes, in a state of inflammation, may be kept up for months without these membranes appearing to undergo any other morbid changes than a slight degree of redness and swelling. It was indeed at one time supposed, that ulceration was necessary to the formation of pus in these membranes; but this state has not been found, after the most accurate exa- mination, in one out of ten of the cases in which mucous membranes have been known to give out pus. The vessels, then, of mucous membranes affected with inflammation, give out a substance which, in the act of its exudation, or, at least, immediately after it, exhibits properties which assimi- late it in its nature to pus. I have added, < or, at least, immediately after its exudation,' because, from some experi- ments of Mr. Home's, which you will find in his Observ a- 246 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. tions on Ulcers, it would seem that the. formation of globules, in the matter of sores, takes place after its exudation. 2dly. Suppuration may be readily produced in the skin, or cutaneous texture, by whatever excites inflammation in that texture, and causes the separation of the cuticle. We have examples of this in blisters from cantharides, and in vesications of the cuticle from superficial burns. If, in these instances, the cuticle covering a recent blister, or burn, be removed, and the cutis exposed to the irritation of the air, or of other stimulating substances, the qualities of the dis- charge will soon become altered, and, instead of serum, pus will exude from the abraded and stimulated surface. The appearance of the pus will, in general, be more or less early, and its quantity greater or less, in proportion to the degree of inflammation which has been excited by the application of stimulating and irritating substances to cutaneous tex- ture deprived of its cuticle. Suppuration can be kept up in cutaneous texture for any indefinite length of time, as we see every day done intentionally in the management of issues. In most instances of superficial burns and blisters, attended by the production of pus, small specks of coagula- ble lymph are in general to be observed on the surface of the abraded cutis; but these disappear during the formation of the cuticle that is produced to supply the place of that which had been destroyed and removed. Ulceration is sel- dom observed to take place during suppuration in the sur- face of cutaneous texture, unless in those instances where the irritation is violent, or the inflammation of a specific nature. Loss of substance, therefore, you perceive, in cuta- neous texture, is not necessary to the production of pus. 3dly. If the cutis be divided, as in a wound, or a portion of it removed, as in the extirpation of tumours, and cither the air or any other external body be permitted to remain in contact with the divided surfaces, the process of suppura- tion is speedily induced in the cellular texture, subjacent to the skin. After the hemorrhage, which takes place from the small vessels, has ceased, an oozing of a fluid, at first re- sembling serum, occurs, which is gradually changed into pus. But the surface of the wound, as I shall afterwards have occasion to explain, is, in this case, previously covered with a layer of coagulable lymph, which is penetrated with blood-vessels, and gradually raised into the little red emi- nences termed granulations. I have already remarked, that appearances similar, though slighter in degree, are observed in cutaneous suppu- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 247 ration; and this circumstance seems to render the opinion of Mr. Home extremely probable, that, in inflammation, a vas- cular surface is formed previously to the formation of pus in cellular membrane, and probably also in cutaneous tex- ture. Whether a new vascular surface be generated in the inflammation of mucous membrane seems to be more doubt- ful. Indeed I am inclined to believe that it is not, and that there is, in this respect, a difference between mucous mem- brane and cellular substance in the state of suppuration. In cellular substance, and also, I believe, in serous membrane, pus is never formed till the inflamed surface secreting it is covered by a layer of coagulable lymph; but the exudation of this coagulable lymph does not occur, so far as can be observed, in suppurating mucous membrane. It deserves to be remarked, that in none of the three examples which I have given of the formation of pus in mucous membrane, in cutaneous texture, and in exposed cellular substance, does ulceration, or breach of substance, occur. On the con- trary, in two of these textures, the cutaneous and cellular, there is an addition made to the texture by the exudation of coagulable lymph, which becomes organised. Spontaneous suppuration takes place more frequently in cellular substance than in any other texture of the body. It is in this texture, therefore, that we most commonly meet with these collections of pus which are denominated ab- scesses. But suppuration may take place in any texture or organ. Occurring near to the skin, it produces superficial abscess; at a distance from this, deep-seated abscess. We give the name of internal to those collections of pus which form within any of the three great cavities of the body, whether the pus produced be accumulated simply in these cavities, or confined in the substance of some of the viscera which these cavities contain. 'Deep-seated and internal ab- scesses are in general of larger extent, and slower in their formation and in their progress, than those which have their seat near to the skin. It is on this account that they are not unfrequently denominated chronic abscesses. When pus is about to be formed either in pure cellular membrane, or in that which enters into the composition of other parts of the body, a severe pain is usually felt of a beating or pulsating kind; the part feels warmer to the touch than natural, and if the affection be near to the sur- face of the body, there is always a considerable degree of swelling. This swelling is in most instances chiefly uidema- tous, though not whoily so. If in the commencement of 248 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. this state an incision be made into the part, pus is not found to exist. The cellular membrane which is inflamed seems denser than usual in the seat of the pain, and exhibits strong marks of adhesive inflammation. But the local symptoms of inflammation continuing, if, instead of being opened, the abscess be left to itself, pus is at length formed, and this pus is always found in healthy inflammation in a distinct circumscribed cavity, of a capacity greater or less, accord- ing to circumstances. We do not find in this cavity, in the first period of its increase, a fluid of a nature different from pus, as one would be naturally enough led to imagine from the language which has been used to express the formation and progress of abscesses. Thus we speak of the ripening or maturation of abscesses, as if the fluid which is effused into the cavity of an abscess underwent, after its effusion, changes similar to those which vegetable juices undergo in the processes of vegetation and of fermentation. But this figurative language is calculated to mislead, by giving er- roneous ideas with regard to the process of suppuration in the formation of abscess. In many local, and in some general diseases, an effusion of serum takes place into the cellular substance, producing the states of cedema and anasarca. The fluid thus effused can pass from cell to cell, as we see happens when pressure is made, or an edematous limb placed in a depending posi- tion. Now, if we were to suppose this serous fluid to be converted, during its separation from the blood by the cx- halents, into pus, the pus thus formed would, like the se- rum, be diffused through the interstices of the cellular tex- ture, instead of being collected, as it is in abscess, in a dis- tinct and circumscribed cavity. Something like this diffu- sion of pus seems to occur in that species of inflammatory affection which has been denominated erysipelas phlegmo- noides. But in this case the vitality of greater or less por- tions of the cellular substance is destroyed, the deadened portions are converted into dirty whitish ash-coloured sloughs, and it becomes extremely difficult to say whether any part of the pus contained in the deadened cellular mem- brane has been formed in the cells in which it is contained, or has been absorbed into these cells after being separated from the parietes of the cavities containing the sloughs themselves. In erysipelas phlegmonoides, the suppuration most probably begins on the living surface of cellular mem- brane in contract with that which is dead, and which must be discharged in the form of slough. But for the adhe- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 249 sive inflammation which exists in this surface, the pus which is formed would enter it, and destroy fresh portions. When an incision is made into an abscess, and its con- tents discharged, the cavity of the abscess is observed to be lined with a smooth membranous-looking substance, which is of a whitish ash-colour, and has a strong resemblance to coagulable lymph. The substance thus lining the cavity of the cbscess has been termed the parietes, bag, sac, or cyst, of the abscess. This sac, or cyst, seems in general to ad- here by a vascular union to the cellular membrane which more immediately surrounds it, so firmly as not to be ca- pable of being separated, or indeed, in every instance, of being distinguished from it. The cellular membrane, again, immediately surrounding an abscess, is denser in texture than usual, and when inject- ed it is found to be more vascular than in the natural state; in short, it exhibits the characters of cellular membrane in a state of adhesive inflammation. You will find it very justly remarked by Mr. Samuel Cooper, in his First Lines of Surgery, page 22, " That if there were not some bound- ary in an abscess, some partition between the pus and the cavities of the cellular substance, the matter would diffuse itself extensively on all sides, like the air in emphysema, or the water in cedema. To prevent this circumstance, we find that coagulating lymph is deposited immediately around the collection of matter, and becoming organised, assumes the appearance of a membranous cyst. In abscesses of long standing, the cysts are often of very considerable thickness, while in other collections of matter that have been sudden in their formation, and have not existed long, the surround- ing lymph has scarcely had time to be converted into a vas- cular membranous cyst. The cysts of all abscesses are both secreting and absorbing surfaces. When the pus has been completely discharged by a puncture, the cavity soon be- comes again filled with pus. Very large and palpable col- lections of matter are often observed to disappear entirely, and in a manner only to be explained by the action of the absorbents." You will find also some remarks highly deserving of your attention, with regard to the effect which the occurrence of the adhesive inflammation in parts immediately surround- ing those in which the process of suppuration is going on, has in preventing the diffusion of pus through these parts, at page 365 of Mr. Hunter's Treatise on Inflammation. " The adhesive inflammation serves as a check to the sup- li 250 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. purative, by making parts, which otherwise must infallibly fall into that state, previously unite, in order to prevent its access, as was described in the adhesive inflammation being limited; and where it cannot produce this effect, so as alto- gether to hinder the suppurative inflammation itself from taking place, it becomes in most cases a check upon the extent of it. This we sec evidently to be the case in large cavities, as in the tunica vaginalis after the operation of the hydrocele; for after the water has made its escape, parts of the collapsed sac frequently unite to other parts of the same sac by this inflammation, and thereby preclude the suppurative from extending beyond these adhesions, which so far prevents the intention of the surgeon from having its full effect; and often, on the other hand, the adhesive state of the inflammation takes place universally in this bag, in consequence of the palliative cure which produces the radi- cal, and thereby prevents a relapse. In the hernia it per- forms a cure hy uniting the two sides of the sac together, by means of slight pressure, so that we should understand perfectly its mode of action, where it can prevent a cure, and where it can perform one. In still larger cavities, such as the abdomen, where often only a partial inflammation takes place, as is frequently the case after child-bearing, and in wounds of this cavity, we find this inflammation pro- duced which cither prevents the suppurative altogether, or if it does not, it unites the parts surrounding the suppura- tive centre, and confines the suppuration to that point; and as the abscess increases in size, the adhesive inflammation spreads, uniting the parts as it spreads, so that the general cavity is excluded. Thus the suppuration is confined to the first point, and forms there a kind of circumscribed abscess." In the formation of an abscess in cellular membrane, therefore, it would seem that the adhesive inflammation, and the exudation, of coagulable lymph, precede the process of suppuration, precisely in the same manner as we see ad- hesive inflammation and the exudation of coagulable lymph uniformly precede the production of pus in this texture, when it is exposed by the removal of a portion of the skin which covers it. The opinion that pus may be formed without any pre- vious inflammation, was first suggested, I believe, by Dr. De Haen of Vienna, and has since that time been adopted by many writers and teachers of surgery. Much of the controversy which has taken place with regard to this point, LECTURES ON INFLAMM/ATION. 2ol seems to me to have had its origin rhiiefly in the very vague notions «Inch have been entertained with regard to the symptoms w Inch necessarily charac terise the state of inflam- mation, and also with regard to the properties by which pus is to be distinguished from other animal fluids. Ac- cordingly, in almost all the examples which De Haen has adduced to prove the formation of pus, without the previ- ous existence of inflammation, he has himself occasion to remark the exudation of coagulable lymph, and the exist- ence of preternatural adhesions; phaenomena which we now know are produced by that state which Mr. Hunter has de- nominated adhesive inflammation. But De Haen uses tl— term inflammation to express that state which we denomi- nate ulceration or ulcerative absorption; for, in speaking of the cases of suppuration which he had adduced, he ob- serves, that " in many of them no previous loss or consump- tion of substance could be perceived." An observation si- milar to this was made about the same time, or perhaps a little earlier, by Dr. William Hunter, and an account given of it in the second volume of the London Medical Observa- tions and Inquiries. Mr. Hunter, though he endeavours to establish it as an invariable fact that no suppuration takes place which is not preceded by inflammation, is of opinion that collections of what he terms extraneous matter, something like pus, may form in various parts of the body without the previous ex- istence of inflammation in the parts in which it is formed ; and accordingly you will find, at page 390 of his Treatise on Inflammation, a chapter entitled, "Of Collections of Matter without Inflammation." After an attentive perusal of what Mr. Hunter has said in this chapter with regard to the formation of these collec- tions, I am inclined to doubt whether he has investigated this point in pathology with his usual acumen, and whether these collections of matter said to be formed without in- flammation, would not have been more properly denomina- ted scrophulous abscesses, or chronic suppurations. I am disposed to believe, that in whatever texture or organ of the body scrophula manifests itself, there inflammation will be found to exist. The phenomena, it'is true, of inflam- mation, both local and constitutional, are modified by the existence of the scrophulous diathesis ; but they are, I be- lieve, always present in such a degree as to justify us in giving to them the name of inflammation, and in classing most, if not all, local scrophulous affections, among inflam. 2b2 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION matory diseases. When the indolent swellings of which Mr. Hunter speaks occur near to the surface of the body, that part feels warmer than usual, as may be felt in white swelling'/ of the joints. The swelling also is either preceded or accom- panied with some degree of pain, though, when the affec- tion is internal, the patient may not always be very accurate with regard to the precise seat of this pain. When cut in- to, the parts also affected with scrophulous swellings are al- ways found more vascular than usual; in short, all the symptoms occur by which the state of inflammation is cha- racterised. That in chronic abscesses the degree of adhesive inflam- mation occurring in the cellular membrane which surrounds them, is less than in acute abscess, will not be denied. But unless we admit the existence of a certain degree of this inflammation in the parts surrounding chronic abscesses, how are we to account for the matter which they contain remaining, as we often see it do, for weeks or months, in the same circumscribed cavities ? The fact mentioned by Mr. Hunter of pus moving readily through the cellular substance surrounding chronic abscess- es, is one, I am disposed to believe, of very rare occur- rence. The degree of adhesive inflammation which occurs in the cellular membrane surrounding these abscesses may be slight, but still it must be suflicient to confine the pus of these abscesses in a distinct cavity. Were it not so, the pus, as I have already so often remarked, instead of form- ing an abscess, would be found diffused in the interstices of the cellular texture. This is precisely what happens when a chronic abscess bursts, as it sometimes does, internally, and discharges its contents into the cellular membrane which surrounds it. Great devastation of that texture may be produced by this occurrence; but the effusion of pus into the cellular membrane surrounding them, forms no part, I am inclined to believe, of the usual series of events which occur in the formation and progress of chronic abscesses. Were the matter of chronic abscesses at liberty to extend itself in all directions, we should never find it included in a distinct cavity. Even in lumbar abscess, where the matter, in its progress to the surface, travels often through a great extent of solid parts, it is almost always included in a bag or sac, formed sometimes in the substance, and at others upon the surface of the psose muscles, by the exudation of coagu- lable lymph, and by the adhesion of the cells of the sur- • ounding cellular membrane. It is only when the process LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 253 of ulcerative absorption takes place, that the matter in lum- bar abscess finds its way into the interstices of the surroun- ding uninflamed cellularsubstance, or into the shut sacs or cavities of the body. I do not remember to have seen an instance of this abscess in which the pus was not at first formed and confined in a distinct cavity. The matter, it must be granted, which is formed in chronic suppurations, does not always accurately resemble that which is formed in those which are more acute in their character; but it bears so strong an analogy to that which is formed in acute ab- scesses, both in its physical and chemical characters, as well as in the circumstances in which it is produced, that I can see no reason why it should not be called pus, or a puriform fluid. There are perhaps few subjects in pathology concerning which more numerous or contradictory opinions have been entertained, than concerning the formation, nature, and uses of pus. The opinions of authors respecting its forma- tion may all be reduced to the two following : 1st, That pus is formed within the vessels of inflamed parts by an action of these vessels, similar to that which takes place in secre- tion ; and, 2dly, That pus is formed without the vessels of the part inflamed, by a change taking place either in the solids affected with inflammation, or by a change in the fluids extravasated, similar to that which occurs in fermen- tation or putrefaction. According to the first of these hy- potheses, suppuration, it is evident, is a vital, according to the second, a purely chemical process. That pus is formed in the vessels from which it exudes, by an action of these vessels analogous to secretion, was, so far as I know, first distinctly suggested by Dr. Simpson of St Andrews, in his Dissertationes de re Medica, published in the year 1722. " If any foreign body," that author ob- serves, " be introduced between the edges of a wound, and the external air excluded, pus will continue to be dischar- ged as long as you please ; so that, by this means, a kind of new gland is, as it were, produced. But if the wound be irritated, or too much compressed, the properties of the li- quor discharged will be immediately altered, as is well known to surgeons. Hence it follows," adds Dr. Simpson, " that nothing is more easy than to change the secretions and humours of the body without the addition of any new matter or ferment, merely by changing the diameters and number of the secreting vessels." 254 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. An opinion similar to that of Dr. Simpson's suggested it- self, about the year 1756, to De Haen, from the considera- tion of what takes place in some cases of phthisis pulmo- nalis. Pus, this author observed, was often expectorated, for a great length of time, by patients affected with phthisis, in whom, after death, no mark of ulceration could be perceived, not even the place in which the pus had been formed. From these circumstances, De Haen was led to conclude that the pus must have been immediately secreted from the blood it- self, since there was no other source from which it could be derived in the lungs. The hypothesis of pus being a secre- tion was, however, first embodied into a doctrine, and sub- jected to a full discussion, by Dr. Morgan of Philadelphia, in his inaugural thesis printed at Edinburgh in the year 1763, entitled, Puopoieses sive Tentamen Medirum de Puris Confectione. Dr. Morgan alleges, that this hypo- thesis, which he represents as entirely new, had occurred to him some years before the publication of his thesis; but he might, I conceive, have found the germ of it at least, had he been so disposed, in the passages which I have quoted to you fmni De Haen's works, and which were among those which Dr. Morgan has chosen to overlook in the very ample and formal refutation which he gives of De Haen's opinion, that pus could be formed without inflammation. The opinion that pus is a secretion, or formed at least by an action of the vessels analogous to secretion, was adopted hy Mr. Hunter, and pervades, you will perceive, every page of his works. Indeed the merit of the original suggestion of this hypothesis has been ascribed, but improperly, to Mr. Hunter. Brugmann, professor of botany at Leyden, has maintained the same doctrine in an excellent Thesis de Puogenia, published in 1785; and it is that, I believe, which is now very generally taught all over Europe. It has been alleged that we derive no advantage by calling the forma- tion of pus a secretion, for that secretion is a process with the nature of which we are unacquainted. But in answer to this remark I may observe, that in saying that pus is a secretion, or that it is formed by an action analogous to that by which secreted fluids are formed, it is not meant to in- sinuate that we do, or ever can know, the affinities by which nature forms this substance from the blood. We should be limited greatly in the account to be given of the process of secretion, were we not permitted to assert that a substance was a secreted fluid, unless we were at the same time able to explain the manner in which secretion is performed. It LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 255 has been said that secretion is performed only by glandular organs, and that we perceive no glandular structure in the body for the production of pus. But we may remark, that the definition of a secreting glandular part must be taken from its function, and not from its structure; for nothing can be more various than the internal structure of those organs that are denominated glandular secreting organs; they con- sist sometimes of convoluted vessels, sometimes of follicles or small hollow bags, and sometimes of transparent membranes, in which neither convoluted vessels nor mucous follicles can be perceived. The question at issue, respecting the forma- tion of pus, involves two matters of fact, of the truth of which any person may satisfy himself with very little observation or experiment. The first of these is the fact that pus exudes di- rectly from inflamed mucous surfaces, from inflamed cuta- neous texture, and from cellular substance in the state of healing by granulation. In these three surfaces there can be no doubt of its being formed in the vessels from which it ex- udes. It does not seem very philosophical to suppose, that when pus is formed in the more internal parts of the body, a different process of nature is employed; the more so, that we sec the internal cavities of abscesses, after they have£ccn opened, putting on the appearance of those suppurating sores in which the pus is seen to exude for days, weeks, or even months, directly from the mouths of the vessels in which it is formed. The second fact is, that no animal sub- stance out of the vessels of living animals has, in any given combinations of circumstances, been formed or converted in- to a substance possessing the same, or nearly the same phy- sical and chemical qualities as those of pus. The greater part of those who have spoken of the wasting or dissolution of the solid parts of the body by suppuration, have confounded two processes with each other which are essentially distinct. I allude to the supposed melting down or wasting of any ani- mal substance, or particular part of the body, by a process analogous to fermentation or putrefaction, with that wasting and disappearance of parts, which in the living body is the consequence of natural or morbid absorption. Those who have attempted to explain the formation of pus by chemical changes going on without the living vessels, differ widely as to the substances which undergo this singu- lar change. Boerhaave, and many of his disciples, attri- bute the formation of pus to the breaking down of the so- lids, and to the changes induced in extravasated blood. Sir1 John Pringle, Gaber, and Mr. Benjamin Bell, to the putre- 256 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. faction of the serum; Gorter, Quesnai, and even De Hun, to changes induced upon the coagulable lymph; Hoffman, and Grashius to the wasting or melting down of the fat; and Dr. Stewart to the putrefaction of chyle. But these hypothesis have deservedly become obsolete, and may be allowed to remain so, for they throw no light whatever on that process in animal bodies by which pus is produced. The physical and chemical qualities of pus appear to dif- fer according to the degree and kind of inflammation, and according to the nature of the textures in which it is pro- duced. These variations in the properties of pus arc in- deed so numerous, as to render it difficult to state any thing very precise or definite respecting its chemical analysis. The results, accordingly, of most of the experiments which have hitherto been made upon this fluid, are extremely un- satisfactory. Dr. George Pierson, in his late observations and expe- riments on pus, inserted into the Philosophical Transac- tions for the year 1811, conceives that the different kinds of this fluid may be distinguished by the following titles: 1st, The cream-like and equally consistent; 2d, The curdy and undkual inconsistence; 3d,The serous and thin kind ; and ithvPhe thick, viscid, or slimy. This is perhaps as good an arrangement of the different kinds of pus as the present state of our knowledge respecting it admits of. The cream-like is to be regarded as the purest. It is an unctuous-looking fluid, of a yellowish white colour, mild taste, and mawkish smell. When examined with the microscope, it is fonnd to consist of small globules swimming in a serous-like fluid. The globular structure of pus was first mentioned by M. Senac in his Traite de Cceur, and has since been regarded by Mr. Hunter as one of its most distinguishing character- istics. When first secreted, pus is neither acid n:>r alkaline, but it is said to become acidHbefore it passes to the state of putrefaction. It is known to putrefy very slowly, but the products which are formed in it by putrefaction have never, fo far as I know, been accurately examined. Mr. Hunter found that pus was distinguished from every other animal fluid in being coagulated by a saturated solution of the muriate of ammonia. Several other neutral salts produce a similar effect, though in a less degree. Dr. Darwin, junior, in his essay on the distinction between pus and mucus, states, that when caustic alkaline lixivium was added to pus, it did not dissolve it, but that a semipelluc id matter was formed, which was viscid, tough, and readily drawn into LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. strings, but which could not,like pus,be diffused through wa- ter. The pus, so changed by alkalies, has a striking resem- blance to the mucus secreted from the inner surface of the bladder in various diseased states of that viscus. The dif- ferences between simple pus and that which has been acted upon by an alkali, though very remarkable, have not hither- to been investigated by chemists. Pus is not coagulated by diluted acids, nor by alcohol, but pus which has been acted upon by an alkali is very readily coagulated by these re-agents; neither oxy muriate of mercury, nor acetite of lead, occasion any coagulation when added to pus, though they produce copious precipitates when added to a solution in water of pus, which has been changed into a viscid substance by the action of caustic alkalies. Pus has often an extreme- ly foetid smell. This seems in most instances to depend on a certain degree of putrefaction. But much is still wanting to complete our knowledge of this subject. The animal matter contained in pus seems in many of its properties to resemble albumen; but in what respects pus differs from sc- rum, and from mucus, are points still to be determined by the researches of chemists. The process of suppuration, particularly when it occurs in the internal parts of the body, is often accompanied by constitutional symptoms which indicate its existence in a manner almost unequivocal. In the progress of the fever accompanying acute inflam- mations, rigors or cold shiverings not unfrequently take place, which recur at irregular intervals, and are in general followed by a hot fit and slight increase of the febrile symp- toms. These rigors, or cold shiverings, in general indicate, when they occur in the progress of inflammatory diseases, that pus either is formed, or is about to be so. In inflamma- tion succeeding to injuries of the head, these rigors are often the first constitutional symptoms which give alarm to the well-informed practitioner, for they are generally, though perhaps not always, an indication that inflammation has al- ready made a dangerous, if not fatal, progress. These rigors also accompany the formation of pus in the viscera contain- ed within the cavities of the chest and belly, and are often the first Symptoms which inform the practitioner that his endeavours to procure resolution have not been successful. Rigors may occur, it is true, in the progress of inflamma- tory diseases, as from accidental exposure to cold, which do not arise from the formation of pus, but they are not on that account the less alarming, because we are never able to say, K k 258 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. in cases of internal inflammation, to what cause, if not to the formation of pus, the rigors which occur arc to be as- cribed. We arc completely ignorant of the relation or con- nexion which subsists between the formation of pus, and the occurrence of rigors. All we know, and all we shall probably ever know, with regard to this point is, that it is a general fact, or, in other words, a law of our constitution, that rigors of longer or shorter duration, and of greater or less degrees of intensity, usually accompany the production of pus in all the organs and regions in which it is formed. Rigors, Mr. Hunter very justly remarks, are more com- mon at the commencement of spontaneous inflammations, than in inflammations which arise from external injury. They seldom occur in the suppurations which succeed to operation. In these, on the contrary, the febrile symptoms suffer an abatement, and in many instances disappear,*—un- dergo, as it were, a natural crisis, upon the commencement of the state of suppuration. Rigors, however, arc not peculiar to the state of suppu- ration, for we find them occurring in the commencement of febrile, as well as of inflammatory diseases. Thus, most fe- vers, whether arising from cold or from contagion, whether of a continued, remittent, intermittent, or eruptive kind, are ushered in by a cold fit. Rigors also, it deserves to be re- marked, arc often produced by local irritation, in cases where inflammation does not exist. This is remarkably the case in whatever affects the urethra. The introduction of a bougee, of a sound, or of caustic, into that canal often ex- cites them, and in this case, instead of being in every in- stance followed by a hot fit, they frequently terminate by vomiting, or end in a cold clammy sweat. Rigor is now well known to be a symptom arising from the presence of stric- ture in the urethra. I have repeatedly known the rigors which accompany stricture in the urethra mistaken for, and treated as intermittent fever. Indeed, the appearances are in many instances so similar, as to render this, in those who arc ignorant of this effect of stricture, a very pardonable mis- take. This is another proof, if any more were wanting, of the difficulty of distinguishing often in practice between idiopathic and symptomatic fevers. A smart attack of rigor runs in general through all the stages of a true intermittent. The constitutional symptoms which attend the formation of pus in the progrees of chronic suppurations, arc generally comprehended under the name of hectic fever. The train of symptoms which occur in hectic, bears some resemblance LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 259 to that of an intermittent. Hectic generally resembles inter- mittent of the quotidian type, at other times it puts on the appearance, by its periodic returns, of a regular tertian or quartan, and the similarity of these two diseases is some- times so striking, as to deceive for a time even the most skil- ful practitioners. Were we to attempt to distinguish them from the symptoms which occur in a single paroxysm, we should find it difficult, if not impossible, to fix on any one symptom which could be considered as truly pathognomonic of hectic. It is from the history and progress of these dis- eases, and not from the symptoms which occur during a sin- gle fit, that we must seek for an accurate diagnosis. In the incipient stage of hectic, the paroxysms are so very slight, as to render their accessions almost imperceptible. When it creeps on in this slow and insidious manner, the constitution may be frequently undermined, before the ex- istence of hectic is even suspected. A very slight degree of emaciation, a pulse a little quicker than ordinary7, with a small increase of heat, particularly after meals, are the first symptoms which can lead us to suspect the formation of hectic. Intermittent fever, on the contrary, seldom remains long in the constitution without discovering itself, and tlie symp- toms which accompany its first appearance are in general more violent, and more distinctly marked, than those which accompany the commencement of hectic. Even in the re- missions of hectic, the pulse is commonly small, and from ten to twenty beats in the minute quicker than in health, and its frequency is very remarkably increased by taking food, or by using only very moderate exercise. During the in- tervals of an intermittent, the pulse is almost always of the natural degree of frequency and strength. In hectic, the increased heat of the body is more constant and uniform than in intermittent fever, and is accompanied with a very peculiar sensation of pungent heat in the palms of the hands, and soles of the feet. Patients labouring under intermittent fever want that florid circumscribed suffusion of the cheeks, which is so constant an attendant on hectic. The hectic paroxysm is seldom accompanied, like that of an intermittent fever, with nausea or vomiting during the shivering fit. The vomiting which occurs in hectic general- ly takes place towards morning, at a time when the parox- ysm begins to go off. The return of a hectic paroxysm is not so regular as that of a true intermittent. It seldom takes place for more than 260 LECTl IICS ON INFLAMMATION. three or four paroxysms at a period perfectly regular. The paroxysms then begin to recur at irregular intervals, or per- il ins disappear entirely for ten or twelve days. The different stages of the hectic paroxysm are often but very indistinctly marked. The hot stage does not always succeed to the cold ; and, what is peculiar to hectic, the cold sometimes returns even in the middle of the hot stage. In hectic, the patient is not, as in a genuine intermittent, re- lieved by the appearance of sweat: a degree of listlessncss and anxiety is almost always present in hectic, so that the state of apy rexia, or the interval of the paroxy sms, is in this fever but often very indistinctly marked. Could any mark of distinction be taken from a subject so variable in its <|iia- lities as the urine, we might also observe, that it does not vary so regularly in the different stages of an hectic, as in those of an intermittent fever. In intermittent, the urine is clear in the fits, and turbid in the intervals; but in hectic, it does not appear to follow any general rule, as it may be clear or turbid in any stage of the disease. Hectic supervenes to such a variety of morbid local affec- tions, that I think it may still be fairly questioned, whether it ever occurs as an original idiopathic disease. It must be confessed, however, that there are a i'-wv cases of this kind mentioned by authors; but the descriptions which they have left us are in general so very inaccurate, as to afford no pro- per data in forming a decided opinion. The very unfrequent occurrence of idiopathic hectic, if indeed it ever occurs at all, and the knowledge of the fact, that hectic frequently supervenes in the latter stages only of many local disorders, are circumstances which operate poweHVlly in inducing me to believe, that hectic is, in every instance, purely a symp- tomatic affection, and derives its origin from some other disease already existing in the constitution. Till lately the most common opinion respecting the pro- duction of hectic fever was, that it depended on the pre- sence of a quantity of puriform matter in the mass of blood. The frequent co-existence of purulency with hectic was per- haps the only circumstance upon which this hypothesis was founded. It has been urged against this supposition, that pus is a mild bland fluid, and destitute of all poisonous and acrimonious qualities ; that no vestige of purulency can be detected in the blood ; and that pus may frequently exist for a great length of time, in various cavities of the body, without exciting hectic, as in lumbar abscess, abscesses of the liver, wounds from chirurgical operation, &c. LECTIRES ON INFLAMMATION. 261 But what militates still more strongly against this hypo- thesis is, that pus, even of the worst kinds, is very frequent- ly absorbed, without producing any one symptom of hectic. The complete disappearance of a suppurated phlegmon, bubo, or scrophulous abscess, not to mention more in- stances, appears to prove decisively that the specific action of absorbed pus is not, in every instance at least, necessarily connected with the formation of hectic. It has been also asserted, that hectic frequently super- venes to diseases in which no mark of purulency can be de- tected, and consequently, that it must derive its origin from some other cause than the presence or absorption of pus. Should the truth of this latter position be fully established by future observation and experience, we shall then be obliged to adopt pathological ideas with regard to the form- ation of hectic, very different from those which have been commonly entertained. But till facts more decisive, and cases more accurately described than any which have yet appeared, are produced in proof of that opinion, I shall think myself justified in adopting the common opinion, and in believing that hectic fever is in every instance connected, if not with the absorption, at least with the formation of pus. This opinion appears to me to receive no small addi- tional support, from the not unfrequent cure of hectic by the removal of the morbid part; a fact which seems to prove also, that hectic, even in debilitated constitutions, does not depend upon the quantity of pus that is formed ; for the quantity of pus secreted by the surface of an amputated stump is often mucli greater than that which, previously to the amputation, had been formed during the existence of hectic. Hectic fever comes on at very different periods after the commencement of suppuration. This is probably owing to peculiarities of constitution, or to differences in the struc- ture and functions of the organ that is locally affected. The species of hectic that is most commonly described in books, and probably also that which is best marked in its symp- toms, is the hectic which accompanies the latter stages of pulmonary consumption. But there is much reason to think, that hectic fever differs considerably in its appearances and character, if not in the method of treatment which it requires, according to the seat which the suppuration occupies, and the importance of the organ affected to the general economy. This is a sub- ject which has been but little investigated, and which is very 262 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. deserving of your attention. It would be desirable to com- pare carefully the effects of the different kinds of food, in the hectic which accompanies pulmonary consumption, with the effects of the same kinds of food in the hectic, attendant upon disordered joints, extensive burns, frost-bite, or in ill- conditioned wounds succeeding to chirurgical operations ; for in these latter cases, I suspect, that the effects which arc often produced by a generous and nourishing diet, and by the use of wine and other cordials, are often specifically dif- ferent from those which are produced by the same regimen in pulmonary hectic. There is nothing which aggravates all the symptoms of pulmonary hectic more than a free use of animal food ; but I am unable to say, whether this kind of food produces a si- milar aggravation of symptoms in the hectic depending up- on other local affections. 1 am inclined to think that it does not; but of this I will not be positive. This also is a matter which merits your most serious attention. In the treatment of hectic, we must distinguish carefully between that which arises from a local complaint, capable of being removed by operation, and that which arises from the morbid state of an organ, which cannot be removed, or from a general diseased state of the constitution. In the first case, operation is the sole remedy; in the latter, weean only hope to palliate symptoms. The means which I mentioned as useful in the treatment of symptomatic inflammatory fever, arc some of them inad- missible in hectic. Blood-letting, for example, is in very few instances to be employed; and in those cases only in which the hectic is accompanied with evident marks of inflammation in some vital organ. Purging, particularly with neutral salts, is also to be avoided. Indeed the antiphlogistic method, if pursued in any great degree, never fails to aggravate the sufferings of the patient, and to accelerate his death. The use of bark has been much commended, but I am doubtful whether deservedly or not. The bark, when used in hectic, should be given in the form of decoction or ex- tract. When given in powder, I have known it occasion a very distressing sickness, or obstinate diarrhoea. Opium and myrrh have been much recommended in cases where slight tonics were required. The opium appears to be use- ful by relieving pain, procuring rest, or moderating the diarrhoea, sometimes occurring in the latter stage of the disease. The myrrh acts chiefly as an expectorant. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 263 Digitalis is the latest fashionable remedy in hectic fever. To those who are ignorant of the history of medicine, and of the innumerable fallacies to which we are liable in judging of the effects of any remedy, the cases which have been al- ready published of the efficacy of digitalis, in checking the progress of hectic, must appear highly satisfactory. My own observation of the effects of this drug in hectic, does not incline me to entertain any very sanguine expectations of good from its future employment. In the treatment of parts passing, or which have already passed into the state of suppuration, various indications pre- sent themselves, which require corresponding diversities in the means of cure. In some instances it becomes the object of the practitioner to promote, and in others to moderate, or even to put an entire stop to the suppurative process. We succeed best, in attaining these objects, by regulating our practice according to the more or iess acute character of the local and constitutional symptoms by which that pro- cess is accompanied. So long indeed as any thing acute in the character of these symptoms exists, the antiphlogistic regimen must be strictly pursued. It is only after the in- flammatory symptoms have disappeared, that a nourishing diet, or stimulating cordials, can with any propriety be allowed. The process of suppuration, in mucous membranes, is almost always, at its first commencement, preceded by a high degree of local inflammation. In some instances this in- flammation is so violent as to prevent, rather than promote, the formation of pus. The inflamed and dry state of these membranes is a state in which more advantage is at all times obtained from the use of general, than of local remedies. The inhalation, however, of the steam of warm water often gives relief in this inflamed state of the mucous membrane of the nose, fauces, and bronchia, as the scmicupium, or general warm-bath, do also in acute inflammation of the mucous membranes of the urinary and genital organs. Suppura- tion, after it has subsisted for some time in mucous texture, always assumes more or less of a chronic character; and it is in this state, that advantage is so often obtained from the use of astringent, tonic, and stimulating remedies. Nothing can be more various than the degree of inflam- mation which precedes, and at first accompanies, the sup- purative process, when it is the necessary consequence of the infliction of a wound, or other external injury. In many instances of this kind, the inflammation is so moderate 264i LECTl RES ON INFLAMMATION. as to leave but little room for the interference of art; while in others, it is so violent as to require all the assistance which art can afford. In these cases general or local blood-letting must be employed, according to the urgency of the symp- toms, and according to the degree of relief which they pro- cure. Every article of diet or medicine must be avoided, that can add to the violence of the vascular action which prevails; and the suppurative process must be promoted by every means in our power. Of these, none are so useful as fomentations with cloths wrung out of warm water, and ap- plied as hot as the feelings of the patient can well bear, and the continued application of warm emollient poultices. Here, as in acute inflammation of mucous membranes, the occurrence of suppuration usually brings relief; and the wound or sore, after a longer or shorter interval, usually passes into an indolent or chronic state. The collections of pus which form in the cellular mem- brane, have already been distinguished into acute and chro- nic abscesses. Perhaps the best, because the most frequent, example which we have of acute abscesses, is in that form of inflammatory disease which is denominated phlegmon. By this term is usually understood, a tense, painful, red, circumscribed swelling, more or less raised above the level of the surrounding integuments, attended by a sense of throbbing and a tendency to suppuration. Phlegmon has usually its seat in the cellular texture, and is one of the simplest forms in which inflammatory diseases appear. It is that also, I believe, the progress and treatment of which is best understood. When phlegmonous inflammation oc- curs, as it not unfrequently does, in a lymphatic absorbent gland, it is denominated a bubo. The terms phlegmon and abscess are often used in medical writings as synonimous, but this use of these terms is incorrect; for abscess, so far from being the same with, or even a necessary consequence of phlegmon, may form in various parts of the body with- out being preceded by the state of phlegmonic inflamma- tion. When phlegmon, however, terminates by suppura- tion, an abscess is always produced. Phlegmon may arise spontaneously, that is to say, from causes with which we are unacquainted, or it may be produced by contusions, burns, wounds, fractures, &c, in short, by every thing capable of exciting inflammation, and of course suppuration in the cellular membrane. Phlegmon not only forms most fre- quently in those places of the body where the cellular sub- stance is loose and abundant, but it also acquires there a . LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 265 larger size, as occurs in phlegmonous abscesses of the cellu- lar membrane situated in the arm-pits, groins, and neigh- bourhood of the anus. The progress of phlegmon is very various. In some in- stances, it passes through the inflammatory and suppurative stages in the course of twelve or eighteen hours. In other instances again, these stages occupy a period of several days. This difference in the progress of phlegmonic ab- scess, is to be ascribed to the influence of those circumstan- ces which render the inflammation more or less acute, and which modify and regulate more or less the violence and duration of all inflammatory diseases. When in any case of active local inflammation, resolution does not spontaneously take place, or is not produced by the remedies which have been used, when rigors occur, and when the different local symptoms of inflammation go on increasing instead of being diminished, we have reason to believe that matter is forming, and must vary in some re- spects our plan of treatment accordingly. In general, during the suppurative stage, the diet may be a little more nutritive, than during the period in which we wish to procure resolution. The diet, however, must not be of a heating quality. A larger proportion of vegetable food may be allowed; but seldom, unless in particular cases, till the violence of the inflammatory fever has abated, should there be any admixture of animal. In cases where the pa- tient is of a very weakly constitution, or where the anti- phlogistic plan has been carried too far, a moderate allow- ance of wine may be given, with a view to support the strength of the patient, and to promote suppuration. But as we would not in this stage of inflammation retard a ne- cessary process, so neither must we, by an injudicious use of wine, or other cordials and stimulants, add to the vio- lence of the action by which suppuration is produced. The internal use of opium, after pus has distinctly begun to form, is often of singular use, by the ease and rest which it procures. The local treatment in phlegmonous abscesses is still more simple than that by which we endeavour to procure resolution. It consists almost solely in the application of a moderate degree of warmth and moisture to the inflamed part, either by means of fomentations or poultices. The manner in which these means act in promoting suppuration is unknown. Independently of their temperature, it seems very doubtful whether fomentations and poultices have any LI 266 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. power of promoting suppuration in the parts to which they are applied. They keep the cuticle moist and warm, they promote perspiration, they soothe and allay pain in many inflammations, and these are probably the only immediate effects which they produce. The rest is the work of na- ture. In suppurations attended by very severe pain, the use of warm fomentations is often found to afford singular relief, not only by their effect in easing pain, but also by their seeming to shorten the duration of the suppurative stage. In the cases of suppuration in which they give re- lief, they should be repeated every fourorsix hours. The most common way of employing them, is by wringing linen or woolLn cloths out of warm water, and applying these to the inflamed part of as a high temperature as the feelings of the patient can bear. Decoctions of herbs were formerly much employed in the way of embrocation, and were then, and are still by many practioners, supposed to possess pe- culiar virtues in promoting suppuration. Whether embro- cations with the narcotic herbs might not in some cases be beneficial by producing a sedative effect in allaying pain, I am unable to say, though I am inclined to believe that even they act chiefly by their warmth and moisture. In cases where you find it necessary to use an embrocation with herbs, the flowers of camomile may in general be substitu- ted in place of the leaves or flowers of almost every other plant. These flowers readily imbibe and retain moisture. They are, when moist, of a soft consistence, and can be easily moulded to the figure of the parts to which they are to be applied. By virtue of these qualities, they make an excellent fomenting cataplasm or poultice. In the intervals of the fomentations, poultices are to be applied, and these may be formed of a variety of substan- ces, moistened with, or boiled in water. The three sub- stances which in this country are most frequently used for making the suppurating cataplasm, or the poultice applied to promote suppuration, are oat-meal, linseed-meal, and the soft part of wheaten loaf. These are boiled for a few minutes in milk or water. By some, the water, by others, the milk is preferred. Perhaps there are diseased and in- flamed states of the skin, in w hich sometimes the one and sometimes the other liquid is preferable. The manner of preparing poultices, the degree of consistence that should be given them, and the modes of applying them, can be best learned by practice. You will not find attention to 'these in practice matters of indifference, as they are but too often regarded by the young and thoughtless. The very LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 267 various effects produced by poultices upon the inflamed and irritable surfaces to which they are applied, renders atten- tion to their composition and application an object of great importance to the surgeon, as well as to his patients. The linseed poultice has something oily in its composi- tion, and separates therefore, in general, readily from the surface to which it has been applied. Not so in all cases the poultices which are formed of oat-meal, or of the crumbs of bread, particularly when they have been allowed to re- main too long. That they may sit easy, and separate rea- dily, we generally anoint the surface of the poultice, before applying it, with a little hog's lard, sweetoil, or fresh butter. By some, the addition of these oily substances has been re- garded as injurious; but, after some attention to this point, I have not found it so in practice. Whatever substance may be used for poultice, it is necesssry to take some pre- cautious to prevent the dissipation of its warmth and mois- ture; perhaps the simplest, and the best, because the sim- plest, means of doing this is to cover the poultice with some folds of flannel cloth. Poultices, when applied to parts at a distance from the heart, and where they may be supposed to produce some effect in promoting suppuration, by the heat which they impart, should be repeated every five or six hours, or even oftener, whenever this can be done with- out putting the patient to much inconvenience. The tem- perature of the poultice must be regulated by the feelings of the patient. He will seldom, I believe, be able to endure a heat higher than that of the human blood, which is 98° or 100° of Fahrenheit,—seldom, I believe, a heat even so high as that which I have mentioned. We judge that suppuration has actually taken place, when the throbbing pain abates or ceases entirely ; wdien the pulse becomes soft and the skin moist; when the phleg- monous swelling becomes soft, and a fluid can be distinctly felt to fluctuate in it. The pus at this period is not found dispersed through the interstices of the cellular membrane, but is contained, as I have already had occasion to remark, in a distinct sac or cavity. If the phlegmon occurs in the cellular texture, near to the skin, the parts which cover it becoming thinner, gradually disappear, and the skin at last bursts, and affords an outlet to the pus which has been formed. But if, on the contrary, the abscess be deep seat- ed, and the parts which cover it but little changed from their natural appearance, it may become necessary for the surgeon to employ those means which are known to hasten 268 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. the progress of abscesses to the surface of the body; or, without employing these means, to procure an outlet for the matter of the abscess by an artificial opening. It must not be imagined, however, that every abscess which is long in opening of itself, requires to be opened by chirurgical means; for abscesses have been known to disappear spontaneously, and this either, first, by what has been termed metastasis, where the matter of an abscess is suddenly absorbed into the system, and does not travel, as the term imports, and, as indeed has actually been supposed, from one part of the body to another; or, secondly, and this is by far the most common case, by the slow and gradual absorption of the mat- ter which has been secreted. We see daily numerous ex- amples of this slow and gradual absorption, in the disappear- ance of suppurated buboes during the use of mercury. Is this absorption of the matter of an abscess more frequent, when the abscess has its seat in a gland, than when it is seated in cellular texture? The means employed to hasten the progress of abscesses to the skin, all agree in the property which they possess of exciting inflammation in the parts to which they are imme- diately applied. Of this kind are dry cupping, the appli- cation of the warm and stimulating gums, roasted onions, acrid vegetables, and repeated blisters. When the abscess lies deep, these have often the most beneficial effects in ac- celerating the progress to the surface. These stimulating remedies are sometimes required in the treatment of chro- nic or scrophulous abscesses, though, in general, it is better to leave most subcutaneous scrophulous abscesses to burst of themselves, than to irritate them too much by stimula- ting applications, or to open them with the knife, or with caustic. There are undoubtedly many cases in which the spontaneous rupture of an abscess may be permitted to take place ; and it becomes therefore a matter of some moment, to be able to determine what the cases of abscess are in which this process may be safely left to nature. Perhaps we may, in most instances, leave those cases of abscess to open of themselves, in which the abscess is super- ficial, and at a distance from parts of any great importance in the machine; and we must defer, as long as possible, to open those abscesses which are long in forming, and which are surrounded with great hardness of the contiguous parts. Too early an opening often excites a degree of inflamma- tion which is unfavourable to suppuration ; and, besides, the longer the opening is deferred, the less pain in general LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 269 will the operation occasion, and the more speedily the ab- scess afterwards heal. There are cases again of abscess in which it becomes prudent, and others in which it is ab- solutely necessary, to discharge the matter of the abscess by an artificial opening, almost as soon as it is formed. To this class belong,— 1st, Cases where the matter of abscess is collected under the fascia? of the upper or lower extremities. These fascia; being of a considerable degree of thickness, and of a firm unyielding texture, the pus which is situated under them becomes in general widely diffused. This early opening is rendered more particularly necessary, when the matter is situated under the aponeurotic expansions covering the palms of the hands and the soles of the feet; for, when confined in these situations, it makes its way more readily into the sheaths of the muscles, than through the thick and firm body of the aponeurosis, and of the skin which covers it. 2dly, Where the abscess is situated over the larger cavi- ties of the body. Though in these situations the matter seems to have a natural tendency to the external surface, yet, in some rare instances, it has been observed to point inward, and actually to burst into the cavity of the chest or belly. To prevent this occurrence, all abscesses situated immedi- ately over these cavities, should be opened, and their con- tents evacuated as soon as from the fluctuation of the mat- ter it becomes evident that it exists. 3dly, Abscesses are to be opened at an early period, which are formed in the vicinity of the larger blood-vessels, or which are likely to come into contact with them. Arteries, it is true, are not very susceptible of the state of ulcerative absorption. They appear to be less so than the veins. Ab- scesses situated in the immediate neighbourhood of large arteries are liable to be mistaken for aneurisms. 4th, Those abscesses ought to be opened early, that are situated in parts through which the matter is liable to be- come widely diffused. This is particularly the case, with abscesses that are situated on the forepart of the neck, or in the cavity of the axilla, or by the side of the rectum. When matter is formed in the cavity of the axilla, if it does not speedily obtain an external outlet, it is very liable to pass up towards the clavicle in the course of the axillary plexus of nerves and vessels, or forwards, under the pectoral mus- cles. I have repeatedly seen axillary abscess take both of these directions at the same time, forming one of the most 270 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. painful and difficult cases to treat, which occurs in the ma- nagement of abscesses. 5th, An early opening is proper and necessary, where the matter is lodged, as in some cases of whitloe, in the sheaths of the tendons. The existence of matter in this situation is not very clearly indicated by any symptoms with which we are at present acquainted ; but even in a doubtful case, much less danger, I believe, would result to the patient, from a free incision into these sheaths, than from the lodgment even of a small quantity of matter. 6th, Where matter is formed under the periostium, there also a speedy opening should be made ; nor should we wait for the ulcerative absorption of the integuments. The timely evacuation of the matter in this case is productive of the most sensible relief, and often puts a stop, which no other means are capable of doing, to the farther destruction of bone. 7th, Where an abscess is situated either in the cellular texture, or in one of the bursse lying over any of the larger joints of the body. And, lastly, When an abscess is deep seated. In this enumeration, I do not by any means pretend to have included all the cases of ahscess, in which it is neces- sary or proper to make an artificial opening. For in this, as in the practice of every other part of our art, much must he left to the knowledge and judgment of the practitioner; something to the will, often ill directed, of the patient; and much, in every instance, must be determined by the pro- gress and particular circumstances of the disease. There are three methods at present in use of opening an abscess : these are incision, caustic, and seton. Each of these methods has, perhaps, its individual advantages; but in the treatment of the abscesses which daily occur, it is of- ten with the best informed a matter of doubt, to which of these methods the preference should be given. The first method, which is performed by puncture or in- cision with a lancet, trocar, or scalpel, is that which is most commonly employed. In this way, the abscess may be open- ed quickly, and with little pain; the puncture does not leave behind it any ill-looking scar, and the incision can he made of the exact size, and in the particular direction which is judged most convenient and proper. The place of the abscess into which the incision should he made, is that which is most prominent, that in which the integuments are the thinnest, and in which the fluctuation '•an be most distinctly perceived. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 271 It is impossible to lay down any precise rules with regard to the size of the opening, for this must vary according to the size of the abscess, the state of the integuments, and the particular views which the practitioner may entertain, with regard to the manner in which the abscess should after- wards be healed. Where the opening has been long de- layed, and where the integuments have become very thin and inflamed, and where of course they must ulcerate, there, 1 conceive, no mischief can arise from a large and free in- cision; but, on the contrary, where the integuments are sound, or but little affected by the subjacent abscess, a free division of them may not only be unnecessary, but hurtful. In this case it is in general better to evacuate the matter by a small puncture, and to allow the sides of the abscess to contract a little, before we have recourse to a large open- ing. In cases again where an abscess is very large, or much diffused, as happens in abscesses under the fascise of the upper or lower extremity, it is often better to make two or more small punctures with the point of the lancet at a dis- tance from one another, than to make one very large open- ing. Indeed, in most instances where the integuments are sound, or nearly so, 1 am inclined to believe, that the less the opening, by which matter is evacuated at first from an abscess, so much the better. The cavity of the abscess is often diminished by being evacuated, and may be still more diminished by bandaging and proper treatment; should the abscess not heal up with a small opening, or should it even degenerate into a fistulous sore, we have it still in our pow- er to make the opening afterwards of any extent which may appear to be necessary. The direction of the incision, is also an object to which, in openingabscesses, we must particularly attend. In general, this should be towards the more depending part, so as to admit of a constant and easy evacuation of the matter which may afterwards lorm. The rule, however, of carrying the incision in abscesses towards the most depending part, is, like every other rule in surgery, liable in its application to many particular exceptions. It may be improper or dan- gerous to carry our incision towards the most depending part, from the hazard we might run of dividing some large blood-vessel, or other part of consequence. Besides, it is generally unnecessary to cut through parts which are sound, when they are on the more depending side of an abscess. Parts in the healthy state have a strong disposition to heal, and little advantage, but much pain, may be occasioned by their division. 272 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. The second mode of opening an abscess is by caustic, Under this name is generally comprehended all those che- mical re-agents which when applied to the solid parts of the body in the living as well as in the dead state, produce a decomposition, and destruction of these parts. Caustics form a very numerous class of substances, which differ so widely in their chemical properties from each other, that in decomposing the solid parts of our bodies, it is impossible for us to conceive, that they can all act upon precisely the same chemical principle. To this class we may refer the concentrated mineral acids, the pure alkalies, many metallic oxides, and metallic salts. These substances, however, wide- ly they may differ in their chemical properties, all agree in producing, in the parts of the living body to which they are applied, a mortified portion of a greater or less extent, which, when dry, is denominated an eschar, when wet or moist, a slough. Caustic remedies were much used in the ancient practice of surgery. They often served as a sub- stitute for the knife, in cases where it was dreaded that a hemorrhage might take place from the incision of parts that were to be divided; and they were used also with a view to stop hemorrhage, in cases where it had actually been pro- duced. If the ancients employed caustics too frequently, and in cases in which their use is now rendered not only nugatory, but in which it would be pernicious, the moderns have probably neglected their use too much. This suspi- cion seems at least to be justified by some of the very bene- ficial effects, which some of the moderns have derived from the employment of caustics in their practice. In proof of this, I might refer to the cures of diseased spine by Mr. Pott, of deep-seated abscesses of the hip-joint by Mr. Ford, and of strictures in the urethra by Mr. Home. The two substances which are at present most commonly used as caustic applications, are the causticum commune mi tins, and lunar caustic. The caustic operates more slow- ly, and occasions a great deal more pain than the knife. It necessarily forms an opening of a considerable size, and, in some instances, leaves behind it a disagreeable mark or scar. In spite of every precaution to limit its operation, the effects of the caustic often spread farther than we could wish; and in some people, it excites a very alarming degree of inflam- mation and fever. The length of time which it should be allowed to remain, will vary according to our conception of the state and depth of the parts covering the abscess. It is to be regretted, that previously to the removal of the cans m LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 275 tic, we have no means of knowing how far it has extended, nor whether it has produced the effects which we wished it should produce. The cases in which a preference is to be given to the caustic in opening abscesses, are not very well ascertained. The principal effects of the caustic, when properly applied, are limited to the skin ; and therefore it ought to be seldom employed in opening deep-seated abscesses. This mode is said to be useful where the abscess is deep-seated, where it has been long of forming, where the surrounding integu- ments are in a hard and indolent state, and where it is ne- cessary to excite a certain degree of inflammation in order to effectuate a cure. The method of opening abscesses by seton, has been par- ticularly recommended. 1st, In cases of large abscess, where the skin is in a healthy state, and capable of uniting with the opposite side, or bottom, of the abscess. 2dly, In cases also where we wish to draw off the matter of an abscess slowly; and, 3dly, In cases where we wish to excite a cer- tain degree of irritation in the cavity of the abscess, "'he seton, or cord, has also been supposed to be particularly useful in cases of large or deep-seated abscesses, where we wish to prevent the admission of air into the cavity of the abscess. Here, however, it does not appear to me to possess any advantage over a puncture, whether made with a lancet or a trocar, and the irritation which it occasions is some- times such as to render its removal necessary, and when this does not happen, the part through which the cord has been introduced sometimes degenerates into a fistulous sore, which requires to be afterwards opened by incision. Setons are now less employed than they were a few years ago, and I know of few cases of abscess, in which every advantage they can procure, may not with more ease to the patient, and less trouble to the surgeon, be obtained from puncture with the trocar or lancet. The healing up of the puncture immediately after opening a large abscess, is perhaps one of the most material improvements, which has been intro- duced of late times, into this branch of surgery. It would be injustice to Mr. Abernethy, not to acknowledge that we arc chiefly indebted to him for our knowledge of the good effects which attend this mode of practice, in that most in- curable of all abscesses, lumbar abscess. The principal difference between this puncture and the common method of opening an abscess, seems to consist in the healing up the wound by the first intention, and in the M m # 274 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. complete exclusion of the atmospherical air. It has been doubted of late years, whether atmospherical air can exert any pernicious effects, when admitted to surfaces in a state of suppuration. But the effects of air in .altering the condi- tion of suppurating surfaces, aud consequently the nature of the secreted fluid, appear to me to have been denied upon too slight grounds, and indeed, in opposition to the obser- vation and experience of almost every well-informed practi- tioner. These effects have been denied, partly because it is not easy to point out the precise manner in which they are produced, and partly also, because there are suppurating surfaces, upon which the air may certainly be allowed to act for a few minutes, without occasioning any very injurious consequences. That atmospherical air, however, can produce pernicious effects, when permitted to come into contact with surfaces recently divided, or secreting pus, is proved, I conceive, by facts which have been established beyond all cavil. Thus, it is well known, that if the covering be removed from a part which has been recently deprived of its skin by a blister, by a burn, by a wound, or by any other means, a smarting kind of pain is immediately perceived ; that if this part be covered up from the air, or if it be brought into contact with azotic gas or carbonic acid gas, little or no pain will be experienced; but that if, on the contrary, you apply oxygen gas to the sore or wound, the pain will not only be felt, but it will be much smarter than that which arises from the application of atmospherical air. These, and various other facts to the same purpose, were experiment- ally ascertained by the late Dr. Beddoes. Air introduced also in the way of experiment into the cavities of the pleura and peritoneum of quadrupeds, has been found to excite inflammation, and this effect is more speedily produced by oxygen gas, than by atmospherical air. Indeed every prac- titioner knows, how necessary it is, in wounds penetrating any of the great cavities, or shut sacs of the body, to ex- clude the access of atmospherical air. This is a point in practice that was known to Hippocrates, and which has been particularly insisted upon, as I have already remarked, by Magatus, in his treatise de Vulneribus, and more recent- ly by Dr. Monro, in bis work on the Bursse Mucosa?. I know not how we are to account for the violence of the local and constitutional symptoms, which are known to su- pervene to the free admission of air into the cavities of lum- bar abscesses and abscesses of the liver, unless by supposing, LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 275 that the air so admitted has the power of exciting inflam- mation. The oxygen gas which the atmospherical air con- tains, may not be limited in its operation upon inflamed and suppurating surfaces, merely to the production of pain ; it may alter also the action of the blood-vessels, or it may act as a chemical re-agent on the fluids which they secrete. In producing the effects which we see result from its admission, it may act in a manner of which we are altogether ignorant, but it concerns us especially to know, that'if a lumbar ab- scess, or an abscess of the liver, be opened with the point of the lancet, or with the trocar, and the air be carefully ex- cluded, no disagreeable effect will in general succeed imme- diately to this opening; but that if, on the contrary, the open- ing which is made be large, and air be admitted, a violent symptomatic fever will be induced in the course of a few hours, succeeded by hectic fever, and in most instances, soon- er or later, by death. When an abscess has been opened either by art or by nature, and its contents fully discharged, very little in gene- ral remains to be done by the surgeon. In a sound state of the parts, the healing process now commences, the cavity of the abscess diminishes by degrees, and a new skin is at length formed over the surface which had been abraded. The treatment of abscess in this stage, is to be regulated by the kind of opening which has been made, by the condition of the parts surroundingthe abscess, and by the particular views which the practitioner may entertain with regard to the manner in which the abscess ought to be healed. Thus, for example, when an abscess has been punctured, as is now the best practice in cases of lumbar abscess, so as to allow the contents of the abscess to escape, and its cavity to contract a little, we must be careful to exclude the air from the cavi- ty of the abscess during the evacuation of the matter, and to heal up the puncture afterwards as speedily as possible. The first object, the exclusion of the air, is easily obtained by applying graduated compression with a roller in propor- tion as the fluid runs out, and the edges of the puncture may in general be made to adhere together, by keeping them in contact with a bit of adhesive plaster. When an abscess is opened in this manner, the pus gradually collects again; but the abscess should be re-opened, before it is permitted to acquire its former size. By opening lumbar abscess in this way, not only has the accession of hectic fever in many in- stances been prevented, but it would seem that in some rare case6, the cavity of the abscess goes on diminishing in size, 276 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. till it is wholly obliterated. This mode of opening abscesses, and of treating thein afterwards, has perhaps been but too little followed! From the success which has attended it in opening lumbar abscess, there is reason to hope that it will be found equally beneficial in other cases of large, indolent, or chronic abscesses. There are some abscesses in which the opening, having a tendency to close, requires to be kept open by artificial means. This is the case in empyema, or abscesses commu- nicating with the cavity of the chest, and in abscesses of the liver which have either been opened with the knife or have burst externally. The substances used for this purpose are known by the name of tents in surgery. They were former- ly much employed, but have of late years sunk into a neglect, in some respects, perhaps, but too well merited. The form and substance of the tent was varied according sometimes to the pleasure of the surgeon, and according to the par- » ticular purpose which it was meant that it should serve. When intended to dilate the opening into an abscess which had been formed by nature, and in which the use of the knife was judged to be dangerous, the tent was formed of prepared sponge, or of the root of some plant which swell- ed by imbibing moisture. The disadvantages of these sub- stances are, that they irritate and inflame the parts into which they are introduced; that they prevent, when solid, the escape of the matter which is formed in the abscess, and to a certain degree prevent the contraction of its cavity. But the occasional and temporary use of tents is not liable to the objections which I have stated to their permanent use, and I know from experience, that much advantage may be occasionally derived from their employment. They are often of use, in dilating the orifices of abscesses situated in the ca- vities of the chest or belly, so as to allow hollow tubes to be introduced into them, and in dilating the orifices of punc- tured wounds, so as to afford a ready exit for extraneous bodies, or to enable us to discover them more readily where they exist. But the cases which I have described are particular, and may in some measure be regarded as exceptions to the gene- ral rules to be observed in the treatment of abscesses. Most frequently the parts which are to be divided in opening ab- scesses are either incapable of adhering together, or in no danger of contracting round the orifice of the abscess. Tlie skin is usually destroyed by a previous absorption, or ren- dered so thin as to be incapable of granulating, and the ab* LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 277 sccss is opened by an incision nearly equal in length to one half or two thirds of the diameter. It is in cases similar to this, that we arc to consider what the bestmeansare of heal- ing up the abscess, after it has been converted into an open sore. One of the best means to be employed after an abscess has been opened, is a moderate degree of pressure. This assists the natural tendency which the cavity of a healthy abscess has to contract, and, by keeping the sides of the ab- scess together, tends in some degree to prevent an excessive secretion of pus. This pressure is best employed by means of the spiral roller and by compresses of soft linen. The pressure which the bandage makes must be very gentle, otherwise it is liable to occasion pain and inflammation in the abscess, or a swelling of the contiguous parts, from the stop which it puts to the circulation. Care must be taken also, to preserve a due degree of temperature in the suppurating part. This is generally done by continuing, for some days after the opening of the abscess, the application of the warm emollient poultice, that had been used to promote suppuration in the part. There are many abscesses which heal up readily by this mode of treatment alone; and indeed it may be doubted, whether there be any other application so generally useful, when ap- plied to surfaces in a state of suppuration. When, however, the poultice is disagreeable to the patient, as it often is, from its weight or moisture, or even smell, it may be laid aside, and dry dressings employed in its place. These generally consist of dry lint, or charpee, with a compress or roller. In some instances, the charpee is introduced into the ca- vity of the abscess, in others, it is merely laid over its surface. It is usual to cover that side of the charpee which comes into contact with the abscess with some mild ointment, for the dry charpee is found to irritate the surfaces of some abscesses too much; and, besides, it forms a hard cake with the matter which exudes from the abscess, that adheres firm- ly to the subjacent parts, and often occasions a great deal of pain in the removal. It is to prevent these evils, and not from any healing qualities which they possess, that the mild ointments are used. These may consist of oil, butter, or hogs-lard, cither ai >ne, or mixed with a greater or less quan- tity of bees-wax. This substance gives to the oils a firmer degree of consistence than they naturally possess, and this, I believe, is the principal reason why it is so much used in the composition of unguents. The number and thickness 278 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. of the compresses must always be varied according to ths nature of the case. They may be formed of lint pressed to- gethcr, of pieces of charpee or folds of cloth. In abscesses secreting much pus, the lint is useful by absorbing it. The bandage, which may be either of linen, cotton, or woollen cloth, should be applied so as not only to admit of, but to facilitate the discharge of the pus. It is scarcely ne- cessary for me to remark, that, for reasons which must be obvious, the surface of the sore should in dressing be expo- sed for as short a time as possible to the action of the air. The dressings may be repeated one, two, three, or even four times in the course of twenty-four hours, according to the quantity and quality of the discharge, the situation of the abscess, and warmth of the weather, &c. When the pus is either in great quantity, or has acquired any acrid tendency, cutaneous inflammation is often excited, and much mischief occasioned, by allowing the discharge to remain too long in contact with the sore. This is a state of parts, which is much benefited by the use of lime water, and solutions of sugar of lead. The general treatment during the healing of abscesses will, like the local, be adapted, by a judicious surgeon, to the particular circumstances of the case. A more nourish- ing diet may, in general, be allowed than during the first suppurating stage. When the abscess is large, or the dis- charge copious, the strength of the patient requires to be supported with easily digested and nourishing food, aud a proper allowance of wine. Bark, with or without the dilu- ted sulphuric acid, is often prescribed as a remedy. By the adoption of this, or of similar modes of treatment, na- ture, in most instances, effectuates a cure; but it also often happens from disease in the constitution, or from error in the treatment of an abscess, that, instead of healing, it de- generates into a long-continued, sloughy, ill-conditioned sore or ulcer, and in this state may remain for months or for years. ULCERATION. The vessels composing the absorbent system appear to arise from every point of the internal surfaces of the differ- ent cavities of the body, and from every point also in the substance of its different organs and textures. It remains still to be determined whether the absorbents on the exter- nal surface of the body are, like the exhalent vessels, continu- ed by pores through the cuticle; or whether, as seems most probable, they terminate immediately under that membrane. The manner in which these vessels take up the fluid sub- stances which they contain is not at all known, but their absorbing and propelling powers have been satisfactorily enough established by experiment and by the effects of the functions which they perform. These vessels may be employed, first, in taking up and conveying into the general circulation various extraneous substances, some of which are useful, others injurious to the system; and secondly, in taking up and removing parts of the body itself, which have become either useless or diseased. I. The variety of extraneous matters, capable of being taken up by the absorbents, is almost infinite. Indeed it seems doubtful, whether there be any substances which these vessels do not in some circumstances or other absorb. The most striking and most important example of the action of the absorbents, in taking up extraneous matter, is afforded in the absorption of the chyle by the lacteal absorbents. This constitutes what has been termed nutritive absorption, and is in all its relations an object of physiological rather than of pathological enquiry. We have also daily proofs of extraneous matters being taken up in the absorption of se- rous fluid, fat, blood, pus, bile, milk, contagious matters, medicinal substances, and in the absorption of various mat- 2Hi) LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. ters introduced into the body, either accidentally or for the sake of experiment. If the serous fluid, which is constantly poured out by the exhalent vessels into the cavities lined with serous mem- branes, and into the interstices of the cellular texture, be not taken up by the absorbents in proportion as it is se- creted, a morbid accumulation must occur, producing mure or less of the state to which we give the name of dropsy. This is an affection which sometimes spontaneously disap- pears; more frequently, however, it requires the use of the remedies termed diuretics. In curing dropsy, these reme- dies seem to produce two effects : The first consists in dis- posing the mouths of the absorbent vessels to take, up, in a manner quite unknown to us, the serous fluid, and to con- vey it into the general circulation. The second, in increas- ing the secreting action of the arteries by which the urine is formed. If water or atmospherical air be injected into the usual seats of dropsy, they disappear after a short time, having been taken up into the circulating system, by the vessels which naturally absorb the serous fluid. I am not acquainted with any observations, in which fat has actually been found in the lymphatic absorbent vessels; but that it is taken up by these vessels, in the states both of health and disease, we have every reason to conclude, from the varieties in the degrees of obesity which we perceive at different times in the same individual, and from our often finding, upon dissection, an unusual deficiency of this fluid, or its place supplied by a substance which resembles serum. The absorption of fat is always very rapid in febrile diseases, and the consumption of its carbonaceous matter in the lungs, is probably the cause of that increase of temperature, which, in these diseases, is kept up for a period of days or weeks, in individuals who have tasted nothing but water. It does not appear, that in the healthy state of the circu- lating organs, the absorbents take up red blood from the vessels in which it is contained ; but various facts, now well ascertained, clearly show that blood may be absorbed from these vessels in the state of disease, and, in many instances, also from the natural and preternatural cavities of the body into which it is accidentally extravasated. " In animals strangled," says Mr. Cruikshank, "or dying of some vio- lent death, the lymphatics about the spleen, and in the ca- vity of the abdomen, in general, are almost always found turgid with blood, though I have never seen, on these oc- casions, any marks of extravasation of that fluid into the eel- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 281 hilar membrane. In peritoneal inflammation, I have de- monstrated the lacteals full of blood, though, in this inflam- mation, there is little or no swelling, of course no extravasa- tion of blood into the cellular membrane. I have seen the absorbents of the lungs also loaded with blood in the perip- neumony, or inflammation of their substance, and, on all these occasions, have been induced to believe that the lym- phatics arose from the internal surface of arteries and veins."* Blood coagulating in an obstructed artery or vein, is slowly and gradually absorbed, the capacity of the vessel disappears, and it is at last converted into an impervious cord-like substance. This absorption takes place in cases where the circulation in arteries or veins has been stopt by the application of a ligature, by the pressure of a tumour, or by the spontaneous coagulation of blood in the vessels of limbs affected with mortification. We have a still more remarkable example of the absorption of blood, and of co- agulable lymph, in the gradual disappearance of the con- tents of an aneurismal sac, after the circulation through it has been stopt by a ligature, as in Mr. Hunter's operation for popliteal aneurism. Part of the blood which is extravasated in spontaneous hemorrhages, in wounds, and in contusions, has often been observed to be absorbed. Mr. Cruikshank remarks, "that he had repeatedly seen, in animals dying of hsemoptoc, and in the human subject itself, the lymphatics of the lungs, which at other times contain a transparent fluid, turgid with blood, whioh they had absorbed from the air cells."f And Snmmering mentions his having several times observed blood in the absorbent vessels of the lungs, diaphragm, and pleura, in cases in which that fluid had been previously ex- travasated into the cavity of the thorax. Similar appear- ances have been observed, both by Sommering and Mas- cagni, in cases in which blood had been extravasated into the cav ity of the abdomen. Ludwig mentions, in the notes which he has added to the German translation of Mascag- ui's work on the Absorbent System, a case of injury of the head, attended with a considerable hemorrhage from the left ear, in which he had an opportunity, in the presence of several of his friends, of seeing distinctly the absorbents on both sides of the brain filled with a coloured lymph. Ex- ' See Cruikshank, p. 50. f I'ml. p. 12 X n 282 LEC'Tl'UES ON INFLAMMATION. travasations of blood arc very common consequences of contusions; and, in these cases, the blood is effused either into the interstices of the cellular membrane, producing the appearance termed ecchymosis, or it is poured into a dis- tinct cavity formed in the cellular membrane, to which we give the name of thrombus. Superficial ecchymosis is at- tended with a dark-red colour of the skin, deeper seated ecchymosis and thrombus, with a blue, livid, or leaden co- lour. Blood effused into the interstices of cellular membrane which has not been deprived of its vitality, is in general ta- ken up by the absorbent vessels, and conveyed by them in- to the circulating mass of fluids. This gradual absorption of the effused blood may be inferred to be taking place, from that series of changes which we see going on in the colour of the contused part during the recovery, from red to blue, from blue to green and yellow, and from yellow to the na- tural hue. When the blood is effused into a common cavity, the events which take place vary, according to the size and kind of the vessel from which it is poured out, and accord- ing to the state of tke-soft parts which cover and enclose it. But when, either from the quantity of the blood effused, or from the inactive state of the absorbents in the parts sur- rounding the effusion, absorption docs not take place, the blood must be removed by an operation, or be left to be brought to the surface, and discharged by means of the spontaneous disappearance of the parts which cover it. In this process, a portion of the solid matter of the machine itself, as I shall afterwards have occasion more fully to state, must necessarily be removed by absorption. We have frequent examples of the absorption of blood in the spontaneous disappearance of the red spots, blotches, and discolourations, which occur from its extravasation in land and in sea scurvy. Pus and puriform fluids are often absorbed ; pus has been observed in the lymphathic absorbents of the lungs, in those who have died of consumption ; and Sommering mentions, that he had repeatedly seen this fluid in the lacteal absorb- ents, in the dissection of those who had died of dysentery. We have proofs of this absorption of pus, in the pain and swelling which so often occur in the lymphatic absorbent glands, through which absorbent vessels pass from suppu- rating surfaces, and in the not unfrequent disappearance of abscesses and buboes, after it has become evident, from the LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 28:3 fluctuation which takes place, that matter is formed in them. It is not improbable, that the thinner parts of ab- scesses, if not even the thicker, are absorbed during their formation and progress. But for the removal of their con- tents by absorption, and fresh depositions by secretion, it seems difficult to account for the matters which they con- tain remaining for weeks or months, without manifesting any disposition to enter into the state of putrefactive de- composition. Bile may be taken up by the lympathctic absorbents of the liver in obstructions of the hepatic duct, by those of the gall bladder in obstructions of the cystic duct or ductus com- munis choledochus, and by the lacteal absorbents in cases where the bile is secreted in unusually large quantities into the cavity of the intestines. In all these instances, a tinge of yellow, greater or less, according to the quantity of bile absorbed, is communicated to the skin, and to the white and colourless parts of the body. Milk is absorbed from the lactiferous ducts in every in- stance in which, after its secretion, it is not drawn off by natural or artificial means. The semen is probably absorbed in chaste people from the semenifcrous tubes; but of this we have not the same direct evidence as of the absorption of milk. The absorption of urine from the cavity of the bladder has been supposed to be by no means an uncommon occur- rence. In proof of this absorption, we are told, that the in- clination to void urine often goes off during a copious flow of perspiration, and that in long-continued retentions of urine, the peculiar smell of this fluid may, in general, be perceived in the matter which is perspired. In retention of urine, a fever is produced, which has been termed uri- nous ; but, if this fever in retention is to be ascribed to the absorption of that fluid from the bladder, why does it not arise from the former as well as from the latter instance of absorption ? The urinous smell of the perspiration is no certain proof that urine has been absorbed; for the urine and sweat are in some measure vicarious secretions. That several contagious matters produce their specific effects, by entering into the body through the medium of the absorbent system, seems to be satisfactorily enough established by the changes which these matters occasion in the parts through which they pass. A morbid poison is usually produced by secretion in the place at which the contagious matter had entered, possessing qualities the 284 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. same with those of the matter which had been introduced. Prev iously, in some instances, and posterior in others, to the production of this poison, red lines arc observed in the course of the lymphatic absorbents, indicating, in an unequivocal manner, the existence of inflammation, and painful swellings occur in the glands into which these ves- sels enter, which not unfrequently terminate in suppura- tion. Through what medium the morbid poisons which exist in the state of effluvia, or miasmata, act, is far from being well known. From analogy, we suppose it to be by absorp- tion, but the analogy fails in the want of all appearance of local irritation. If. by absorption, this must take place either from the surface of the body, or from the surface of the lungs. The effect of the cuticle in preventing absorp- tion from the surface, of the body, has already been re- marked, and is perhaps more powerful than has usually been conceived. A very slight degree of pressure, it is true, is sufficient to overcome the resistance which the cu- ticle opposes to the entrance of foreign bodies by the skin. But without this pressure, it seems doubtful whether any of these bodies would be absorbed. The absorption of bo- dies in the state of effluvia by the. lungs, is supposed to be demonstrated by the effects which succeed to their inhala- tion. Thus the smell of turpentine is said to be readily communicated to the urine of those who breathe the vapours of that substance. Salivation is readily induced by mercu- rial fumigations: and persons, it has been said, have not only felt the taste of mercury in their mouths, but have been affected with severe salivations, merely by breathing the same air with those who were using that remedy. Are the contagious effluvia inhaled into the lungs deposited in the aqueous vapour which is secreted in these organs, and af- terwards taken up with it into the circulating mass; or do they produce their effects more immediately, by acting upon the nerves distributed on the inner surface of the lungs? These are questions to which, in the present state of our knowledge, it does not seem possible to give very precise or satisfactory answers. The cutaneous and pulmonary absorption of water has been supposed to be proved by a great number of experi- ments and observations. Thus, putting the feet in warm water has been said to be followed, for a succession of times, by a discharge of urine in persons who had not swal- lowed any fluids for weeks; and the exposure of the body LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. ^$5 for a few hours to a moist atmosphere, is said to have been often productive of a considerable increase of weight. Dia- betic patients also have been said to void, for weeks, a quan- tity of urine considerably superior in weight to that of all the solid and fluid nourishment which they had taken during that period. These, however, we now know, from accurate experiments, are by no means constant phaenomena; and, if they ever do take place, it must be owing to some irregu- lar action of the absorbent vessels, by which they are some- times disposed, at others not disposed, to absorb the fluids with which they come into contact. We sec something like this ocurring in dropsy, where the lymphatic vessels re- main in contact with the extravasated serous fluid for weeks or months, without taking it up, till their absorbing activitv is, somehow or other, exerted or increased by the use of diuretic remedies. The absorption of medicinal substances may take place from the surface of the intestines, from the surface of the body, and perhaps also from the surface of the lungs. Whe- ther there be any suhstanccs which, in certain circumstan- ces, the lacteal absorbents refuse to take up, is a point which cannot be said to be fully ascertained, though the presump- tion seems to be, that no such substances exist. The ab- sorption of acids, alkalies, and neutral salts, is rendered evi- dent by the presence of these substances in the urine of those who swallow them. Suflicient pains have not yet been taken to detect metallic oxydes, and metallic salts, in that fluid, though there are strong grounds to believe that it is chiefly by this excretion they are conveyed out, after having been received into the body. The presence of mer- cury in the matter of perspiration, is proved by the tarnish- ing effects which it produces upon silver and gold. The absorption of vegetable matters from the intestinal canal, is manifested by the peculiar smell which asparagus and turpentine communicate to urine, and by the various colours which this fluid receives from the use of the beet- root, burdock, rhubarb, &c. The effects which are pro- duced in the kidnies and bladder by the tincture of cantha- rides, afford indisputable proofs of the absorption ofan ani- mal substance in its undecomposed state. That medicinal substances may be taken in from the sur- face of the body, seems to have been long known; but the most common and best example which we have of this, is in the effects resulting from the inunction of the skin with oiutincnts containing mercury. A certain degree of me* £86 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. chanical pressure seems necessary, in most instances, to force the mercury, and other external bodies, through the cuticle, in order that they may come into contact with the orifices of the absorbent vessels ; but this pressure is, in many instances, so slight, as to leave it doubtful how far it contributed to the absorption. Whether there be certain states of the cuticle in which external bodies may enter from the. surface without pressure, is still far from being ac- curately determined. This membrane prevents the trans- udation of water or serum, but it admits readily both of sensible and insensible perspiration. That narcotics, emetics, purgatives, and diuretics, may be introduced into the body, and made to produce their specific effects through the medium of the skin, has been long known. We are not, however, perhaps yet fully ac- quainted with the circumstances which may, in particular diseases, and in particular constitutions, render this mode of introduction preferable to that by the stomach and intes- tinal canal. The instantaneously invigorating and depressing effects of certain odours, the intoxicating quality of an atmosphere loaded with the fumes of alcohol, and the singular sensa- tions, emotions, and ideas which arc excited by breathing nitrous oxyde, arc all so many proofs that medicines may be made to operate in the animal frame through the organs of respiration. It seems doubtful, however, whether, in any of the instances I have mentioned, there be any portion of the extraneous matters absorbed, and, even if absorbed, whether their primrry and principal effects are not produ- ced immediately on the extremities of the nerves with which they come into contact. Breathing the vapours of turpen- tine, as I have already remarked, has been said to commu- nicate the smell of that substance to the urine, and saliva- tion is produced by fumigation with mercury, or may, it has been said, be excited by living in the same room with those who are taking mercury. In these instances, there can be no doubt, that the turpentine and mercury must be taken up by the absorbents on the inner surface of the lungs ; but they are at present the only instances, in which pulmonary absorption is known to take place. The very flattering expectations which were for some years entertained of curing phthisis, asthma, and other pul- monary affections, by the inhalation of the different sorts of airs or gases, have now passed away ; and the histories LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 287 of the cases of cures supposed to be effected by their means, remain striking, but melancholy examples of the ease with which the credulity of the public may be abused. The most recent and accurate experiments on the subject of res- piration, leave us little room to suppose, that any species of air is absorbed in the lungs. Various other examples of the absorption of extraneous substances are afforded, in the disappearance of matters in- tentionally or accidentally introduced into the cavities of the body, or into tbVcellular texture, in many instances of which the substance absorbed may be detected in the ab- sorbent vessels proceeding from the part, while in other in- stances, the body gradually disappears, without our being able to perceive any part of it in the absorbents. Besides the various proofs which I have already enume- rated of the absorption of extraneous substances, perhaps I ought, before concluding this part of the subject, to men- tion those which occasionally occur, and may, at all times, be so readily observed in the aqueous chambers of the eye. If blood be extravasated, or pus formed in these chambers, the blood and pus gradually disappear. Whether these substances be dissolved previously to absorption, is a point which has not yet been ascertained. It has been long known, that if the crystalline lens be depressed into the vi- treous humour, it becomes gradually smaller and smaller, till it at last disappears altogether. Many recent observations show that the same disappearance of the lens takes place, if it be denuded of its capsule, and pushed forwards from its natural situation into the aqueous chambers. The capsule, when broken into parts, is absorbed, as well as the lens, in the aqueous chambers of the eye; but it has been said, that the lens is not absorbed from the vitreous humour, so long as it remains shut up in its capsule. I am unable to say how far this observation is well founded. II. It has of late years been usually supposed by medical men, that in the dcvelopement, growth, support, and decav of animal bodies, the elementary particles of which they are composed, are in a state of perpetual circulation or change; that the absorbent vessels are in every part of living sys- tems unceasingly employed in removing the old, while the arteries areas unremittingly preparing and depositing new materials ; and that it is by the reciprocal action of'these two orders of vessels, that the form, organisation, and iden- tity of the different animal textures and organs are main- 288 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. tained.* These suppositions arc rendered extremely proba- ble, not only by the apparent necessity of repair in organs, which are kept in a state of unceasing motion, and by the constant supply of nourishment which is required for the support of animal bodies, even after they have arrived at maturity, but also by a variety of observations and experi- mental researches, which have at different times been made on the growth of bones in particular, and on the changes which these parts undergo in the different states of health and disease. Among the various experiments which have been made upon this subject, I do not know of any which are so happily imagined, or which lead to conclusions so direct and precise, as those made by Mr. Hunter. We arc indebted for the account of these experiments to his brother- in-law, Sir Everard Home, who, in becoming the residuary legatee of his opinions and reputation, has, with a solicitude worthy of the trust, endeavoured to secure for his friend the honour of the improvements and discoveries of which he was the author. " Mr. Hunter began his experiments by feeding animals with madder, which has a property of tinging with a red colour that part only of the bone which is added while the animal is confined to this particular food. " He fed two pigs with madder for a fortnight, and at the end of that period one of them was killed ; the bones upon examination externally had a red appearance; when sections were made of them the exterior part was found to be prin- cipally coloured, and the interior was much less tinged. " The other pig was allowed to live a fortnight longer. but had now no madder in its food; it was then killed, anil the exterior part of the bones was found of the natural co- lour, hut the interior was red. " He made many other experiments of the same kind, upon the increase of the thickness of the neck and head of the thigh-bone. From these it appeared that the addition * " Dans les corps vivans, chaque partie a sa composition propre et distincte: ancune de leurs molecules ne restc en place; toutes entrcut et sortent succes- sivenient: la vie est un tourbillon continuel, dont la direction, touto coinpliqu^e qu'elle est, demcure constante, ainsi que l'espeee des molecules qui y sont en- tratnees, mais nun les molecules individuellt-Selles-memes; an contraire, la nia- tiere actuelle du corps vivant n'y sera bientot plus, et cependant elle est depost- tairc de la force qui contraindra la matiere future a marcher dans lc mfime sens qu'elle. Ainsi l.i forme de ccs corps lenr est plus essentielle que leur matiere, puisque cclle-ci change sans cesse, tandia que I'autre se conserve, et que d'ail- leurs ce sont les formes qui constituent les differences des especes, et non lei rotnl»inaiso:is de matieres, qui sont presque les memes dans toutes.'"—CiPU'i; Jx.ipport lliitifique sur lesProgres des Sciences J\dtitrellet. Pun.*, 1810. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 289 of new matter was made to the upper surface, and a propor- tional quantity of the old removed from the lower, so as to keep the neck of the same form, and relatively in its place. "To ascertain that the cylindrical bones are not elon- gated by new matter being interposed in the interstices of the old, he made the following experiment: he bored two holes in the tibia of a pig, one near the upper end and the other near the lower; the space between the holes was exactly two inches ; a small leaden shot was inserted into each hole; when the bone had been increased in its length by the growth of the animal, the pig was killed, and the space between the two shot was also exactly two inches. " This experiment was repeated several times on different pigs, but the space between the two shot was never increased during the growth of the bone. « From these experiments he ascertained the changes which take place in bones during their growth, and the readi- ness with which the materials of bones are absorbed ; and from these facts laid it down as an established principle that the absorbents are the agents, by means of which the bones, during their growth, are modelled, as it were, and kept in the same shape. " Bones, according to Mr. Hunter's doctrine, grow by two processes going on at the same time and assisting each other; the arteries bring the supplies to the bone for its in- crease ; the absorbents at the same time are employed in removing portions of the old bone, so as to give to the new the proper form. By these means the bone becomes larger, without having any material change produced in its exter- nal shape."* Perhaps one of the finest illustrations that is any where to be met with of the truth of Mr. Hunter's doctrine, is an experiment, which was meant to support a very different hypothesis, by Du Hamel. That ingenious physiologist inclosed one of the bones of the leg of a young pigeon in a piece of silver wire, taking care, in the application of the wire, to exclude all the soft parts except the periosteum. On killing the animal some time after, Du Hamel found, that the ring of wire had passed from the out to the inside of the bone. The cylinder of bone which the ring at first enclosed had disappeared, and in its place a medullary canal was found equal in diameter to that of the ring. It appears to me to be impossible to explain the phaenomena of this expe- * Transactions of a Society for the Improvement of Medical and ChirurgUfll Kuowle<1jje>\Oi. 11. p. ~'7S. 0 o 290 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. riment, unless on the principle of an internal absorption and external deposition of bone, a principle which is appli- cable, I conceive, not only to the growth of bones, but to that of all the hollow organs, and perhaps also to that of all the solid parts of animals. But these are points which have not yet been investigated. When the quantity of matter which is deposited, in any given time, is equal to the quantity which in the same time is removed by absorption, the weight and volume of the body during that period must continue stationary. The ba- lance between the action of the absorbing and circulating system, undergoes indeed slight variations, in the different periods of growth and decay. In infancy and youth, tht deposition is greater than the absorption, while in the latter periods of life, the absorption usually exceeds the powers of repair. In this natural and healthy absorption, the absorb- ent vessels, as Mr. Hunter justly remarks, " are to be con- sidered as the modellers of the original construction of the body; and if we were to consider them fully in this view, we should find that no alteration can take place in the original formation of many of the parts, either in the natural growth, or that formation arising from disease, in which the absorb- ents are not in action, and take not a considerable part. This absorption," he adds, " I shall call modelling absorp- tion." The more obvious and remarkable changes induced in the solids by the absorbent vessels, are those which take place in particular states of the body, and in certain forms of disease. Morbid absorption of the solici parts, or that which takes place without being accompanied by a corre- sponding deposition and repair, may extend to the whole ma- chine, every part of which shall become smaller and lighter, or it may be limited in its operation to some particular part, organ, or region. We have examples of general morbid ab- sorption in the wasting of the body in febrile diseases, and of absorption in particular parts, in the complete disappear- ance of the thymus gland and raembrana pupillaris, in the wasting of muscles from paralysis, or from some injury done to their nerves, and of the testicle, from causes with the ope- ration of which we are at present unacquainted. The vo- lume of the part in which the process of absorption is going on, is in all these cases gradually and imperceptibly dimi- nished, and this is a change effected by the absorption of matter from every point of its substance. This mode of morbid absorption, Mr. Hunter denominates interstitial ab- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 291 sorption, because it consists " in removing parts of the body out of the interstices of that part which remains, leaving the part still as a perfect whole." In interstitial absorption, there is no change in the form of the part in which it occurs, no abrasion of its surface, no solution of continuity, in a word, nothing like sore, abscess, or ulcer is produced. It is not attended with, neither does it produce adhesion nor sup- puration. In some instances, interstitial absorption would seem to arise simply from pressure or distention. I remem- ber to have seen, many years ago, in company with my much esteemed friend and first instructor in medicine, Dr. John White of Paisley, a case of ascites abdominalis, in which the integuments had become so thin, that after the water was drawn off by a trocar, the peristaltic motion of the intestines could be distinctly seen through them. In this case the cellular membrane, fat, and abdominal muscles, appeared to have been removed by the process of interstitial absorption, and the intestines left covered on the fore part of the belly, by only a very thin layer of cutis. I have seen similar absorptions of the cellular substance in cases of fe- moral, scrotal, and umbilical hernise, where the parts cover- ing the hernise were so thin, as to allow the motions of the intestines included in the sac to be distinctly perceived. Dr. Monro mentions a very remarkable example of the ab- sorption of a portion of the abdominal muscles, in a person who, for upwards of a year before his death, had been dis- tressed with pains in the intestines. " On opening his boiy," he observes, " we found to our surprise, that the distended sigmoid flexure of the colon was firmly united with the skin, and that the abdominal muscles were entirely removed from a space larger than the whole hand could cover."* But the more common, and not less remarkable examples of the local absorption of living parts, to which I wish at present to direct your attention, are those which we see every day taking place: 1st, In the formation of ulcers by loss of substance, occasioning a solution of continuity. This mode of absorption Mr. Hunter terms ulcerative. 2d, In the gradual disappearance of the solid parts covering ab- scesses, aneurisms, and deep-seated tumours of all sorts, in their progress to the skin. This Mr. Hunter denominates progressive absorption; and, 3dly, In the separation of dead or mortified parts from those which retain their vitality. If it were necessary to distinguish this from the other modes of morbid absorption, it might be termed the disjunctive, * See three Treatises on the Brain, the Eye, and the Ear, p. 49 292 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. Mr. Hunter remarks, p. 442, that « This process of the removal of a whole solid part of the body, or that power which the animal economy has of taking part of itself into the circulation, by means of the absorbing vessels, whenever it is necessary, is a fact which has not in the least been at- tended to, nor was it even supposed; and having now been noticed, 1 mean to give a general idea of it. 1 may just be allow eel, once more, to observe, that the oil or fat of ani- mals, and the earth of bones, have always been considered as subject to absorption, and some other parts of the body being liable to wasting, have been supposed to suffer this by absorption, but that any solid part should totally be absorbed, is a new doctrine." " This use of the absorbents I have long been able to demonstrate, and the first hints I received of it were in the waste of the sockets of the teeth, as also in the fangs of the shedding teeth." " It may be difficult at first to conceive how a part of the body can be removed by itself, but it is just as difficult to conceive how a body can form itself, which we see daily ta- king place: they are both equally facts, and the knowledge of their mode of action would answer, perhaps, very little purpose; but this I may assert, that, whenever any solid part of our bodies undergoes a diminution, or is broken in upon in consequence of any disease, it is the absorbing system which does it." " When it becomes necessary that some whole living part should be removed, it is evident that nature, in order to ef- fect this, must not only confer a new activity on the absor- bents, but must throw the part to be absorbed into such a state as to yield to this operation." " This is the only animal power capable of producing such effects ; and, like all other operations of the machine, arises from a stimulus, or an irritation, all other methods of destruction being either mechanical or chemical. The first by knives, saws, &c.; the second by caustics, metallic salts," &c. " The process of ulceration is of the same general nature in all cases; but some of the causes and effects are very dif- ferent from one another." " The knowledge of the use of this system is but of late date, and the knowledge of its different modes of action is still later. Physiologists have laboured to account for its modes of action; and the principle of capillary tubes was at first the most general idea, because it was a familiar one. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 293 But this is too confined a principle of an animal machine, nor will it account for every kind of absorption. Capillary tubes can only attract fluids ; but as these inquirers found that solids were often absorbed, such as schirrous tumours, coagulated blood, the earth of bones, &c, they were driven to the necessity of supposing a solvent; this may or may not be true; it is one of those hypotheses that can never be proved or disproved, and may for ever rest upon opi- nion. But my conception of this matter is, that nature leaves as little as possible to chance, and that the whole ope- ration of absorption is performed by an action in the mouths of absorbents. But even under the idea of capillary tubes, physiologists were still obliged to have recourse to the action of those vessels, to carry it along after it was ab- sorbed, and might, therefore, as well have carried this ac- tion to the mouths of these vessels." " As we know nothing of the mode of action of the mouths of these vessels, it is impossible wc can form any opinion that can be relied upon; but, as they are capable of absorb- ing substances in two different states, that of solidity and fluidity, it is reasonable to suppose that they have different modes of action; for, although any construction of parts that is capable of absorbing a solid, may also be such as is capable of absorbing a fluid, yet I can suppose a construc- tion only capable of absorbing a fluid, and not at all fitted for absorbing a solid, though this is not likely; and, to see the propriety of this remark more forcibly, let us only con- ceive the mouths of different animals, and I will venture to say, that the mouths of all the different animals have not a greater variety of substances to work upon, than the absor- bents have; and we may observe, that, with all the variety of mouths in different animals, this variety is only for the purpose of adapting them to absorb solids which admit of great variety in form, texture, &c, every one being ca- pable of absorbing fluid matter which admits of no variety." " This process of the removal of parts of the body, either by interstitial or progressive absorption, answers very ma- terial purposes in the machine, without which, many local diseases could not be removed, and which, if allowed to re- main, would destroy the person. It may be called, in such cases, the natural surgeon." " It is by the progressive absorption, that matter or pus, and extraneous bodies of all kinds, whether in consequence of, or producing inflammation and suppuration, are brought to the external surface; it is by means of this, that bones ex- 29* LECTUHE9 ON INFLAMMATION. foliate; it is this operation which separates sloughs; it is the absorbents which are removing whole bones, while tht arteries are supplying new ones ; and although, in the last cases of hones, it arises from disease, yet it is somewhat si- milar to the modelling process of this system in the natural formation of bone ; it is this operation that removes useless parts, as the alveolar process when tbe teeth drop out, or when they are removed by art, as also the fangs of the shed- ding teeth which allows them to drop off; and it is by these means ulcers are formed." " It becomes a substitute, in many cases, for mortification, which is another mode of the loss of substance; and, in such cases, it seems to owe its taking place of mortification, to a degree of strength or vigour superior to that where mortification takes place; for, although it arises often from weakness, yet it is an action, while mortification is tbe loss of all action. In many cases it finishes what mortification had begun, by separating the mortified part." 1st, Ulcerative absorption is a morbid process, which must have presented itself in every age, and with the ap- pearances of which, medical men must have been at all times very familiarly acquainted. The phaenomena which it ex- hibits were denominated erosion by Galen. Since hit time, it has usually been supposed that the solution of con- tinuity which occurs in erosion, is produced by the corro- sive or solvent power of the fluids which are generated in that process. Mr. Hunter was the first who ventured to call this opi. nion of Galen's in question, and who pointed out to future observers the share which the absorbent vessels have in this process. The part of his treatise which relates to this sub- ject, is particularly deserving of your study. It contains a great number of well-chosen and apposite illustrations of the phaenomena and effects of ulceration, and is perhaps the most successful effort that has hitherto been made by any pathologist, to apply the knowledge of a living func- tion to the explanation of morbid appearances. In most instances of inflammation, in which the process of ulcerative absorption occurs, it usually begins in a singls point, forming a small sore or ulcer, in others in several points, either at the same time, or in succession. In many instances, its operation appears to be diffused over a consi- derable extent of surface, and in others again, it is limited to a very narrow line, producing a chink or fissure, an ap- pearance similar to that which occurs in the separation of 1ECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 295 mortified parts. The progress of ulcerative absorption is very various in different textures, and in the same texture in different individuals, according to the nature of the in- flammation, the degree in which it exists, and perhaps also, according to the particular constitution of the person in whom it occurs. In some instances, the process of ulcera* live absorption is exceedingly slow or chronic in its pro- gress, the sores which it forms remaining long open, with- out manifesting any disposition to extend themselves into the parts more immediately surrounding them. In other instances again, it acts with great rapidity, removing and destroying considerable portions of textures or organs in the course of a few hours. Pain, of a pricking or lancinating nature, is an almost constant attendant upon attacks of ulcerative absorption; but this varies exceedingly in different textures, in different kinds of inflammation, and according as the absorption is more rapid or slow. Every organised part of the body seems liable to ulcera- tive absorption, but we see it occur more frequently in cu- taneous texture, and in mucous membrane, than in any of the other textures of the body. In all the parts in which it occurs, it is preceded by a certain degree of inflamma- tion, and this inflammation is usually the adhesive; but ul- cerative absorption may supervene in parts affected with suppurative, or gangrenous inflammation. The inflamma- tion which precedes and accompanies ulcerative absorption, may be either of a simple or of a specific nature, and great differences will be produced by this circumstance in the ap- pearances and effects of the sores or ulcers which are formed. Ulcerative absorption in simple inflammation may arise from a great number of causes, as from pressure upon parts in a state of inflammation. We see this effect daily pro- duced in cases of simple and compound fractures, where the limbs are often, of necessity, left long in one posture. It may be produced by the application of irritating substances to inflamed surfaces, or by the too long retention of excre- ted fluids upon surfaces in a state of suppuration. Many specific inflammations seem to give a disposition to ulcerative absorption, and the sores or ulcers which are formed, are most of them very diflicult to heal, if they are not, in their nature, absolutely incurable. This difficulty is often very remarkable in scrophulous, syphilitic, cancer- ous, and lupous ulcerations. The ulcerative absorption 296 LECTURE^ ON INFLAMMATION. which occurs first in cutaneous texture, may, in its progress, be confined to that texture, removing a considerable por- tion of skin, and exposing the parts which lie under it; or, without extending far along the surface, it may penetrate into the interior parts of the body. In doing this, it often successively attacks and removes skin, cellular membrane, fasciae, muscle, blood-vessel, absorbent, nerve, and bone. We have examples of this in the progress of cancerous and lupous ulceration. The constant precedence of the state of inflammation, to that of ulcerative absorption, is not only manifested by the occurrence of redness, pain, heat, and swelling in the parts which are contiguous to those in which the ulceration appears, but also in that closure which is ef- fected by adhesion, of the canals of the blood-vessels and ab- sorbentsdivided in ulcerative absorption, and without which, a certain degree of hemorrhage would be the never-failing and constant attendant upon the state of ulceration. When, in the healing of sores, the skin which immedi- ately surrounds them becomes red, hot, swollen, and pain- ful, we have reason to dread an extension of the sore, by the progress of ulcerative absorption. In some instances, this process occurs in the whole circumference, producing an extremely irritable and painful ulcer; in others, the ulcera- tive absorption is confined in its operation to a particular spot, which is always more inflamed and painful than the other parts of the sore. Certain states and degrees of gan- grenous inflammation have a tendency to terminate in ul- cerative absorption ; and, when the ulcerating and sphace- lating processes occur together in the same diseased surface, dreadful is the havoc and destruction of parts which they occasion. Mucous membrane, next to cutaneous texture, seems to be most liable to attacks of ulcerative absorption. In mu- cous membranes, the ulcerating process often appears in the form of small round sores, which are termed aphthae when they appear in the mouth or fauces, and chancres when on the parts of generation. These, like the ulcera- tions in cutaneous texture, may be either of a simple or specific nature, and it is often extremely diflicult, from the appearances which they exhibit, to determine to which di- vision we ought to refer them. Bone is another texture which seems to be very liable to ulceration. In this texture this procees may begin in a single point, or in several points at the same time. When it occurs in bone, it is almost always the consequence of LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 297 specific inflammation. Beginning in one point in bone, and proceeding from this point, it forms a single opening in that texture ; but when it begins in a number of points, it produces an appearance nearly the same as if the bone had been eaten or perforated by worms, an appearance to which surgeons have long given the name of caries in bone. Ulcerative absorption very seldom begins originally in muscle, tendon, fascia, blood-vessels, absorbents, or nerves, though, in the progress of disease, it may attack all these structures. Synovial membranes are often the seat of ulceration, par- ticularly in the progress of the chronic inflammations which attack the articulating surfaces of the joints. Here the ul- cerative process begins most frequently in the synovial mem- brane, and from this extends to the articulating cartilage, and afterwards to the bone. Of the internal viscera, there are none which seem so liable to ulcerative absorption as the stomach and intestinal canal. Death is almost always the constant and speedy ef- fect of ulceration, when it eats through the coats of these viscera, by the escape which takes place of their contents into the cav ity of the abdomen. If ulcerative absorption be preceded by the adhesive in- flammation, it is almost, in all instances, accompanied, or soon followed, by the suppurative inflammation, and by the formation of granulations. Healthy pus, and the appear- ance of granulations, are always agreeable occurrences in the progress of an ulcer, as they indicate that a stop has been put, for a time at least, to the process of ulcerative absorption. New-formed parts, as Mr. Hunter observes, are more liable than natural structure to ulcerative absorption. This is seen in the absorption of granulations, cicatrices, and cal- lus. The healing of sores is often long retarded by the ab- sorption of the granulations which are formed upon thein, sometimes with, and at other times without an extension of the absorbing process to the skin surrounding the sores or ulcers. 2d, The series of local appearances which takes place in the, progress of abscesses, aneurisms, and tumours, to the surface of the body, has hitherto been but little investigated, unless by Mr. Hunter. To distinguish this species or mode of absorption from every other, that great pathologist has denominated it progressive absorption, a term by which it is meant to express, that abscesses, aneurisms, and tumours Pp 20$ LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. arrive at the surface of the body, in consequence of the gra- dual and progressive disappearance or absorption of the parts which cover them. When an abscess is seated immediately under the skin, and exterior to the fasciae covering the muscles, the swelling w hich it forms is usually round or oval, and elevated; the skin wffich covers it is tense and glistening,the lozenge-sha- ped spaces of this texture disappear, it becomes distended, but in general there is no time left for its elongation by growth, cutaneous inflammation occurs, tbe abscess bursts, and the swelling gradually disappears. But the train of appearances which present themselves in the progress of deep-seated abscesses to the skin, are some- what different. The abscesses must cither pass directly, and by the shortest road, to the skin, or make their way to that texture by some easier, though more circuitous path. Nature employs both of these modes of bringing deep-seat- ed and chronic abscess to the surface of the body, but the » circuitous mode much more frequently, I believe, than the direct. Some parts of the body appear to be more susceptible of the process of progressive absorption than others ; skin, cellular substance, muscle, and even bone and cartilage, are very susceptible of this process ; ligamentous, or fibrous fasciae, and tendon, less so. When abscesses, therefore, form under ligamentous or fibrous fasciae, we find that they are long in getting to the surface, and that they seldom arrive at this by the shortest and most direct road, but usually by passing through some texture or organ that is more suscep- tible of being absorbed ; when, therefore, an abscess, formed under a thick tendinous or fibrous fascia, arrives speedily at the skin, there is, in general, reason to believe, that the abscess has made its way through some interstice, or natu- ral division of the fascia, not by the absorption of its sub- stance. Where some interstice of this kind does not exist, the matter formed under the fascia may remain for weeks or months in its original situation, or may cause the absorp- tion of the other textures with which it comes into contact. Hence the necessity of a speedy opening to evacuate puru- lent matter, in almost all the cases in which we suspect it to exist under a tendinous fasciae. When, from the opposition of tendinous fasciae, or of other substances not very suscep- tible of being absorbed, abscesses do not find a ready way to the skin, they are sometimes discharged by nature into the internal cavities and canals of the body, and there pro- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 299 duce injurious, and sometimes fatal effects ; an additional reason, I need scarcely remark, for the early opening of such abscesses. The tendency which abscesses have to come to the sur- face of the body, has been long known. Indeed, it must have been in all ages a matter of daily observation, but the circumstances which determine them to take one road to this surface rather than another, and the fact that that por- tion of the body through which they pass is always removed by the process of absorption, do not appear to have enga- ged the attention of pathologists before the time of Mr. Hunter. We have an example of the manner in which a deep-seated abscess is brought to the surface of the body, in the progress of that which forms in the substance of the psoas muscle, and which is known by the name of psoas ab- scess. In this abscess, the matter, as I formerly remarked to you, is contained in a distinct cavity, but in a cavity formed by the absorption of a portion of the cellular membrane which connects the muscular fibres together, or by the absorption of a greater or less portion of the muscular fibres them- selves. Often the whole, or at least the greater part of these muscular fibres disappear, and the matter is contained in the fibrous fascia which naturally covers the psoas muscle. This fascia is sometimes apparently much thickened in sub- stance by the deposition of coagulable lymph upon its inter- nal surface. In making its way to the surface of the body, the matter of the abscess passes down into the course of the muscle, more or less of which is removed by absorption, as the abscess proceeds downwards; at length, passing under Pou- part's ligament, it arrives at the upper and forepart of the thigh, where it often remains for a long time, forming a soft elastic tumour of considerable size, and in many instan- ces entirely free from pain. The integuments which cover the abscess undergo a considerable degree of extension, sometimes becoming thinner, at other times retaining their usual thickness. This extension of the skin is a natural process, which we see occurring in a number of cases, some of which only can be regarded as morbid. We see it oc- cur in a sudden increase of fatness : hence the sleek and smooth skin of fat people. It occurs also in the parietes of the abdomen in pregnancy; but the extension in this case, particularly in a first pregnancy, is attended with such a degree of distension as to separate the parts of the cutis from each other, and to occasion the formation of those in- terstitial marks that are almost always to be observed in oOO LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. the abdominal integuments of women who have had chil- dren. Similar appearances may be occasioned by a collec- tion of water, or by the growth of tumours, in the abdomen. The extension or elongation of the skin and subjacent cel- lular membrane, becomes very apparent in the growth of ma- ny indolent tumours under it, some of which are of a fleshy or solid, and others of a more or less fluid consistence, as in the growth of large steatomatous tumours upon the trunk or extremities of the body. These tumours often increase to an enormous size, without any apparent diminution in the thickness of tbe integuments which cover them. In these morbid tumours, the skin which covers them has seldom any traces in it of the lozenge-shaped spaces observable in ordi- nary skin, so that it is smoother than ordinary skin, and remains so even when the distension is removed by its divi- sion. The same process of extension appears in the great enlargement of the scrotum in diseases of the testicle, in hydrocele, and in inguinal hernise. After a psoas abscess has existed for some time at the up. per part of the thigh, the integuments covering it become gradually thinner and thinner, till at length it seems to be covered only by cutaneous texture. In some species of sub- cutaneous inflammation, as in phlegmon, the cutaneous tex- ture is in general from the first attack in a state of inflam- mation, but in deep-seated abscesses, which have made their way to the surface of the body, this thinning of the integu- ments goes on to a considerable extent, before any external mark of inflammation appears. It is only when the abscess or tumour approaches very near to the skin, that that tex- ture begins to inflame. Previously to this period, the thin- ning of the integuments, though it has actually commenced, is gradual* slow, and insensible. During this process, they are not merely diminished in thickness, their form and sub- stance remaining the same, but they are slowly and progres- sively absorbed, layer after layer, till at last, with the excep- tion of the cuticle, they totally disappear. Perhaps 1 can- not illustrate Mr. Hunter's ideas, with regard to the progress of abscesses to the skin, better than by quoting a case which you will find at page 4.61 of his Treatise on Inflammation. " A lad about thirteen years of age, was attacked with a violent inflammation in his belly, without any apparent cause. The usual means were used, but without effect. His belly began to swell in a few days after the attack, and his skin became cold and clammy, especially his feet and hands. Once when he made water, it was transparent like spring LECTURES ON INFLAMM VTION. 301 water, with a little cloud of mucus. In several places of the belly there appeared a pointing, as if from matter; one of those, which was just below the sternum, became pretty large and discoloured with a red tint. Although there was not any undulation or perfect fluctuation, (there not being fluid enough for such a feel,) yet it was plain there was a fluid, and most probably, from the pointings, it was matter in consequence of inflammation, and that it was producing ulceration on the inside of the abdomen for its exit; there- fore it was thought advisable, as early as possible, to open the belly at one of these parts. I made a small opening into the p tinting part, just below the sternum, hardly an inch long: when I was performing the operation, 1 saw plainly the head of the rectus muscle, which I cut through in the direction of its fibres. There was immediately discharged by this wound about two or three quarts of a thin bloody matter. The swelling of the abdomen subsided of course ; his pulse began to rise and become more full and soft; and his extremities became warmer; he was ordered bark, etc. but he lived only about sixty hours after the operation. " On opening his abdomen after death we found little or no matter lying loose ; all had made its escape through the wound. The whole intestines, stomach, and liver, were uni- ted by a very thick coveringof the coagulating lymph, which also passed into all the interstices between them, by which means they were all united into one mass : the liver also ad- hered to the diaphragm, but none of the viscera adhered to the inside of the belly on its fore part, for there the matter had given the stimulus for ulceration, which prevents all ad- hesions. The process of ulceration had gone on so far as to have destroyed the whole of the peritoneum on the fore part of the abdomen, and the tranversales, and recti mus- cles, were cleanly dissected on their inside. " The tendons of the lateral muscles that pass behind the heads of the recti, were in rags, partly gone, and partly in the form of a slough. " From this view of the case, we must see how nature had guarded all the most essential parts. In the time of the adhesive stage, she had covered all the intestines with a coat of coagulating lymph, so as to guard them; and this, pro- bably, upon two principles, one, from their being canals, aud therefore loth to admit of penetration in that way ; the other, from their being more internal than the parietes of the abdomen; one side is therefore thickened for their de- fence, while the other is thinned Cor the relief of the part. 102 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. " Here the cavity of the abdomen had assumed all the properties of an abscess, but it was so connected with the vital parts, which also suffered much in the inflammation, that the patient could not support the necessary processes towards what would be called a radical cure in many other parts; and indeed, considering the mischief done to the ab- domen and its viscera, it is astonishing he lived so long. " The most curious circumstance that happened, was the appearance of pointing in several places; for why one part of the abdomen should have pointed more than another is not easily accounted for, since every part of the anterior portion was nearly equally thin, each part was equally in- volved in the abscess, and the ulceration had not yet begun with any of the muscles. To account for this, let us sup- pose that one, two, or three parts (by some accident) were more susceptible of the ulcerative stimulus than the others, and that the parts were ready to give way; but although these parts which were pointing, were the places where ul- ceration would have gone on brisker, yet it had not pro- ceeded further here than in any other part; it had only gone through the peritoneum, and the tendons of the broad muscles; and the recti muscles were sound and perfect at the place where I made the opening, which was the most protuberant of any; therefore this pointing did not appear to arise from weakness or thinness of this part; and, even supposing that the pointing was an effect of weakness, it would imply a great deal of pressure on the inside, (which at least was not the case here,) and simple pressure, although a hundred times greater, which we often see take place in dropsies, would not produce a pointing, if not attended with Some specific power." A train of appearances, somewhat similar to that which occurs in the progress of abscesses to the skin, takes place in the enlargement of aneurisms, and in their progress also to the surface of the body. Let us, by way of illustration, suppose the aneurism to have its seat in the thoracic aorta. The aneurism may incline to either side of the chest, or, in its enlargement, it may pass backwards to the spine, or come forwards to the sternum. The dilated sac, during its pro- gress to the surface of the body, adheres by the process of adhesive inflammation to the parts with which it comes into contact. A union of the surface of the sac to the pleura cos- talis is thus produced, but in progress of time the central part of this adhesion disappears, or is removed by absorp- tion. The side of the aneurism corresponding to the ad- hesion is then absorbed, but the blood is prevented from LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 303 escaping into the cavity of the chest, by the same layers of lymph which attach the sac to the pleura. The pleura is next removed by absorption ; and at last the bones them- selves are absorbed layer after layer, but without any ap- pearance of caries or exfoliation. Morgagni mentions, that he had repeatedly seen vertebrae destroyed in the progress of aneurisms to the surface of the body, while the interver- tebral or cartilaginous substances, which connect the bones of the spine together, appeared to be little, if at all, affected. Several very remarkable examples of this are preserved in Dr. William Hunter's museum. In spontaneous diseases of the spine, it is the intervertebral substance that is usually first absorbed, the vertebrae being only subsequently de- stroyed. It is this removal of one texture after another, first the sac of the aneurism, then the pleura costalis, then muscles, bones, cellular substance, and cutis, layer by layer, that Mr. Hunter wishes to express by the term Pro- gressive Absorption,—a term certainly sufficiently expres- sive of the general phenomena which it exhibits, and of the gradual and successive disappearance of the parts which cover abscesses, aneurisms, and tumours, in their constant and uniform progress to the skin. In this process, the ad- hesive inflammation precedes the progress outward of the aneurism, and limits, as in phlegmon, the extent of the swelling, and, as it were, directs it to the surface of the body. It may not be easy to say, whether, in many instan- ces, a great part of the phaenomena which have been descri- bed, are not produced by that action which Mr. Hunter has denominated interstitial absorption. Yet in interstitial absorption, we do not remark that successive abrasion of the surface of the parts which cover externally abscesses, aneurisms, and tumours; an appearance which may always be observed, I believe, in that process which Mr. Hunter denominates progressive absorption. A few passages from his own work will, 1 conceive, best illustrate his opinions. " I have already observed, that the progressive absorp- tion is divisible into two kinds; one without suppuration, the other with. I shall now observe, that the absorption which does not produce suppuration may take place, either from pressure made by sound parts upon diseased parts, or by diseased upon sound parts; as the effect that the pres- sure of the coagulated blood has in aneurisms, the moving blood in the same, which is a sound part, contained in dis- eased arteries not capable of supporting the pressure of the 304 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. moving blood; as also many tumours, which are diseased parts, pressing upon natural sound parts, and these diseased parts are simply endowed with life, which I apprehend makes some difference in the effects respecting the forma- tion of pus; also uncommon pressure made by such sub- stanc es as are not endowed with any irritating quality suffi- cient to produce the suppurative inflammation, as a piece of glass, a lead bullet, etc. all of which I shall now fully ex- plain. " Of this first division, viz. from pressure without suppu- ration, we have several instances; in aneurisms, especially when they are in the aorta, and principally at the curve: and when arrived at a considerable size, so as to press against the surrounding parts, particularly against the back- bone, as also against the sternum; all of which will be ac- cording to the situation of the aneurism; we find in such ca- ses, that from the dilatation of the artery, (which arises from the f tree of the heart,) the artery is pressed against those bones, and that the substance of the artery in the. part pressed is taken into the constitution. This absorption he- gins at the external surface of the artery, where it comes in contact with the bone, and continues there till the whole artery is absorbed ; then the bone itself comes in contact with the circulating blood, and not being naturally intend- ed to be washed by moving blood, the bone or bones are also absorbed from the pressure and motion of the blood against them. The adhesive, or strengthening disposition, takes place in the surrounding parts, and is of great service here, as it unites the circumference of the unahsorbed part of the artery to the surrounding parts; as also the cellular membrane beyond the surface of absorption, (when in soft parts.) similar to the preceding adhesive inflammation go- ing before ulceration in an abscess; but it is here much s'ronger, for strength is wanted as well as adhesion while it is dilating; so that a cavity of some strength for the moving blood is always kept entire, and no extravasation can take place, nor can the parts readily give way. " Another instance of this absorption occurs in those cases where living tumours make their way to the skin with- out the formation of an abscess. I once saw a remarkable instance of this in a highland soldier, in the Dutch service, who had a solid tumour formed, either in the substance of the brain, or, what is more probable, upon it, viz. in the pia mater, for it seemed to be covered by that membrane: the tumour was oblong, above an inch thick, and two or LECTURES*ON INFLAMMATION. 305 more inches long; it was sunk near its whole length into the brain, seemingly by the simple effects of pressure; but the outer end of it, by pressing against the dura mater, had produced the absorbing disposition in that membrane, so that this membrane was entirely gone at that part. " The same irritation from pressure had been given to the scull, which also was absorbed at this part; after which, the same disposition was continued on to the scalp. " As these respective parts gave way, the tumour was pushed further am! further out, so that its outer end came to be in this new passage the absorbents were making for it in the scalp, by which it probably would have been dis- charged in time, if the man had lived; but it was so con- nected with the vital parts that the man died before the parts could relieve themselves ; while all these exterior parts were in a state of absorption, the internal parts which press- ed upon the inner end of the tumour, and which pressure was sufficient to push it out, did not in the least ulcerate, nor did the tumour itself, which was pressed upon all sides, in the least give way in its substance. No matter was to be observed here from either the dura mater, the unconnected edge of the bones of the scull, nor from that part of the scalp which had given way; and perhaps the reason was, the tumour being a living part, and not an extraneous one. The general effect was, however, similar to the progress of an abscess, insomuch that it was on that side nearest to the external surface of the body that the irritation for absorp- tion took place."* It is only to he regretted that we have no very accurate descriptions of the internal surfaces of the external parietes of abscesses or aneurisms, nor, consequently, of the series of changes which take place in these surfaces during the progress of abscesses and aneurisms to the skin. Minute injections, and a careful examination of these parts, will, it is to be hoped, throw some light on this curious process. 3d, The separation of dead from living parts is a vital process, not explicable on physical principles, nor by the laws of dead matter. The phenomena of this very interest- ing process may be best studied in skin and in bone, be- cause these are the textures in which they are most distinct and evident. When the process of separation between dead and living parts is about to take place, a red line varying in breadth in different cases, usually appears in the living sur- * P. 454. 306 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. face contiguous to the chad. This red line is occasioned by the occurrence of the adhesive inflammation. The excite- ment of this state seems to be the means which nature em- ploys, to put a stop to the progress of the mortification, and to prepare the living surface for the separation which is about to be produced. After this red line of adhesive inflammation has existed for some time, a slight solution of continuity may generally be seen beginning in one or more points, which resemble very minute ulcers; these little hollow points uniting, form a hollow line or chink, which extends all round between the dead and living parts. This loss of substance, chink, or ex- cavation, is at first confined to the outer layer of the rutis, but in time it extends through the inner layer also. When the whole depth of the skin has been divided in this manner by ulcerative absorption, the edges separate from each other, partly in conseqence of the elasticity of the sound skin, and partly also by the gradual contraction from evaporation or loss of substance in the dead. The subjacent cellular membrane usually now appears in the enlargtd chink or hollow line, of a dirty whitish yellow colour, and the dead portion of this membrane in its turn separates from the living in the form of a slough. From the moment that the separation by ulcerative absorption commences in the outer layer of the skin, till it is completed, a fluid, having more or less of a watery and seriform consist- ence, exudes from the hollow line or chink that is formed. In a short time this fluid contains an admixture of puriform matter, and this puriform matter is poured out by the raw and granulating surface of the skin and cellular membrane; for the surface of the cellular membrane from which the dead portion is separated, is always seen covered with coagulable lymph, which is soon formed into granulations. This sepa- ration by ulcerative absorption goes on through muscle, blood-vessel, and nerve, with various degrees of celerity, ac- cording to texture, age, constitution, &c. till it at length ar- rives at the bone, and here its progress seems to be stopped, or at least for a time suspended. At the end, however, of a few weeks, the dead bone also drops off, and the surface from which it is detached is seen covered with raw flesh or granu- lations. From the solidity of bone, and from the slowness with which the separation goes on between the living and dead surfaces, this is, of all textures perhaps, that in which the phaenomena of the process of separation can be best ob- served, and in which they are least liable to be confounded LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 307 with, or mistaken for other, and merely accidental phaeno- mena. It is to the phaenomena of this process in bone, there- fore, that 1 wish particularly to direct your attention. Bones, like all the other organised parts of the body, are liable to inflammation, and though the phaenomena of that state are always more or less modified by the texture in which it appears, yet they are sufficiently obvious in many of the diseases t > which bones are liable. We can produce inflammation in bones artificially by wound, or by fracture, and that affection, in whatever manner it has been produ- ced in bone, passes occasionally through the four stages of adhesion, suppuration, ulceration, and mortification. From the susceptibility, therefore, of the state of inflammation in bones, it fiappens that when the extremity of a long bone, as of the femur or tibia, is denuded by the occurrence of a mortification which has stopt spontaneously somewhere in the course of the limb, we find, in the surface of the living bone contiguous to the dead, marks of the adhesive inflam- mation. But from the hard, firm, compact, unyielding na- ture of bone, the phaenomena of the adhesive inflammation, even should it exist, will not at first be very apparent in the bony texture. We must search for the phaenomena of this state, in the parts immediately contiguous to, and con- nected with the line of living bone, which we suspect to be entering into the state of adhesive inflammation. The tex- ture most intimately connected with bone is the periosteum, and the extremity of the living periosteum in contact with the dead bone, or rather with the dead portion of periosteum, supposing it not to have been removed, will, like the corre- sponding termination of all the soft parts, be found on exa- mination, to be thickened in its substance, of a red colour and soft fleshy consistence,—-in short, to exhibit all the marks of adhesive inflammation. Some time after the termination of the periosteum in im- mediate contact with the living extremity of bone has be- come inflamed, a small narrow solution of continuity, chink, or notch will be found in the bone, situated in the line be- tween the living and dead parts, and this notch or fissure will continue to penetrate deeper and deeper into the line of contact between the dead and living bone, till the bone at last drops off, when the extremity of the living bone will be found covered with granulations; the surface of a living bone, from which a portion of dead has separated, appear- ing uniformly in the state of suppurative inflammation. To this no exception has ever been remarked. Precisely the 308 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. same appearances take place in the lateral separation, or Exfoliation as it has been termed, of a portion of bone. To understand this, let us suppose a portion of the side of a long bone, as of the tibia for example, to be exposed and to become dead, this dead portion must be thrown off, must separate or exfoliate, before a proper cure can be obtained. This is a death or sphacelus which we can produce at any time, by the application of caustic to the surface of bone, and the phaenomena which occur in the separation of the portion killed by caustic, will, it is to be presumed, be the same, or nearly so, with those occurring in the natural pro- cess of exfoliation. If, in an artificial case or experiment, therefore, we examine the extremity of the periosteum con- tiguous to the denuded and dead portion of bone to which the caustic had been applied, we shall find it thickened, red and inflamed. Where this periosteum terminates, a notch, chink, or fissure, soon takes place between the living and dead bone, which, slowly, but gradually, extends in- wards to the cavity of the bone; or, instead of passing di- rectly to this cavity, it may take a more oblique direction between the laminae or plates of bone. This more oblique direction always takes place, when only a thin lamina of the bone is to be separated. The fissure of division in this case extends gradually from the circumference of the mortified portion inwards to the centre, and when the con- tinuity of the central portion has been at last destroyed by its absorption, the dead portion falls off, and allows the sur- face of the living to come into our view. Here, as in the former instance, this surface also is covered with granula- tions. From this account of the phaenomena of separation, it is evident, that the occurrence of the adhesive inflammation is the first step in this process. Its effects are seen in the thickening of parts by the exudation of coagulable lymph, and in the closure of the extremities of the divided blood- vessels. The disappearance of a portion of the animal solid, in the line of contact between the dead and the living parts, has not been very generally observed, nor, when observed, has it been uniformly accounted for on the same principles, by chirurgical pathologists. Mr. Hunter, it is to be regret- ted, gives in no part of his writings so minute an account of this process as could have been wished; but it is obvious, from various passages of his chapter on ulcerative inflam- mation, that he conceived the separation of dead from liv- ing parts to be uniformly produced by the process of ulce- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 309 rative absorption, and that opinion, I conceive, is justified, not only by the constant disappearance of a portion of the solid parts of the body in the line of contact between dead and living parts, but also by the whole train of phaenome- na which accompanies the separation. Inflammation of the adhesive kind is not only the first mark of incipient se- paration, but it is the first visible step in the process of ul- ceration; for a part never ulcerates till it has become in- flamed. The existence of inflammation is proved in the process of separation, even in the hardest parts of the body, as has been already remarked, by the state of the periosteum, and by the formation of granulations on the living extremity of bone. The process of ulceration, as Mr. Hunter veryjustly remarks, or of absorption with suppuration, is almost con- stantly attended with inflammation; but it cannot be called, he adds, an original inflammation, but a consequent, which gave rise to the term ulcerative inflammation. The ulcerative inflammation, he adds, is always preceded by the adhesive inflammation, and perhaps it is simply this inflammation which attends it. But this is a circumstance, upon the adv antages and effects of which I have been al- ready sufficiently minute, in the account which I gave you of the progress of abscess to the surface of the body; and you have only to remember, that, but for the constant pre- cedence of the adhesive to the ulcerative inflammation, the matter of abscesses would be uniformly diffused through the cells of the cellular texture, and the mouths of the divided vessels, whether blood-vessels or absorbents, would, in the separation of dead from living parts, be uniformly left open. The breadth of the portion of solid between the living and dead matter which disappears in the act of separation, va- ries in every individual case, and even in the different parts of the same line of separation ; and, accordingly, you will find that the ulcerative action, by which the dead partis de- tached, does not always remain fixed, but often extends for a considerable way into the living parts. In many instan- ces, after a distinct line of separation has formed, greater or less portions of the skin above it not unfrequently fall into the state of mortification, and the separation seems to pro- ceed partly in the way of ulceration, and partly in that of mortification. Why, it may be asked, in these two instances, does the part disappear in the one case, by the process of ulcerative absorption, and in the other, by that of gangrene? Because, S10 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. says Mr. Hunter, ulceration takes place in parts possessing a greater degree of strength or vigour than those in which mortification occurs; for although, he adds, ulceration ari- 6es from weakness, it is an action, (a vital action,) while mortification is the loss of all a< tion. Ulceration, in many cases, finishes what mortification had begun, by separating the mortified part from the living, and in such cases it may be called the natural surgeon. The absorption of bone, like that of soft parts, may be distinguished into interstitial, progressive, and ulcerative. We have ample proofs of the interstitial absorption, or that which is daily, hourly, and unceasingly taking place from every part of the substance of bone, in the deposition and removal of phosphat of lime that has been tinged with mad- der. If too much earth be removed, the quantity of animal matter will be relatively increased, and a disposition given to softness of the bones,—a state which exists in the bones of children in the disease called the rickets, and in the bonea of older people in that denominated mollities ossium, or the rickets of grown people. I have already had occasion to mention the effects of the progressive absorption of bone, as manifested in the pro- gress of aneurisms and other tumours to the skin. This il a process which may be accompanied with the formation of pus on the side of the soft parts next to the tumour that is pass- ing to the skin; but the formation of pus is hy no means a ne- cessary, constant, or even frequent attendant on the process of progressive absorption in bone. Hydatids in the brains of sheep, tumours growing from the pia or dura mater in the linman body, or aneurism seated over the cranium, or with- in the cavity of tbe chest, arc often the cause of the whole substance of a bone being removed, layer after layer, by progressive absorption, without the formation of a single particle, of pus. This state of the bone, has often been con- founded, but improperly, with that state of the bone which arise s from ulcerative absorption, the state which is pro- perly denominated caries, and in which, one or more solu- tions of continuity may be produced upon the surface, or in the substance of the bones. The ulcerations occasioned in bones by the venereal disease, afford by far the best mark- ed examples of the effects and appearances of ulcerative ab- sorption, or caries in bones, which I can point out to your notice. Ulceration in bone, as well as in soft parts, is a process go- ing on in living, not in dead matter, and accompanied by, if LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 311 it does not always necessarily succeed to, advesive inflamma- tion; so that, on examining the small ulcers produced in bone, you will generally find marks of adhesive and ossific inflammation in the bony growths deposited round them. The termination by mortification or sphacelus, in which a portion of the bone dies, or loses it vitality, and becomes a body foreign to the system, has received a great variety of names, such as dry caries, necrosis, exfoliation, etc. The external appearances of bones which die, and come away by the process of exfoliation, are extremely different; in some instances, smooth like sound bone, in others, rough and excavated. These differences may depend on three cir- cumstances; first, The more or less compact texture of the bone which has become dead; secondly, The previous exist- ence of disease in the bone; as, for example, of ulceration producing solution of continuity in many points of its sub- stance, and exhibiting an appearance as if it had been eaten by worms. The third difference in the appearance of exfo- liated bones, may arise from the action of the parts surround- ing them, alter they have become dead, and before they have separated. These parts are in general either the pus, more or less healihy, or the granulations by which it is formed. The more solid and compact texture of bone docs not seem to be acted on by pus; but whether putrid pus be altogether incapable of promoting the decomposition of bone, is a matter which requires more investigation than it has yet re- ceived, before we can be entitled to form any very decided opinion concerning it. That the granulations surrounding a portion of dead bone act upon it in the way of absorbing it, is a point which 1 am inclined to believe may be admit- ted without much hesitation, although, unquestionably, it often happens, that very small fragments of compact bone often remain surrounded by granulations for weeks and months, without being absorbed. It has been said, that the weight of a solid piece of bone is diminished by keep- ing it applied for some time to the surface of a granulating ulcer; but we want a regular series-of experiments upon this subject, made on brute animals, by the introduction of pieces of bone of different degrees of compactness, into wounds of various parts, and under different states, to enable us to say with precision, how far, and under what conditions, the granulations of a sore are capable of absorbing the dead portions of bone with which they come into contact. When the separation of a portion of bone, the vitality of which has been destroyed either by an external or by an in- 312 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. ternal cause, is accompanied by the formation of a portion of new bone to supply its place, the death of the old bono, and the formation of the new, are processes which are now usually included under the general name of Necrosis. This repair of the loss of greater or less portions of bone, is a process which we see taking place most frequently in the compact cylindrical bones, more seldom in the flat and spongy. Of the cylindrical bones, it is the middle and compact parts, not the spongy extremities, that are the usual seats of that mode of destruction and repair in bone which is termed necrosis. Necrosis may he confined to a small spot, or it may in- clude a large portion of the bone. In the cylindrical bones, it may take place in a part, or in the whcde of the circumfe- rence; it may extend along the whcde, or only a small part of the length of the bone; it may occur in one spot only, or it may take place in several parts of the same bone. The very singular process in the animal economy, by which a portion of new bone may, at any time, be produ- ced by the destruction of the old bone, has been very suc- cessfully investigated, in the way of experiment, by Troja, David, Blumenbach, Kochler, and by my friend and pupil the late Dr. Alexander M« Donald. In this investigation, it is true, the circumstances in which the new bone is produced, may be somewhat different from those upon which the spon- taneous formation of new bone depends in the human bo- dy, but still much light has been thrown upon the process, by the experiments which have been instituted. These ex- periments have generally been made upon the long bones. They succeed best in fowls. To see the phaenomena of this process, we have only to amputate the lower extremity of one of the bones of the leg of the fowl, and to destroy its medulla with a probe, or to make a lateral perforation in the bone, and destroy its medulla without amputating the limb. It is necessary to fill up the canal of the bone with some soft substance, otherwise the experiment does not al- ways succeed, particularly in young subjects. When, in making the experiment, this precaution is omitted, I have seen the canal of the old bone filled up first with blood, and afterwards with coagulable lymph, which became the nidus for ossification in the canal of the bone. In a day or two after the medulla has'been destroyed, and its canal filled up with a foreign body, the limb is ob- served to be swollen, and if an incision be made down to the bone, the periosteum will be found to separate from it LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 313 more easily than from sound bone. If injected, this mem- brane will be seen to have been inflamed, and between it and the surface of the bone, on the second and third day after the destruction of medulla, one can almost always see distinctly an exudation of a gelatinous-looking substance, which gra- dually becomes thicker and firmer in its consistence, and which at last forms a soft covering under the periosteum for the old bone. This lymph, or gelatinous substance, like that which exudes from the extremities of fractured bones, and the soft parts which surround them, becomes vascular. If the animal is killed at this period, and its vessels injected with co- loured size, they are seen penetrating this substance at nearly right angles to the long axis of the bone. In process of time these arteries deposit earthy matter, anil the presence of the first particles deposited can, at all times, be easily de- tected, by feeding the animal upon which the experiment is made with madder, so as to tinge the phosphat of lime. By the successive deposition of this osseous matter, a new bony cylinder at length is formed, which surrounds the old bone; and the old bone, which at first is firmly grasped by the new bone, becomes loose by degrees, and at last drops out. The periosteum, the cartilages almost always with the epi- physes, though sometimes without them, and the ligaments which connect together the cartilages of the joint, are, by this process, separated from the old bone, transferred and attached to the new. In process of time the inner surface of the new bone becomes cellular, and is lined with a mem- brane containing medulla: with the formation of this the process of regeneration may be said to be completed. The regeneration of the medulla was first observed by Koehler, and afterwards in an extensive series of experiments which I made with Dr. Alexander M'Donald, of which an account has been published in his inaugural dissertation, printed at Edinburgh in the year 1799. I have said, that the new bone, which is produced in these experiments, is formed between the surface of the old bone, and the periosteum. But I am aware that the accuracy of this statement has been doubted by several authors. Leveille, in an essay which he has written upon the subject of Ne- crosis, says, " that either the external or internal layers of a long bone may be killed at pleasure, by destroying the blood-vessels of the external or internal periosteum." This, I doubt not, may occur, but it will give rise to the process of exfoliation,—a process different in some respects from that which I have described to vou under the name of Necrocis, *R r 514 LECTURES 051 IN 1 LAMMA 1 ION. The exfoliation, or, in other words, the dtath and subse- quent separation of a portion of bone, may take place from a great variety of external and internal causes. Among some of the principal of the external we may reckon, First,The denudation of bone by depriving it of its perios- teum. The superficial extent and depth of the bone which is killed by denudation will, in some measure, depend on parti- cular constitution, and in some measure also on the extent of the periosteum, and the manner in which it has been removed. If periosteum, which has been simply torn off in a healthy subject, be immediately replaced, it not unfrequently re-ad- heres ; but if it be not immediately replaced, and if any sub- stance, fluid, or solid, be interposed between it and the bone, or if the subject on which the experiment is made be unhealthy, adhesion will not take place, and the separation of a greater or less portion of bone becomes necessary. We see this every day in wounds and burns, where the integu- ments have been removed or destroyed. A second mode of producing exfoliation is by contusion) as from falls, blows, or the impulse of cannon and musket balls. The degree of contusion may he such as to destroy the vitality of the soft parts which cover the com used bone; but this is by no means necessary to the production of death in the bone, for it often happens, that a considerable por- tion of bone is killed by contusion, and must afterwards come away by exfoliation, though the integuments, and other soft parts covering it, were apparently but very inconsider- ably injured at the time the contusion was inflicted. Con- tusion, according to its degree, and according to varieties of constitution, may produce three distinct effects upon bone; first, it may excite a certain degree of adhesive inflam- mation in bone or in the periosteum immediately covering it, the effect of which will be the deposition of a greater or less quantity of phosphat of lime, extending either over a large surface, and producing an appearance similar to that denominated ossific inflammation by Mr. Hunter, or con- fined more to one spot, and producing the bony growth de- nominated exostosis. A second effect which may result from the contusion of a hone is ulcerative absorption, and this may begin in one point, removing, so far as it goes, the Whole substance of the hone; or it may begin in a number of points at the same time, and produce the numerous so- lutions of continuity in bone which constitute the state of caries. Thirdly, A portion of bone may be killed by con- tusion, In which neither adhesion nor ulceration appears LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 315 In tin's case, the living bone in the line of contact between the dead and the living inflames, and the dead portion is separated by the absorption of this hone. It not unfre- quently happens, that the three different effects I have men- tioned, as resulting separately from contusion, take place in one aud the same injury. The periosteum, and surround- ing soft parts, pass into the state of ossific inflammation. The bone in some places is only partially killed, and ulcera- tion comes upon these places, while other portions of it are placed beyond the reach of this process, by the complete destruction of their vitality. A third mode of producing exfoliation is by the applica- tion to bone of caustic substances. Mr. Home informs us, that, besides the experiments on the growth of bones, Mr. Hunter made others to determine the process of their ex- foliation. He cauterised portions of bone in the same way in several different animals, so as to be able to examine the bones in the different stages of this process, and found that the earthy part of the living bone in contact with the dead portion was first absorbed ; afterwards the animal mucilage itself, so as to form a groove between the two, which became deeper and deeper, till the dead bone was entirely detached, the dead portion itself having undergone no change.* The preparations which these experiments afforded are preser- ved in his museum, aud I shall perhaps render the descrip- tion which I have attempted of this process more accurate and plain, by detailing to you some of the appearances which they exhibit. Mr. Hunter laid bare by incision the tibia of an ass, and applied to the bare bone the lunar caustic. A certain por- tion of the surface of the bone was killed by this applica- tion. But as the edges of the wound were permitted to come into contact, they re-adhered, and shut up in a distinct ca- vity the dead portion of the bone, now rendered a body ex- traneous to the living system ; the periosteum all round the portion of dead bone became inflamed, and coagulable lymph was secreted from it, as well as from the inner sur- face of the integuments covering the dead bone. This lymph became first vascular, and afterwards bony, so that the dead portion of bone was at length covered on the fore and lateral parts by a new bony growth, every where inclu- ding the old bone. In this situation the dead bone sepa- rated from the living, by having its line of contact absorbed, Sec Tarii-:.ctionsof a Society, &c 316 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. and lay detached as a loose foreign body in the bony cavity now formed for it. A portion of dead bone so situated could be removed from its inclosiire, only by one of two ways ; either, first, by the gradual removal of the exterior surface of the inclosure, by the open mouths of the absorb- ents in the parts surrounding it, or, by nature procuring for it, some outlet through the parts covering it, in its solid ag- gregate form. The last was the means which she adopted. Pus was secreted from the inner surface of the cavity in which the bone was lodged. This cavity became an ab- scess. The tendency arose, which occurs in abscess, to pass to the skin. Progressive absorption took place on the side next to the surface of the body; an opening was made in the new bone covering the dead portion; and the fluid con- tents of the abscess were discharged. A fistulous opening was formed, and matter continued to be discharged, till the gra- nulations rising from the posterior surface pushed the dead portion of bone into the external opening, where it remain- ed for a longer or shorter time, according to the proportion which its size bore to that of the aperture through which it has- to pass. The size of the dead portion of bone, it is true, may be gradually diminished by the absorption, or by the decomposition of a portion of its surface, and the size of the aperture through which it has to pass, may be enlarged by successive attacks of ulceration; but from the slowness with which dead bone is absorbed, and from the tendency to gra- nulation and to ossification in the canal through which it has to pass, the ejection of dead bone must, in all circum- stances, you perceive, be a tedious and difficult process. Every thing that has been said of the separation of a piece of bone killed by caustic, is applicable to the separation of bone dying from an internal cause; and this simple experi- ment of Mr. Hunter's exhibits a complete view of the phe- nomena which successively occur in the internal exfoliation of a small portion of dead bone. These phaenomena are the same, whether the dead bone belongs to the external or in- ternal surface of a bone, whether it be a small portion only, a large portion, or even the whole body of a bone. If the whole of a long bone has to separate and come away, more than one fistulous opening will, in all probability, be formed, and portions of the bone and matter will be discharged from each opening. The new cylinder of bone which incloses the old may be more or less perfect, but the matter and dead bone which it contains will, in general, be found to make their way to the surface by the shortest roads, and to LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 317 come out by the sides where they are most thinly covered. The only part of the process in the separation of a complete bone, which differs from that of a partial separation, is that which relates to the transfer of the cartilages, ligaments, and periosteum, from the old to the new bone,—a process which I have already pointed out to your notice, in mentioning the experiments by which necrosis had been artificially in- duced. The carious appearance of bone may be produced by the process of ulcerative absorption in it while alive, or by the absorbent action of granulations upon it after it has become dead. GRANULATION. On the surfaces of wounds, the edges of which cannot be brought into contact; on the internal surfaces of abscesses which have burst of themselves, or which have been opened by art; on the living surfaces from which sphacelated por- tions of the body have separated; and on the surfaces of the sores formed by the process of ulcerative absorption, I have had occasion to remark, that coagulable, or, as I ra- ther would term it, organisable lymph, is, in the healthy conditions of the body, and in the healthy state of these surfaces, uniformly poured out, and gradually converted, by processes inherent in the animal system, into the little red eminences well known to surgeons by the name of Granula- tions. But an appearance which is so common in local dis- eases, and the occurrence of which seems to be so necessary to the process of healing, must be highly deserving of the at- tention of the surgeon. Much, indeed, of his success in prac- tice depends, and must ever depend, upon the knowledge which he acquires of the various appearances of granulating surfaces, and of the different methods of treatment which, in different conditions, these surfaces require. This must be my apology, if any apology can be necessary, forentering a little more minutely than we have hitherto done,into the consider- ation of the proc ess of granulation, or in other words, into the consideration of the series of appearances which occurs in suppurating surfaces, during the process of healing. The phaenomena which present themselves in the forma- tion of granulations, may be seen with almost equal advan tage, in the healing state of any of the four suppurating sur- faces which I have had occasion to mention, namely, the suppurating surfaces produced by wound, by abscess, by mortification, and by ulceration; but, for various reasons which will become apparent as we proceed. I shall, in tracing the successive steps of the formation of granulations, endea- vour to direct your attention chiefly to these phaenomena, LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 319 as they appear upon the surfaces of abscesses after they have burst, and their contents have been discharged. I have already described to you the manner in which ab- scesses are brought to the surface of the body, by the gra- dual and successive absorption and disappearance of the parts which cover them,—a process first well described by Mr. Hunter, and to which he has given the name of pro- gressive absorption ; but we are now to take a view of the phaenomena which appear in the healing of abscesses, or, in other words, of the changes which, during this process, occur in succession upon the internal parietes of these ca- vities. These changes may all, I conceive, be comprehend- ed under the five following particulars :— 1st, The enlargement of the opening of the abscess, by the continuance for a time of the process of ulcerative ab- sorption. The process of ulcerative absorption in inflamed skin, does not always cease at the moment that an abscess is opened by it, but continues to go on to a greater or less extent, according to circumstances, with which we are at present but very imperfectly acquainted ; we may, however, remark that the skin covering an abscess, which has been much inflamed, or thinned in its substance previously to the opening, is usually observed to disappear by the process of ulcerative absorption. In this inflamed and thin state, the skin seems to be incapable of having new flesh or granula- tions formed on its surface, and, of course, of forming an adhesion with the granulations which are formed upon the opposite side or bottom of the abscess. It is by the conti- nuance of the ulcerative absorption that the orifice of the abscess is enlarged, and this often continues to go on enlarg- ing, while the internal cavity of the abscess is diminishing in every other quarter. In all those cases, in which this ulce- rative absorption does not take place in the skin previously to the artificial opening ofan abscess, it becomes necessary, where we w ish to keep the orifice open, to introduce into it a thin slip of linen dipt in oil, or spread over with some mild ointment; for if in the healing condition of the skin covering an abscess, this precaution be omitted, the edges of the opening will, in all probability, unite again, so as to ren- der a fresh opening necessary. 2dly, After an abscess has been opened, either by art or by nature, the swelling and hardness of the surrounding parts gradually disappear. This swelling depends partly* as you already know, on the effusion of serum into the in- terstices of the cellular membrane, which often exudes to a 320 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. considerable distance from the scat of the abscess, and part- ly also on the exudation of coagulable lymph into the cel- lular membrane more immediately surrounding the abscess. This exudation of coagulable lymph is the means which na- ture employs to limit the extent and progress of the suppu- ration. When it either does not take place, or when it is speedily absorbed, the pus may become diffused like serum in the cells of the cellnlar texture, and extend to an unlimited distance from the original point of suppuration. Something like this occasionally happens, as in the erysipelas phleg- monoides, and the pus in these instances produces dread- ful havoc, by passing into and destroying the cellular mem- brane which enters between, and connects together, muscles, blood-vessels, nerves, and bones; more frequently, however, this diffusion of pus, or puriform fluids, is prevented by the cells being filled and their communications shut up by the coagulable lymph exuded during the adhesive inflammation. This lymph is not, like water or serum which has been effu- sed into the cellular texture, to be regarded as a foreign body; forby being penetrated with blood-vessels, it may constitutea part of the solid into which it is poured. In cases where lymph has been thrown out in great quantity, a degree of swelling may continue for life; but more frequently this effu- sion is slowly and gradually taken up by the absorbents, and conveyed into the circulating mass of fluids. It is taken up by that mode of absorption of the solid parts, which leaves their form, texture, and organisation uninjured, and which Mr. Hunter has distinguished by the name of interstitial ab- sorption. This disappearance of the hardness and swelling of the parts surrounding an abscess^goes on more readily in the cases where a suppuration takes place speedily; but the suppuration is to be regarded merely as a mark of the healthy condition of the parts, and the disappearance of the swelling is to be ascribed to the process of absorption, not, as was formerly done, to any depletion of the vessels which the suppuration may be supposed to produce. The third appearance which we may remark on the surface of abscesses, is the separation of a slough. In most instances, after an abscess has been opened, and particularly when the abscess is of the chronic kind, a slough more or less firm in its consistence, and varying in its thickness, comes away either entire, or gradually in one or more distinct pieces. The formation and separation of sloughs are processes in the animal machine which have hitherto been but little in- vestigated, but they are sufficiently curious and important LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 321 to require the most minute attention. By a slough is usu- ally understood, a thin,foul, or mortified substance in a moist state, which very frequently appears on the surfaces of parts in the states of suppuration and ulceration. These sloughs may be produced by a great variety of causes; by any power, mechanical or chemical, capable of altering the secreting action or of destroying the life of the part to which it is im- mediately applied. Thus, caustic substances form sloughs which are termed eschars. Contusions produce sloughs, the thickness and extent of which vary with the degree of contusion. A musket-ball produces a slough, or mortified part, in the passage which it makes for itself. But the sloughs which we have the most frequent occasion to observe, are the products of parts in the state of inflammation. Sloughs on inflamed surfaces seem to be of two different kinds; ope consisting of morbid exudations or secretions from the vessels of the part inflamed ; the other consisting of portions of the animal solid, which have been deprived of their vitality, and changed intodead unorganised substances. In many cases it is difficult to distinguish the slough that is formed by exudation, from that which is produced by the death of the surface on which it exists. Perhaps many of the sloughs which form on the surfaces of foul abscesses and sores, consist partly of exudation, and partly of deadened or sphacelated substance. When the solid texture of deaden- ed bone is removed, the separation is effected, as I have al- ready sufficiently explained, by the process of ulcerative ab- sorption; but in the separation of soft parts, such as sloughs formed upon the surfaces of suppurating sores by mortifica- tion, it remains to be ascertained, whether they may not be forced off from their attachments by the exudation of coagu- lable lymph, or whether, as in the separation of bone, a line of living substance must be absorbed. The cellular sub- stance appears to be often the seat of those sloughs, and this would seem to show that the life of this part is more easily destroyed, than that of almost any other texture. When pus is diffused through this texture, as happens in some ab- scesses of a very malignant nature, and in cases of erysipelas, where the inflammation passes from the skin into the sub- jacent cellular texture, the whole of the cellular membrane into which the pus has penetrated, comes away in the form of a slough, leaving the parts under which it was placed, and which it covered, in a loose and detached state. In ordi- nary abscess the sloughing which occurs is much less consi- derable. It amounts often onlv to the separation of a whi- Ss S22 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. tish, viscid, tenacious film, with which the abscess is covered, and which resembles more an exudation from the vessels opening into the cavity of the abscess, than a portion of the internal side of the abscess itself. In some cases this slough has a membranous-like appearance, and on examination, is found to consist of condensed coagulable lymph. The ab- scess in this case is said to be seated in a bag or cyst. The thickness of these sacs or bags of coagulable lymph, and the number of layers of which they are composed, vary much in different cases. They have no vascular adhesion to the parts in which they are formed, and require to be removed, before the cavities in which they are seated can be healed up. The inside of every abscess in a sound state may be compared, not unaptly, to one of these cysts, to a cyst united by a vascular union to the parts in which it exists. Perhaps the most accurate idea we can form of an abscess, is that of a hollow bag or cavity formed by the exudation of coagu- lable lymph. The fourth change taking place on the internal surface of an abscess, which I have to mention to you, is the for- mation of the small red points and eminences, of a glassy shining appearance, which are termed granulations. The manner in which nature forms granulations may be best seen by injecting, and by examining carefully the internal surfaces of abscesses, or the granulating surfaces of healthy sores or ulcers. From numerous observations made in this way, it appears that the exudation of a layer of coagulable lymph may be regarded as the first step in the process of granulation. The second would seem to consist in the pe- netration of this lymph with blood-vessels, nerves, and ab- sorbents. The third, in the inosculation, or union by open extremities, of the vessels in these granulations; and in the last step, if it may be called so, of their formation, tbe granulations are covered over with cuticular substance, by which the farther secretion of pus is prevented, and the process of healing by granulation completed. In speak- ing of the formation of granulations, Mr. Hunter makes the following remarks, which you will find at page 477 : " Gra- nulations," says he, " and this new-formed substance, are an accretion of animal matter upon the wounded or expo- sed surface; they are formed by an exudation of the coa- gulating lymph from the vessels, into which new substance both the old vessels very probably extend, and also entirely new ones form, so that the granulations come to be very vascular, and indeed they are more so than almost any other animal substance. That this is the case, is seen in LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 323 sores every day. I have often been able to trace the growth and vascularity of this new substance. I have seen upon a sore a white substance, exactly similar, in every visible re- spect, to coagulating lymph. I have not attempted to wipe it off, and the next day of dressing I have found this very substance vascular; for, by wiping or touching it with a probe, it has bled freely. I have observed the same ap- pearance on the surface of a bone that has been laid bare. I once scraped off some of the external surface of a bone of the foot, to see if the surface would granulate. I remarked, the following day, that the surface of the bone was covered with a whitish substance, having a tinge of blue; when I passed my probe into it, I did not feel the bone bare, but only its resistance. I conceived this substance to be coa- gulating lymph thrown out from inflammation, and that it would be forced off when suppuration came on ; but, on the succeeding day, I found it vascular, and appearing like healthy granulations. " The vessels of granulations pass from the original parts, whatever these are, to the basis of the granulations; from thence towards their external surface, in pretty regu- lar parallel lines, and would almost appear to terminate there." " The surface of this new substance, or granulations, con- tinue to have the same disposition for the secretion of pus as the parts from which they were produced; it is there- fore reasonable to suppose that the nature of the vessels does not alter by forming the granulations, but that they were completely changed for the purpose before the gra- nulations began to form, and that these granulations are a consequence of a change then produced upon them." " Their surfaces are very convex, the reverse of ulcera- tion, having a great many points, or small eminences, so as to appear rough ; and the smaller these points are, the more healthy we find the granulations." There are few who have seen much practice in the treat- ment of wounds and ulcers, who have not had occasion to verify these observations of Mr. Hunter. I have often in- jected the suppurating surfaces of wounds, compound frac- tures, and ulcers. Though the appearances that are to be observed on these surfaces vary according to the stage of the granulating process, and also according to the manner in which it proceeds, yet they bear a very uniform and stri- king resemblance to each other. In an early stage, these surfaces are sometimes seen covered with one or more lay- 324 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. ers of coagulable lymph, into which the matter of injection does not penetrate. On removing this lymph, the vascu- larity of the subjacent lymph becomes often apparent, and blood-vessels can be seen penetrating it, which are generally in clusters. In some points we can see with a lens, the main branch from which the smaller branches of a cluster of vessels are derived and supplied with blood. Does each cluster of vessels form a distinct granulation ? or may the separate and rounded form of granulations he accounted for by supposing that each granulation possesses a distinct central artery ? In a still more advanced period, the exte- rior vessels of these clusters are seen mixing with one ano- ther; and, by the time that granulations are formed, the blood-vessels are often so numerous as not to be distinguish- able. The parts which surround, or which are subjacent to granulating surfaces, are always much more vascular than similar but more remote parts. Granulations arc, in every instance, the product of a cer- tain degree of inflammation. This is fully proved by the ex- udation of coagulable lymph, by the increased vascularity of the parts contiguous to the granulating surface, and by the local increase of temperature. I have repeatedly found this temperature in granulating ulcers of the leg, two or three degrees above that of the parts at a little distance from the granulating surface. Is suppuration necessary to the for- mation of granulations ? This is a question to which I do not know if, in the present state of our knowledge respect- ing this subject, any very definite answer can be given. One instance has been already mentioned in the case of mucous membranes, in which inflammation terminates in suppura- tion, without granulations being formed. Here the suppu- ration, may go on for weeks, or months, without any ap- pearance of granulation. Granulations indeed, I believe, never form in inflamed mucous membranes, unless when the mucous secreting part of the surface is removed by mortification, hy the knife, by caustic, or by the process of ulcerative absorption. But though, as in this instance, suppuration may take place, w hich is not followed by gra- nulation, still the question recurs, Do we ever see granu- lations which are not preceded and attended, during their progress to cicatrization, with the formation of pus ? 1 have never seen any thing which I could regard as an ex- ample of a granulation, and still less a granulating surface, in which pus was not formed. Yet Mr. Hunter seems to think that granulations may occasionally be formed in cir- cumstances in which suppuration is not produced; and, in LECTURES OxN INFLAMMATION. 325 support of this opinion, he gives, at page 475, the history of a dissection of a fractured limb. It does not appear to me that tbe circumstance mentioned by Mr. Hunter, of a substance being found similar to granulation on the ends of the tractured bone, is sufficient to determine the point in question. The blood which had at first been thrown out, seems to have been absorbed, and coagulable lymph depo- sited in great abundance ; but to give to this lymph the form ot granulations, besides the presence of the suppurating pro- cess, there is generally required also the contact of the ex- ternal air. There are two facts with regard to this point, which seem curious, and which we are incapable of explain- ing by any more general facts. The first is, that granula- tions do not appear on the internal surfaces of abscesses, nor of sinuous ulcers, till they have been opened, and their surfaces exposed to the action of the air. Mr. Hunter very justly observes, with regard to this point, at p. 474, " Few surfaces, in consequence of abscesses, granulate till they arc exposed ; so that few or no abscesses granulate till they are opened, either of themselves or by art'; and therefore, in an abscess, even of very long standing, we seldom or uever find granulations. In abscesses, after they have been opened, there is generally one surfac e that is more disposed to gra- nulate than the others, which is the surface next to the cen- tre of the body in which the suppuration took place. The surface next to the skin hardly ever has the disposition to granulate ; indeed, before opening, its action was that of ulceration, the very reverse of the other; but, even after opening, that side under the skin hardly granulates, or at least not readily. 1 may farther observe, that exposure is so necessary to granulation, even on such surfaces as arise from a broken continuity of parts, that if the abscess is very deep seated, they will not granulate kindly, without being freely exposed, which alone often becomes a cause why deep-seated abscesses do not heal so readily, and often become fistulous." The second fact is, that if the surfaces of abscesses, or the surfaces of wounds and ulcers, which are passing into the state of granulation, be long exposed to the air, the granulating appearance of the suppurating surface disappears, the qualities of the puriform discharge are altered, and an ill-conditioned sore or ulcer is produced. A certain degree of exposure to the air then, it would seem, is necessary to the formation of granulations on the surface of an abscess, but this exposure must not be continued too long; for, after the granulating process has once been indu- 326 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. ced, it goes on the faster, the more carefully the air is ex- cluded : and much of the beneficial eflccts resulting from the dressing and bandaging of sores and ulcers, seems to arise from the exclusion of the external air from their sup- purating surfaces. If two surfaces, covered with granulations, be brought into contact, they are observed to unite, and a mutual pe- netration of blood-vessels is produced, as happens in that mode of union without suppuration, which occurs in the ad- hesive inflammation. The union without pus, is termed the union by adhesion, or by the first intention ; the union by granulation, union by the second intention. Perhaps when these two modes of re-union are minutely investigated, and carefully compared, they will not be found to differ from one another so much as has commonly been imagined. In both, a layer of coagulable or organisable lymph forms, you perceive, the more immediate bond of union ; in both, this lymph is penetrated with blood-vessels, nerves, and ab- sorbents ; but in one of these modes of rc-union, pus is form- ed, and in the other that fluid does not appear. The pro- duction of pus, therefore, and the rounded and granular, or grain-like form which is given to the surface of the coagu- lable lymph that is effused, seem to be the chief, if not the only circumstances in which these two modes of re-union differ from one another. The union of granulating surfaces with each other, is ne- cessarily followed by the suppression of suppuration in all the points of these surfaces which adhere; but it often hap- pens that granulating surfaces, when brought into contact, adhere in particular points only, and the intervening spaces form so many foci or points of suppuration, or, in other words, justso many circumscribed abscesses. Hence the fre- quent necessity, in this mode of re-union, of permitting only the granulations which are at the bottom of a wound or ab- scess to come into contact, and to form adhesions with one another; for if the granulations in the skin be permitted to unite, while those in the subjacent textures continue to se- crete pus, one or more abscesses will be formed, and the process of healing delayed or prevented. The fifth remarkable change which takes place on sup- purating surfaces, whether they have been formed by ab- scess, by wound, by mortification, or by ulcerative absorp- tion, is the gradual contraction of the granulations, accom- panied by the elongation of the old skin round the suppu- rating arid granulating surface. This contraction of the LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 327 granulations takes place in every point of the granulating surface, and brings gradually the circumference of the sore towards its centre; so that the sore becomes smaller and smaller, even in those cases in which little or no new skin is formed. These two processes, namely, the contraction of the granulations, and the elongation of the old skin, may be very distinctly seen in the healing of wounds, attended with much loss of substance, as in a wound made by the extirpa- tion of a mamma, or of any large tumour, where the edges of the wound inflicted, cannot often at the first dressing be brought within some inches of each other, and in that also formed by the amputation of a limb. The effects of these processes, however, are prevented, or at least retarded, when the granulations form upon surfaces naturally fixed, as upon the bones of the leg, skull, and sternum. Mr. Hunter's observations upon this subject, p. 4S4, are so much to my present purpose, that I am convinced I cannot do better than quote them. " If it is a cavity, or abscess, which is granulating, with only a small opening, as in many that have not been freely opened, the whole circumference contracts, like the bladder of urine, till little or no cavity is left; and if any cavity is remaining, when they cannot contract any further, they unite with the opposite granulations, in the manner above- described. " This contraction in the granulations continues till the whole is healed, or skinned over; but their greatest power is at the beginning, at least their greatest effect is at the be- ginning ; one cause of which is, that the resistance to their contraction in the surrounding parts is then least. " The contractile power can be assisted by art, which is a further proof that there is a resistance to be overcome. " The art generally made use of is that of bandages,which tend to push, draw, or keep the skin near to the sore which is healing; but this assistance need not be given, or is at least not so necessary, till the granulations are formed, and the contractile power has taken place : however, it may not be amiss to practice it from the very beginning, as by bring- ing the parts near to their natural position the adhesive in- flammation will fix them there; they will therefore not re- cede so much afterwards, and there will be less necessity for the contractile powers of the granulations. " Besides the contractile powers of the granulations, there is also a similar power in the surrounding edges of the cicatrizing skin, which assists the contraction of the granu- 328 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. lations, and is generally more considerable than that of the granulations themselves, drawing the mouth of the wound together like a purse ; this is frequently so great, as to oc- casion the skin to grasp the granulations which rise above the surface, and is very visible in sugar-loaf stumps, where the projection of the sore is to be considered as above the level of the skin. " This contractile power of the skin is confined princi- pally to the very edge where it is cicatrizing; and, 1 believe," is in those very granulations which have already cicatrised; for the natural, or original skin surrounding this edge docs not contract, or at least not nearly so much, as appears by its being thrown into folds and plaits, while the new skin is smooth and shining. This circumstance of the original surrounding skin not having the power of contraction, makes round wounds longer in healing than long ones; for it is much easier for the granulations, and the edge of the skin, to bring the sides ofan oblong cavity together, than the sides of a circle; the circumference of a circle not being capable of being brought to a point." In the union, whether by adhesion or by granulation, the coagulable lymph, we have said, is penetrated by blood-ves- sels, and an inosculation of these vessels takes place, by which a free circulation of blood is established between the opposite but now re-united surfaces. There are, however, many points respecting this penetration of the lymph with blood-vessels, and the subsequent inosculations of these ves- sels with one another, that still remain to be investigated in the way of experiment and of observation. In particular, we are ignorant whether the vessels which penetrate to the effused layer of coagulable lymph be entirely new, or only the prolongation and enlargement of capillary vessels which had previously existed in tbe divided surfaces. It seems extremely difficult to conceive, how any addition of tube can be made to the extremity of a vessel pouring out coagu- lable lymph ; and it is not easy to perceive by what means the open extremities of capillary vessels, previously existing in the vicinity of an inflamed surface, can be projected into the effused coagulable !y mph. That it is a doubling, or fold of the continued canals, not the extremities of the capilla- ries, that is elongated and projected into the effused coagu- lable lymph, seems probable from the inspection of trans- parent membranes affected with inflammation. In these a number of new red vessels are always developed. We can- not suppose these vessels to be generated entirely de novo. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION, 329 for wc perceive them to be so many continuations of the old vessels, and the shortness of the time in which they have appeared, does not admit of the supposition that they have been all newly formed. In the vessels which have been recently developed, we uniformly perceive each capillary ar- tery has its corresponding vein. The same continuity of ca- nal is to be seen also in injected granulations; but even though the granulations of newly effused coagulable lymph could be proved by experiment to be penetrated by the con- tinued trunks of capillaries previously existing in the ori- ginal parts, still we should be as much at a loss as ever, to understand in what manner the junction or inosculations of the vessels from the opposite granulating surfaces is effect- ed. The term inosculation would lead us to suppose, that in this union the vessels join by open mouths. But this idea is probably erroneous ; we no where find the extremities of the blood-vessels open; and in our most careful examination of inflamed surfaces, and of granulations, wc trace only the continuation of canals. Even in recent wounds, where the extremities of blood-vessels are open for a short time, there the inosculation is prevented by the effusion of coagulable lymph, and by the consequent closure of the open orifices of the vessels. I have thus stated to you our ignorance of the process of inosculation, and some of the more obvious difficulties that present themselves in reflecting upon this curious and inte- resting process, because a knowledge of these difficulties seems to be a necessary step to the investigation of this im- portant, though neglected, subject; and I conceive, that in surgery, as well as in other branches of philosophy, it is better candidly to state difficulties as they occur, and to ac- knowledge our ignorance, than to substitute hypothesis for fact in explaining the phaenomena of nature. From this account of the formation of granulations by the exudation of coagulable lymph, and its subsequent pe- netration by blood-vessels, it would appear, that whenever any part of the body has been divided by a wound, or de- stroyed by the progress of a deep-seated abscess to the skin, or by a tumour which has been cut out in such a manner as to leave a cavity or intermediate space, there is always a growth of new flesh in the cavity which is formed. But this growth of new flesh, which se'ems now so obvious, and which had been admitted by Galen, and by most of those who have written on this subject, was made, about fifty 330 LECTCRFS ON INFLAMMATION. years ago, the subject of much controversy among surgeons* particularly in France. " One party insisted, that in wounds, abscesses, and ul- cers, there is always a growth of flesh of the same nature with that which has been divided or destroyed. If a mus- cle be cut through, or part of it destroyed, they asserted that the new flesh becomes muscular; if the same injury happens to a gland, the new substance becomes glandular; or it to a tendon, tendinous; and so on of all the different textures of which the body is composed." " The other party were equally positive, that in wounds, abscesses, or ulcers, there is no growth of new flesh of any kind or quality whatsoever. They insisted that the cavities of wounds and of sores are obliterated, not by any new flesh arising from the bottom to the height of the skin, but by the parietes of the cavities of the wound or abscess shrinking to a level with the bottom, and, notwithstanding that they must often have been obliged in their practice to oppose the exuberant growth of granulations by bandages and cs- charotics, yet nothing would compel them to swerve from their opinion, and to trust to the testimony of their senses. They exerted their ingenuity in proportion to the difficul- ties they had to encounter, and have displayed wonderful subtiity in attempting to prove what one can now hardly conceive they believed." " It would certainly," continues Mr. Moore, in his inge- nious Dissertation on the Healing Process, which gained the prize medal of the Lyceum Medicum of London for the year 1789, " it would certainly be very different from the usual processes of nature to remedy the inconveniences re- sulting from the loss ofan ounce of flesh, by causing the neighbouring parts to waste a quarter of a pound; but this is in effect what Messrs. Fabre and Louis have asserted and endeavoured to prove by long dissertations, to be found in the Memoirs of the Academy of Surgery at Paris." " That there is always a growth of flesh of the same na- ture with what is destroyed by abscess, or divided in a wound, is certainly erroneous; but that there never is any growth of any kind is equally unfounded." A very impartial perusal ofthe papers written in this con- troversy, has convinced me, 1st, that while Fabre, Pibrac, and Louis have erred in supposing that there is no new growth whatever in wounds and ulcers, yet that this growth of new flesh is far less considerable in quantity than has usually been imagined ; 2dly, That the filling up of an abscess, and the process of re-union by the second intention, while they do LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 331 not necessarily exclude the formation of a small portion of new flesh, are, even in the first instance, chiefly effected by the diminution and falling in of the surrounding parts ; and, 3dly, That, even in cases in which a considerable portion of new flesh seems at first to be formed, the greater part of this new flesh, unless when it happens to be stretched over bones, is afterwards removed by the process of interstitial absorption. This is evinced, 1 conceive, in the contraction of granulations, and in the approximation of the edges of wounds in which there was at first much loss of substance. The truth probably lies between these two opposite opi- nions, aud it would form a curious and interesting subject of research, to endeavour to ascertain the different effects which follow in different situations, when the different parts or textures of the body are removed or divided ; but this is too extensive a subject, and one which would occupy too much of your time, to allow me to go into it minutely in the way of detail, or to enumerate even a small part of the ex- periments with wiiich it has been already illustrated. Those who have most successfully prosecuted this branch of expe- rimental inquiry arc Murray and Otto Huhn, in prize essays printed at Gottingen in 1787. The new substance of granulations, it may in general be remarked, is almost always less, though in some rare instances, greater in quantity than what has been destroy- ed. If, indeed, the opposite sides of the cavity, as in the wound made in the extirpation of a tumour, were to re- main at the same distance from each other, that they were before the tumour was removed, then it is probable that the new flesh would cover an equal extent of surface with that which has been removed; but this never happens, for the sides of the cavity collapse, and tend to approach each other, and consequently a less extent of surface in the new parts is wanted to obliterate, or fill up this cavity, than what formerly filled it. The quantity of new matter, or at least the extent of its surface, depends then, in a considerable degree, upon the distance at which the sides of the cavity are kept from each other. If they are brought into close contact, the new parts are in small quantity; but if they are separated considerably, the growth of the new flesh will be proportionably greater; and hence I need scarcely remark to you the propriety, utility, and advantage in the practice of our art, of bringing and retaining parts which have been separated, as nearly as possible in contact. It has been long known, that there are some parts or tex- tures, in which this new flesh, or the matter of granulatio .s, 332 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. is more readily and quickly formed than in others. Cellular texture, for example, is a part of the body in which granu lations seems to be quickly produced; but though granula- tions quickly appear in wounds, or abscesses which have their seat in this texture, and though, in the process of heal- ing, these granulations gradually acquire an appearance re- sembling that of cellular membrane, we have still to learn, in the way of experiment and observation, in what respects the new cellular membrane, if indeed it deserves that name, differs from, and in what it agrees with the old. The new flesh occupying the place of cellular membrane, seems to be of a firmer consistence than ordinary cellular mem- brane. Its cells, if indeed it contains any, do not appear to communicate with one another, for the cicatrices of wounds, of old sores, or of abscesses, are not filled with air in emphysema, nor with water in anasarca. The cellular texture enters so largely into the composi- tion of most of the other textures of the body, that in the divisions, or destruction of these other textures, it becomes a question whether the new flesh, or granulations that are formed, arise solely from the cellular membrane, or partly from that membrane, and partly also from the divided tex- ture into the composition of which it enters. In the divi- sion of a muscle, for example, or the destruction of a por- tion of it by abscess, is the new flesh which is formed a pro- duct arising wholly from the cellular texture, which enters so largely into the composition of muscle, or is it in part derived from the muscular fibres which are imbedded in the cellular membrane ? This is a question which in this parti- cular instance does not seem to admit of an easy solution. The substance which is formed between the divided extre- mities of a muscle undoubtedly resembles very accurately that which is formed in divided cellular membrane, but it certainly does not, as Professor Bichat seems inclined to be- lieve, follow from this, that the vessels which supply the muscular matter are incapable in tbe inflamed state of throw- ing out coagulable lymph, as well as those vessels which are more immediately destined for the nourishment of the cel- lutar structure of the muscle. The new flesh or granula- tions formed between the divided extremities of muscle, never puts on the appearance, nor exhibits any of the distin- guishing properties of muscular fibre. It serves to connect muscular fibres together, but it never itself seems to ac- quire irritability. Cellular texture, or at least a substance very accurately re- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 333 aembling it, enters largely also into the composition of nerves. in the division of a nerve therefore, whether by wound or * by abscess, it might in the same manner be asserted, that the new flesh is derived wholly from the cellular texture, and in no part from the vessels supplying the proper ner- vous matter. There has been much controversy respecting the regeneration of nervous matter, and the possibility of nervous re-union, and many experiments have been made by physiologists with a view to determine these still very ob- scure points in pathology. By all, it is agreed however, that the divided extremities of a nerve may be re-united by a substance which has the cord-like appearance of a nerve; but it was not till of late years that it has been so clearly show n, that this substance contained true nervous or medul- lary matter. It is not suflicient to establish the reality of this regeneration, or rather formation of nervous matter, that the part which had been deprived of its sensibility by the division of the nerve, again recovers this property during or some time after the complete re-union of the divided nerve, for this sensibility may not depend upon the re-union of the divided medullary nerve, but upon the growth, increase, or dev elopement of other nerves in the neighbourhood of that which had been divided. This unquestionably might be the case, when the sensibility returns, as it sometimes does, even after the removal of a considerable portion of nerve, such a portion as to prevent the extremities from coming into contact. The growth of nerves and their developement in new- formed flesh or granulations, is a subject of equal curiosity with the growth of blood-vessels in the same structure. Their existence in granulations is proved by the pain which is felt on our pinching, rubbing, or wiping, the surface of a sore. Even the granulations which arise from the surface of bone are sensible, though we are not very well able to prove the sensibility of the larger branches of nerves, from which the newly-formed and sensible nerves and filaments in the granulation are immediately derived. All the diffi- culties which I formerly mentioned to you, as occuring in the explanation of the manner in which coagulable lymph or granulations are penetrated with blood-vessels, present themselves the moment we begin to reflect on the manner in which the same granulations are provided with nerves, and these difficulties are still increased, when we reflect that the same granulations are in the course of a few hours provided, not only with blood-vessels and nerves, 334 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. but also with a system of absorbents. The existence of ab- sorbents in granulations, is proved not only by th« changes of bulk which we see them daily undergo, becoming gradu- ally in the healthy state smaller, firmer, and more compact, but also by the frequent disappearance, in whole, or in part, of a granulating surface, by the process of ulcerative ab- sorption. I shall have occasion afterwards to mention to you, that not only are old cicatrices more liable to ulcerate than the surrounding parts, but that newly formed parts or coagulable lymph just formed into granulations, are exceed- ingly liable to undergo this process. It is this ulcerative action in the absorbents of newly-formed parts, which often proves the greatest difficulty we have to encounter in effect- ing the cicatrization of wounds and sores. In the junction therefore, whether of cellular texture, muscle, or nerve, by adhesion or by granulation, arteries, veins, absorbents, and nerves are uniformly produced; but the production of new nerves, in particular, is no more a proof of the regeneration or nervous junction of the extre- mities which had been divided, than the penetration of the same lymph by blood-vessels is a proof that the closed ex- tremities of the arteries on the divided surfaces are again opened, and that the circulation is immediately carried on by them, and not by the capillaries which have been formed or prolonged. Granulations rise very readily from the surfaces of ex- posed or divided tendons and ligaments, and, in the case of division, often grow strong enough to be able to support the contraction of a muscle, or the motion of a j 'hit, without laceration. When minutely examined, however, the appearance and structure of these regenerated parts in tendons or ligaments, are somewhat different from that of the parts in which they are formed. The fibres of the new parts are not so glistening and silver-coloured, and are not so regular in their direction ; instead of the greater number of them running parallel to each other, there is more confusion in their arrangement. The new part is likewise somewhat thicker than the old, so that there ap- pears a kind of knot where the division had existed. The effect of division with the knife, or of abscess upon absorbent glands, is little known, and we are, if possible, still more ignorant of the effect of abscess or of wounds upon the structure of secreting glands. Serous membranes which have been destroyed by abscess or by wound, I am inclined to think, may be restored. At LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 353 least in some experiments in which I removed a portion of the pleura costalis, it appeared to me to be regenerated, as I was unable to distinguish easily the cicatrix from the sur- rounding parts; but this is a subject which still requires to be illustrated by experiment. The periosteum, or at least a membrane very accurately resembling it, is often restored, and the same thing has been asserted of synovial and of mucous membranes; but of the reproduction of these two textures, I confess I am exceed- ingly doubtful. I have examined many cases of dislocated joints, in which a ligament resembling imperfectly the capsular or synovial had been formed, but 1 have no where seen any appearance of synovial membrane in the new joint, unless on the sur- faces of the parts which were originally covered with it. Where synovia existed in the new joint, it seemed to me to have been formed by the membrane surrounding the head of the dislocated bone; not from that covering the surface of the new socket. The examples which are usually given of the destruction and reproduction of mucous membranes, are, in my opinion, equally illusory. Parts of the external surfaces of the ureth- ra, fauces, bronchi, and even intestines, have often been de- stroyed, and a new membrane, it is said, afterwards form- ed fit for the offices of the old. That a thin portion or lay- er of the external surface of a mucous membrane may be removed by the knife, or destroyed by ulceration, without the secreting function of the part being destroyed, I will not pretend to deny; but when the wound or ulceration has re- moved the whole secreting surface and penetrated to the subjacent texture, I doubt much whether the mucous mem- brane be ever regenerated. Indeed, I am inclined to think that it never is. In this, as in the case of a wound on the surface of the body, the new granulations may diminish and the surrounding mucous membrane elongate, so as to cover the surface which has been abraded ; but that the granula- tions themselves ever acquire on their surface the property of secreting mucus, is a fact so contrary to the usual econo- my of nature with regard to secreting organs, that nothing but the result of the most accurate and well-condueted ex- periments or observations could justify us in believing it. ULCERS. In all the various situations and textures in which granula- tions form, they may have more or less of a healthy or un- healthy appearance. Healthy granulations are small in size, of a firm consistence, and pointed; they are of a florid red colour, are set very close to one another, and are but little disposed to bleed, unless when they are very roughly hand- led. " The colour," Mr. Hunter remarks, p. 478, " of healthy granulations is of a deep florid red, which would make us suspect that the colour was principally owing to the arterial blood ;* but it only shows a brisk circulation in them, the blood not having time to become dark. " When naturally of a livid red, they are commonly unhealthy, and show a languid circulation ; which appear- ance often comes on in granulations of the limbs, from the position of the body, as is evident from the following case. " A stout healthy young man had his leg considerably torn, and it formed a broad sore; when healing it was some days of a florid red, and on others of a purple hue, wonder- ing what this could be owing to, he told me when he stood for a few minutes it always changed from the scarlet to the niodena. I made him stand up, and found it soon changed. This plainly shows that these new-formed vessels were not able to support the increased column of blood and to act upon it; which proves that a stagnation of blood was pro* duced suflicient. to allow of the change in the colour, and most probably both in the arteries and veins. " These sores never heal so fast as the others, whether it is occasioned by the position of the body, or the nature of the sore itself; but most frequently so in cases of the last- mentioned kind. As the position of the. body is capable of producing such an effect, it shows us the reason why sofc * " I once suspected that the air might have some influence upon the blood when circulating in the vessels, but from its losing that florid colour in (ores of the teg by standing erect, I gave up that idea." / LECTlfRES ON INFLAMMATION. 337 legs are so backward in healing, when the person is allowed to stand or walk. " Granulations, when healthy, and on an exposed or flat surface, rise nearly equal with the surface of the surround- ing skin, and often a little higher; and in this state they are always of a florid red; but when they exceed this, and take on a growing disposition, they are then unhealthy, become soft and spongy, and without any disposition to skin. Gra- nulations are always of the same disposition with the parts upon which they are formed, and take on the same mode of action. If it is a diseased part, they are diseased ; and if the disease is of any specific kind they are also of the same kind, and of course produce matter of the same kind, which I observed when on pus. " Granulations have the disposition to unite with one another when sound or healthy; the great intention of which is to produce the union of parts, somewhat similar to that by the first intention, or the adhesive inflammation, although possibly not by the same means. " When the parts are unsound, and of course the granu- lations formed upon them unsound, we have not this dispo- sition for union, but a smooth surface is formed, somewhat similar to many natural internal surfaces of the body, and such as have no tendency to granulate; which continues to secrete a matter expressive of the sore which it lubricates, and in some measure prevents the union of the granula- tions. I imagine, for instance, that the internal surface of a fistulous ulcer is in some degree similar to the inner surface* of the urethra, when it is forming the discharge commonly called a gleet. Such sores have, therefore, no disposition in their granulations to unite, and nothing can produce an union between them but altering the disposition of these granulations by exciting a considerable inflammation, and probably ulceration, so as to form new granulations, and by these means give them a chance of falling into a sound state. " Granulations are not endowed with the same powers as parts originally formed. In this respect they are similar to all new-formed parts; and it is from this cause that changes for the worse are so easily effected. They more readily fall into ulceration and mortification than originally formed parts; and from their readiness to ulcerate, they separate sloughs more quickly. " The granulations not only show the state of the part in which they are formed, or the state in which they are them- U n 238 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. selves, but they show how far the constitution is affected by many diseases. The chief of those habits which affect the granulations in consequence of the constitution, are, I be- lieve, the indolent and irritable habits, but principally fe- vers, and these must be such as produce universal irritation in the constitution. " The unsound appearances of the granulations show to what a stand the animal powers are put on such occasions, which does not appear so visibly in the originally formed parts; it is therefore evident that the powers of the granu- lations are much weaker than those of the original parts." All suppurating and granulating surfaces, whether pro- duced by a wound, by a burn, by an abscess, by mortifica- tion, or by ulcerative absorption, in which the granulations formed do not show a disposition to become covered with a new skin, pass into that state which has been denominated an ill-conditioned sore, or ulcer. The word ulcer, though in common use, is not easily de- fined. It has sometimes been used in a more extensive, and at others times in a more limited sense; but 1 do not know of any definition of ulcer that is altogether free from objections. By some it has been defined to be a solution of continuity in the solid parts of the body, accompanied with the dis- charge of a purulent fluid. According to this definition the term ulcer is synonymous with the words, sore, suppurating wound, and open abscess. But this use of the term ulcer is obviously too general and indefinite. By others the term ulcer has been employed to express only those solutions of continuity from which an ichorous, sanious, or vitiated mat- ter is discharged, attended with a loss of substance in the part. This is perhaps the nearest approximation which has yet been made to a correct definition of an ulcer. Yet, ac- cording to this definition, every suppurating wound and ab- scess become ulcers whenever they begin to give out a viti- ated pus; and every ulcer ceases to be one when the dis- charge from it becomes healthy pus. It is obvious also, that, according to this definition, there can be no such ul- cer as that which has usually been described by the name of the simple, purulent, and healthy ulcer. The addition of the clause " attended with a loss of substance" adds great- ly to the correctness of the definition; as we never give the name of ulcer to that inflamed state of mucous membranes in which they yield a purulent, unhealthy, or vitiated dis- charge, unless there be at the same time a loss of substance from ulceration in these membranes. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 339 The causes of ulcers arc extremely various. Some of these causes operate more, others less directly; some aro limited in their operation to the parts to which they are im- mediately applied, while the influence of others extends to the general system; and hence a distinction of ulcers, which is in common use, and which must ever continue to be made of ulcers, into local and constitutional. It is only, however, within certain limits that even this distinction is well found- ed ; for an ulcer, which was at first completely local, may in time affect the system so as to become constitutional; and ulcers, which derived their origin from some general affec- tion of the system, may remain after the constitutional af- fection has been removed by which they were originally produced. When an ulcer arises from an internal cause, it is the immediate effect of the process which I have already de- scribed to you by the name of ulcerative absorption; but when a wound, a burn, or an abscess, degenerates into the state of an ulcer, it is by no means necessary that the pro- cess of ulcerative absorption should in any degree whatever have taken place. A suppurating surface, when it is long in healing, or when it is changed from a healthy to an unhealthy state, may, according to the use that is at present made of the term ulcer, become an ulcer without the pro- cess of ulceration having ever been induced. Every suppu- rating surface, or abscess of long continuance, may, in this extended sense, be regarded as an ulcer; at least the period at which they cease to be wounds or abscesses, and become ulcers, is not very distinctly marked. So true, indeed, is this, that in defining and in classifying ulcers, authors have always found it necessary to set out from a healthy state of the suppurating surface; or, in other words, to begin the consideration of the subject of ulcers, with what they term a healthy or a simple purulent ulcer. Ulcers have usually been distinguished from each other, as Fallopius very justly remarks in his treatise upon this subject, by the causes by which they are induced, "by the symptoms which they exhibit, and by the parts of the body in which they occur. The want of a disposition to heal in a suppurating surface may depend upon some specific ac- tion in the cause from which it proceeds, upon something peculiar in the constitution of the patient in whom it exists, or merely upon an improper mode of management: and hence the distinction that has long been made of ill-condi- tioned sores or ulcers, into those which are specific in their nature, and into those which are simple. 3«0 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. Specific sores or ulcers may be occasioned by specific poisons, or by particular diatheses. The sores or ulcers which arise from specific poisons, may be either local, that is, confined, lik£ a primary syphilitic ulcer, to one spot; or constitutional, that is, liable to occur in any part, texture, or organ, such as secondary syphilitic ulcers. Of diathe- ses predisposing to ulcers, we have examples in the scro- phulous, scorbutic, and arthritic diatheses, and also in the syphiloid diathesis, or that which arises not unfrequently in those who have had syphilis, from the too free and injudici- ous use of mercury. Every ulcer, strictly speaking, is of a local nature; but there are ulcers which, though necessarily local in their ap- pearance, are connected with, or dependent upon, diseases which affect the general system. These ulcers ought to be regarded as modifications of, or forms in which the diseases appear with which they are connected. Considered in this light, it is obvious that specific ulcers can be treated of with propriety only under the head of the diseases to which they respectively belong. We call those sores or ulcers simple, which do not ap- pear to proceed from any specific disease or morbid diathe- sis existing in the constitution of those in whom they take place. They are usually solitary occurrences, and the con- sequences of accidental injuries and improper modes of ma- nagement. They may occur in every part of the body, but they appear most frequently upon the lower extremities. In saying that they do not appear to proceeed from any specific disease, or morbid diathesis, it is not by any means my in- tention to say that they are not often connected with, or dependent upon, peculiarities of constitution. But these pe- culiarities must be such, as are neither obvious in their na- ture, nor capable of being accurately defined; for the mo- ment they become so, they give a specific character to the ulcers which are formed. Between the simple suppurating surface which has been recently produced in a healthy con- stitution by a wound or a burn, &c. and which shows a ten- dency to heaj, and those states of suppurating sores which manifest but little, if any, disposition to cicatrization, a great variety of morbid phenomena occur which it is necessary to distinguish from one another, because they often require different, and, in some respects, even opposite modes of treatment. The appearances which different ulcers exhibit, seem, at first view, to afford an excellent foundation for distinctions LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 3il among them; and so they undoubtedly do in many respects. Surgeons have accordingly endeavoured to observe, ar- range, and classify the various morbid appearances which occur in ulcers, and to give to these appearances appropri- ate and peculiar names. It is probable that every morbid affection to which the human body is liable, possesses cha- racters or exhibits appearances, which are peculiar to it- self. To discover these appearances in the symptoms of diseases, and in the various modes of their commencement, progress, and termination, is at all times the great object which the scientific practitioner proposes to himself. It is to be regretted, however, that the characters upon which the distinctions of ulcers, as well as of many other local dis- eases, are founded, are neither very uniform in their ap- pearance, nor very easily distinguishable from one another. Not only are the local appearances which present them- selves in simple ulcers liable to great variations in the dif- ferent stages of the same individual affection, but they are often apparently the same with, or at least not easily distin- guishable from, those which occur in specific diseases, and which require for their cure peculiar modes of treatment. It is this circumstance which renders it so necessary for us, in endeavouring to distinguish and to cure ulcers, to avail ourselves of all the information which we can procure from the history of the ulcer, from tho nature of the exciting cause by which it has been induced, and from the effects of the remedies which have been employed, as well as from the particular appearances which the ulcer itself exhibits. But though the distinctions which are taken from the appear- ances of ulcers, may not at all times enable us to distinguish those which are simple in their nature, from those which arise from specific causes, they are by no means to be re- garded as unimportant or useless ; for it will be found, I be- lieve, that similar appearances in ulcers require in general, though not always, the same local applications, and similar modes of manangement, whether the ulcers be of a simple or specific nature. The third ground of distinctions among ulcers, is that which is taken from the parts in which they occur. Every texture and organ of the body possesses physical and vital qualities peculiar to itself; and these qualities must neces- sarily modify the appearances which each texture and or- gan respectively exhibits in the state of disease. Specific diseases render some parts more liable than others to attacks of ulceration. Thus, secondary syphilis appears most fre- 34Z LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. quently in the throat, scurvy in the gums, cancer in the lower-lip, and lupous and scrophulous ulcerations in the upper-lip or in the nose. Cancer seldom or never appears primarily in the upper-lip; hut syphilis, when it attacks this part, puts on many of the appearances of cancer; a fact which I first learned from Mr. Pearson of the Lock Hospi- tal, and which I have since had several opportunities of con- firming. It has been long known, that when a suppurating surface is produced on the lower extremities by wound, burn, frost- bite, contusion, ulcerative absorption, abscess, mortifica- tion, or by any other cause, that this surface is, coeteris pari- bus, longer in healing than an equal extent of suppurating surface would have been in any other part of the body, This backwardness to heal, therefore, in ulcers of the legs, depends probably upon something in the position or struc- ture of these parts, as well as upon the irritation arising from the use which is made of the limbs, or the position in which they are placed. The blood, in returning from the lower extremities, is obliged to ascend contrary to its own gravity. The effect of this.'in filling and distending the veins, can be shown by an easy experiment. Let the arm hang hy the side for one minute, and the veins of the hand and wrist will swell out; raise the arm, and this swelling will gradually disappear, till at last, if the arm be brought perpendicular to the body, a degree of hollowness will ap- pear in the site of the larger veins. The same retardation to the return of the serous lymph in the absorbents, which takes place in the return of the blood, must necessarily occur; and this is probably the reason, why even the slight- est injuries of the lower extremities are accompanied with a considerable degree of (Edematous swelling. The vessels in the legs, even of people in health, are fuller in the even- ing, or after having taken much exercise, than in the morn- ing, if kept long in the same dependent situation, the legs become (edematous; and this tendency to cedema is, in the course of the limbs, much increased by pressure applied so as to add to the difficulty which the blood and lymph have in returning to the heart. A greater or lesser degree of oedema is an attendant upon almost every inflammatory romplaint; but this is always much increased by a depend- ent, and may be relieved by a horizontal or ascending pos- ture. The difficulty, therefore, which occurs in healing sores of the lower extremities, probably arises more from their depending situation, than from the actual distance of sores on these parts from the heart. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 343 Mr. Home, in his Practical Observations on the Treat- ment of Ulcers of the Legs, mentions several facts which seem to prove that ulcers are more common in tall than in short men; and that ulcers of the legs heal with more or less difficulty according as they are seated nearer to, or more re- mote from, the feet. But besides the difference with regard to the production of ulcers, depending on the size of the person on whom they occur, there are other causes of dif- ference which, though no less certain in their effects, are not so easily ascertained. In addition to the effects resulting from the manner in which the ulcerated limb is treated, and the position in which it is placed, a great variety in the ab- pearances of ill-conditioned sores or ulcers will be produced by peculiarities of constitution, some of which may be ap- parent, though most of them are in general of a nature which is by us quite inappreciable, and of course incapable of being referred to any thing like general disease, diathe- sis, or temperament. Upon this subject, Mr. Home very justly remarks, that as no two constitutions are exactly alike, so it happens that an ulcer on the leg has not in any two persons exactly the same characters ; for whatever ge- neral resemblance one may have to another, there will be found also some peculiarities by which they may be distin- guished. Besides the dependent position, and the increased resist- ance to the return of the blood, another circumstance, which may contribute to the slow healing of ulcers of the legs, is the irritation arising from the motion or use which is made of these parts. But the effect even of this motion is different in different persons, and in different species and varieties of ulcers. If the limb be kept at rest when in the perpendicular position, it is found to swell more in some cases than if within certain limits it had been in motion, the contraction of the muscular fibres appearing to possess a considerable power in propelling forwards the blood and lymph. Suppurating surfaces, unconnected with any specific dis- ease in the constitution, may occur on the legs as well as other parts of the body, from external or from internal causes. Among the external causes wc may rank contu- • sions, wounds, burns, and the application of every substance capable of exciting inflammation. Among the internal cau- ses we ought probably to rank the predisposing causes. Of these we have not only the distance from the heart, and re- trograde motion of the blood, but peculiarities of ronstitu- 344 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. tion, such as temperaments, diatheses, and idiosyncracies; which often become manifest only from the effects to which they give rise. Thus the slight scratch, or excoriation, which in one person will heal without any trouble, in ano- ther, though placed in circumstances precisely alike, be- comes a disagreeable and troublesome ulcer. An ulcer, also, which is produced in the leg of a person of a scro- phulous diathesis, though the disease may never have ap- peared in the general system, often discovers a backward- ness to heal, and in some instances exhibits symptoms that are peculiar to itself. The age, mode of life, and habits of the patient, are circumstances also which will modify the ap- pearances, and tend to increase the tedious healing and ob- stinacy of ulcers. Thus, the aged, the sedentary, and the dissipated, are known to be more liable to ulcers of the lower extremities, than the young, active, and sober. There are no suppurating surfaces upon which we can in general observe, with so much advantage, the phenomena attending the exudation of coagulable lymph, the process of suppuration, the formation of granulations, the processes of sloughing and of ulcerative absorption, and the variations to which, from accidental attacks of inflammation, these processes are subject, as the surfaces of old sores or ulcers of the legs. Instead, therefore, of being passed over with neglect, as they usually are by young men in their first attendance upon public hospitals, they are, next after the healing of wounds arid abscesses, the appearances to which they ought in a particular manner to direct their attention. They are the surfaces in which they can best see the various changes which occur in the general process of healing; and they are the suppurating surfaces also which they will after- wards find in practice to be the most troublesome to heal, and to preserve in a sound state. It is in the management of ill-conditioned sores and ulcers, whether of a simple or specific nature, that the daily and ordinary duties of the surgeon consist, and it is by his success in treating them, that his skill in practice will be judged of by his employers. Out of twenty surgeons who can perform all the operations in surgery with the requisite dexterity, you will not proba- bly find more than one who can treat properly the ill-con- ditioned sores or ulcers, in which even the wounds necessa- , rily inflicted by operation sometimes terminate. The two works in the English language, from the peru- sal of which such of you as have not studied this branch of surgery are likely to derive the most advantage, are, in my LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 345 ipiuion, the Treatise on Ulcers by the late Mr. Benjamin Bell, and the Practical Observations on the Treatment of Ulcers of the Legs by Mr. Home. The descriptions, in particular, which Mr. Home has given of the diseased ap- pearances to be observed on the surfaces of ulcers, are faith- ful delineations from nature, and cannot fail to be of great use to you in studying and in describing these phenomena. The nomenclature used, or the names given to ulcers by Mr. Bell, is that which has been followed by almost every surgeon from the time of Fallopius to that of Mr. Hunter. An entire new nomenclature of ulcers has been proposed by Mr. Home, and has been adopted by several succeeding authors. 1 confess, however, that I am partial to the old nomenclature, because I am satisfied that in all the general treatises which have hitherto been published upon this sub- ject, you will find merely the same trains of nnrbid appear- ances described, the same varieties or species of ulcers. The syphilitic and the syphiloid are the only new species of ul- rers with which, in modern times, we have become ac- quainted; and every practitioner of experience is fully aware of the difficulty which exists in distinguishing them, merely by the appearances which they exhibit, from sim- ple, ulcers. The ulcers termed simple purulent by Mr. Benjamin Bell, Mr. Home denominates ulcers in parts which have sufficient strength to carry on the actions necessary for their own recovery ; or, more shortly, healthy ulcers. In read- ing the descriptions which have been given of these ulcers, you will perceive that they differ in no respect from healthy suppurating surfaces, unless, in having their scat on the lower extremities. Wiseman, in speaking of this species of ulcer, makes the following remark: " Among the various and sundry sorts of ulcers that happen daily under my care, 1 find it difficult to make out one simple ulcer, as authors have described it to us, without other symptoms or effects joined to it. Every ulcer having somewhat of distemper till it be digested and brought into a healing condition. In which regard we shall call that a simple ulcer which hath fewest accidents attending it." Mr. Bell calls his second species of ulcers, the simple viti- ated. These Mr. Home terms ulcers in parts whose actions are too violent to form healthy granulations, whether this arises from the state of the parts, or of the constitution; more shortly, irritable ulcers. This is probably the first variation from the healthy state of a suppurating surface, to Xx 346 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. which the name ofan ulcer or ill-conditioned sore ought to be given. It is that state, in which the parts surrounding the ulcer, the surface of the ulcer itself, and the discharge which itemits, always differ more or less from those of healthy sup- purating surfaces. Mr. Bell characterises this species of ul- cer chiefly by the vitiated state of the discharge. Mr. Home, again, ranks all ulcers under the denomination of irritable, which require sedative applications for their cure. The inflammation which supervenes to a suppurating sore on the leg, or to a simple healthy ulcer, as it is called, may be more acute or chronic in its nature; it may partake more or less of a phlegmonous, erysipelatous, or gangrenous character; it may supervene in the recent, or non-recent state of the suppurating surface; and the effects of this in- flammation, the phaenomena which it exhibits, and the means which will be required for its cure, must vary according to the circumstances whichl have enumerated. Other varia- tions in the inflamed state of the suppurating surface will be induced by the nature of the previous treatment, by peculi- arities of constitution, and by the circumstances, more or less healihy, in which the patient is placed. These are all circumstances which must necessarily modify the appearan- ces of the simplest form in which an inflamed suppurating surface, or, as it has been termed, simple vitiated or irrita- ble ulcer, can occur; and circumstances which will demand our attention, whether we attempt to describe or to cure it. When inflammation supervenes to a recent simple puru- lent ulcer, this ulcer may return back, after the inflamma- tion has subsided, to its former state, or to one nearly re- sembling it; but when inflammation has supervened to a non-recent, or to an old ulcer, the removal of the inflamma- tion will not necessarily be followed by the passage, if 1 may be allowed the expression, of the ulcer to the state of a sim- ple purulent or healthy nicer; but in some instances it may return to the same, and in others pass to a worse state than that in which it existed previously to the attack of inflamma- tion. Every kind of ulcer on the lower extremities, whe- ther simple or specific, is liable to be attended with more or less inflammation ; and when we speak of the treatment of the inflamed or irritable ulcer, we should always remember that the presence of a certain degree of inflammation is the chief, if not the only circumstance, in which vitiated or ir- ritable ulcers may happen to coincide. It is the inilauima- tory state, therefore, in the treatment of this variety of ul- cer, to which our attention ought to be first and chiefly di- LECTI liES ON INFLAMMATION. 347 rcctcd, and when this state has been removed by proper re- medies, or modes of treatment, we must then vary our treat- ment of the ulcer, according to the prevailing character, dis- position, or appearances of the ulcer which remains. The state of the discharge is an extremely variable phe- nomenon in ulcers, and one which it is at all times difficult to ascertain and describe. The principal deviations in this discharge, from the state of a healthy purulent fluid, which have been observed hy practical authors, you will find ex- pressed bythe terms ichor, sanies, and sordes ; but you will not find that very accurate or precise ideas have always been annexed hy practical authors to the use of these terms. By ichor, however, is usually meant a thin acrimonious dis- charge ; by sanies, a fetid, ichorous, and purulent dis- charge, mixed with some of the red globules of the blood ; and by sordes, a viscid, glutinous kind of matter which fre- quently covers the surfaces of foul sores. The qualities of the discharge from ulcers, as well as the appearances of the ulcers themselves, are very readily changed by whatever af- fects the general state of the health. We know at present little or nothing of the chemical composition of these sub- stances. Its investigation has been commenced by the late Dr. Adair Crawford, in the analysis which he made of the matter discharged from cancerous sores. In some cast s, the state of inflammation in the surface of an ulcer is followed by an excess in the growth of granula- tions ; in others by the death or sloughing of the granula- tions, and of the parts which surround them ; and in others, again, portions of the surface and edges of the ulcers are re- moved by the process of ulcerative absorption. The ex- tremes of these states form sores which are termed fungous, putrid, or sloughing, and ulcerative, or phagedenic ulcers. In most instances, however, the surface of an old sore upon the legs manifests but little disposition, after it has suffered an attack of inflammation, to pass into the states of granu- lation or of ulceration. It often remains long in a station- ary condition, forming what has been termed an indolent or callous ulcer. When the granulations, on the surface of an ulcer, in- stead of being small, red, and firm, become large, pale, loose, soft, aud flabby ; and when, instead of rising to, and re- maining on a level with, the surface of the skin surrounding them, these granulations rise above that level; the appear- ance which they exhibit is termed a fungous ulcer, or ulcer with hypersarcosis. This is the ulcer in parts that are too 348 LECTt RES ON lMLWIMATION. weak to carry on the actions necessary for their recovery of Mr. Home, and the over-acting ulcer of Mr. Burns. 1 re- gard the old name, of fungous, as less exceptionable than those which have been substituted in its room. It involves no hypothesis respecting the state or action of the vessels, and merely expresses the fact, that in some suppurating surfaces the granulations are spungy in their consistence, and too luxuriant in their growth. When the edges of the skin surrounding an ulcer be- come thick, prominent, smooth, and rounded, and when the bottom of the ulcer is covered with smooth aud glossy raw flesh, which can scarcely be said to be raised into gra- nulations, the sore is termed a callous ulcer. This is the ulcer denominated hy Mr. Home, ulcer in parts whose ac- tions are too indolent to form healthy granulations. You will find that, under the name of callous or indolent ulcer, authors have included by far the greater number of the ul- cers which affect the lower extremities. This is the ulcer which, of all the varieties to be mentioned, is perhaps that which is most deserving of your attention ; for the callous or indedent state, is a slate to which almost all ulcers of the lower extremities have a tendency to pass, and in which they often continue stationary, or nearly so, for months, or even for years. Most of the general rules which have been laid down by practical authors, respecting the treatment of ulcers of the legs, and most of the improvements which have of late years been introduced into this branch of sur- gery, relate chiefly, if not solely, to the treatment of callous or indolent ulcer. The parts surrounding this ulcer may be inflamed or uninflamed. If uninflamed, the ulcer is simply a callous ulcer; but if inflamed, it then becomes a callous ulcer in an inflamed, vitiated, or irritable state. This last is the state, in which most patients affected with ulcers of long standing apply to medical men for advice and assist- ance. It is the state in which you will almost always find patients affected with this complaint, upon their first admis- sion into our public hospitals. There are two varieties in callous ulcers to which distinct' names have been given. In one of these, the ulcer is con- nected with one or more apertures leading into hollow suppu- ratingcavities, which forms what has been sometimes termed a fistulous, and at other times a sinuous ulcer. This hollow, cavity, fistula, or sinuous ulcer, like the surface of the sore with which it is connected, may exist in different states, va- rying between the inflamed and the callous. The other LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 34y variety of callous or indolent ulcer, is that in which the symptoms of this ulcer are connected with a permanently enlarged, or, as it has been termed, varicose state of the veins of the limb, on which the ulcer exists. This the va- ricose, is a very obstinate form of ulcer, and baffles often the best directed efforts of our art. The surface of ill-conditioned suppurating sores and ul- cers of the legs is often covered with sloughs. These sloughs are of various kinds, and, in the description which we give of any ulcer, w ill require to be distinguished as carefully as possible from one another. In some instances they seem to be formed of exudations of coagulable lymph, or of this lymph, with an admixture of pus, in other instances of newly-formed granulations which have become dead, and in other instances, again, of greater or smaller portions of the surrounding and contiguous parts, which have passed through the states of gangrene and sphacelus. This is a state of suppurating surfaces which exists in scurvy and in malignant ulcer, or, as it has also been termed, hospital gangrene. Ulcers covered with sloughs, have, by the older surgeons, been denominated putrid. Neither Mr. Bell nor Mr. Home have given any distinct name to the ulcers which exhibit this particular appearance. Mr. Home, however, has given the following description of this species of ulcer, which you will find at page 204. "There are indolent ulcers which occur in patients of debilitated constitutions, that put on a sphacelated appear- ance (even after they have made some progress towards a cure,) without any apparent cause, and in this way spread to a very large size. This unpleasant change must be the consequence of weakness in the newly-formed parts, and some indisposition of the general system. The varieties of this kind that will be necessarily met with in different pa- tients must be very great; and among them there will be some, Avhich, were they classed according to their ap- pearances, would be generally allowed to belong to the spe- cies of irritable ulcers : but as they do not recover under soothing applications, they cannot, according to the princi- ples that have been laid down, be separated from the species of indolent ulcers, of which they appear to be an uncommon variety. They occur in seamen and land troops which have been long at sea ; and, when met with in that class of men, have been called scorbutic ulcers. They are not, however, in any way necessarily connected with the sea-scurvy, being but too frequently met with on shore in patients who have never been affected by that disease. 550 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. " They are frequently met with in the West Indies, in soldiers who had lost their health from the effects of cli- mate ; they are not uncommonly met with in the London hospitals, in men whose general health has been impaired by the free use of spirituous liquors; and therefore ought to be considered as not belonging to any specific disease, but as common to men whose constitutions are greatly de- bilitated, whether by salt provisions, the effect of warm cli- mates, or the use of ardent spirits." There is great reason to believe, that under the term putrid, sloughing, foul, and malignant ulcers, practical an- thors have .included several kinds of ulcers which differ greatly in their nature from one another, and which re- quire for their cure, very different modes of treatment. To this head have probably been referred all ulcers, whether simple or specific, the surfaces and edges of which have shown a tendency to pass into the states of gangrene and sphacelus. This tendency to gangrenous inflammation may be the effect of peculiarity of constitution; it may arise from unknown states of the atmosphere, which seem in different climates, and in different seasons of the same climate, to give different degrees of gangrenous tendency to external inflammatory affections; or it may be produced by morbid diatheses, or by specific poisons. These are all causes of sloughing in ulcers, wjiich require to be carefully distin- guished from one another. Much, however, is still wanting to complete our knowledge of this subject; but you will find a great deal of useful information, with regard to the exciting causes of gangrenous inflammations, in scorbutic and in malignant or contagious ulcers, contained in the writings of Drs. Lin!, Blane, and Trotter. Sloughing in uh ers is often connected with a disposition to ulcerative absorption, and large portions of the surface of an ulcer, as well as of the parts surrounding it, are often removed partly in the way of sloughing, and partly in the way of ulceration. In almost all the varieties of ill-condi- tioned sores or ulcers which I have hitherto mentioned, in- stead of a loss, there is an addition of substance ; but in this variety the absorbents always remove greater or smaller, though distinct portions of jjie solids. This is the dehis- cent or phagedenic ulcer of many practical authors. It is the ulcer in which ulceration occurs, and which might, on that account, be denominated the ulcerative ulcer. Phage- denic ulcer may occur from irritation, from syphilitic infec- tion, or from the use of mercury. Sloughing and phage- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. . .>1 denic ulcers are almost always attended with severe febrile symptoms, and with derangements of the digestive and bili- ary organs. The removal by sloughing, or by ulceration, of the soft parts covering the bones, may produce the kind of sore usu- ally denominated a carious ulcer. The effects of the inflam- mation which occasionally attacks the old ulcers of the legs, and which is accompanied by an enlargement of these parts, is often communicated to the periosteum and bones, occasioning a deposition of bony matter. I have repeated- ly found the fibula, in particular, greatly enlarged in cases where the ulcer had been situated above the external male- olus; aud in some instances, where the ulcers have been of large size, and often attacked with inflammation, I have found not only the fibula enlarged, but the greater part of the interosseous ligament converted into bone. Specific ulcers pass through all the different states or va- riations which 1 have described as occurring in simple ul- cers. We have frequent opportunities of seeing this in syphilitic ulcers, whether of a primary or a secondary na- ture; and it is this diversity in the appearances of these ulcers which renders it so necessary to vary the external ap- plications that are made to them, according to the prevail- ing character or appearances of the ulcer, and according to the particular effects which, in individual cases, the ex- ternal applications produce. The treatment of simple, purulent, or healthy ulcers of the legs, differs in no respect from that of healthy suppura- ting surfaces situated on any other part of the body, except in what relates to rest and confinement to the horizontal posture. The simple healthy wound, burn, or sore, of the leg, which would have been healed up in the course of a few days, during rest in the horizontal position, is often converted, by exercise, or simply by standing in the erect position, into the inflamed, vitiated, or irritable ulcer; or, by repeated attacks of inflammation, and imperfect cures, into the callous indolent ulcer. We should, therefore, in the treatment of simple, purulent, or healthy ulcers of tne legs, always recommend rest in the horizontal position. In this situation there are three applications under which this ulcer in general heals very readily. These are a common emol- lient, or suppurating poultice, dry charpee, and adhesive straps. The poultice is to be preferred to the charpee or straps in those cases in which there is a tendency to cutaneous in- >o2 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. flammation. In dressing an ulcer with dry charpee, we co- ver the edges of the ulrer with slips of linen, spread over with cerate or some mild ointment, before we lay on the charpee, which is applied only to the middle of the suppu- rating surface. The interposition of the ointment prevents the dressings from drying and adhering to the edges of the ulcer ; and, by allowing them to separate readily, prevents also much of the irritation and pain which these dressings would otherwise occasion. Over the charpee, we lay a pled- get of cloth spread with cerate; then compresses of lint; and last of all, we apply the circular roller or bandage. This was the common way of dressing almost all ulcers till with- in these few years, when the third means to be mentioned, the adhesive straps, began to be employed. These straps have but one inconvenience; they sometimes occasion cuta- neous inflammation; and, when this is the case, the com- mon poultice, or dry charpee dressings, are to be prefer- red. " If the horizontal position be necessary in the cure of simple healthy ulcer of the leg, it is still more so in that of the inflamed, vitiated, or irritable ulcer. When this ulcer is accompanied with a high degree of inflammatory action, cloths dipped in a solution of the acetite of lead, or a poultice made with this solution, often produce great relief from pain. The poultice should be renewed three or four times in the course of the clay. Sometimes the cold, and at other times the warm poultice, agrees best with the state of the ulcer and the feelings of the patient. It is in the first and more active stages of the inflammation chiefly, that the cold poultice seems to answer best. The feelings of the patient, however, are often in this, as in many other cases, the best guide which we have in regulating the temperature of ex- ternal applications. The decoction of poppy-heads, used in the way of fo- mentation, the carrot, turnip, and hemlock poultices, all produce excellent effects in many varieties of irritable ulcer. Notwithstanding all that has of late years been said against the use of poultices in the treatment of ulcers, I confess that I am still very partial to their use, in a great proportion of the morbidly inflamed and irritable states into which ulcers are so liable to pass. I have often seen irritable ulcers heal up under their continued application, which had resisted all other means of cure. It is in the treatment of this ulcer, that practitioners have so often remarked the benefit which arises merely from LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 353 change in the applications which are made to it. Indeed few ulcers of any kind continue to heal beyond a certain time under the continuance of the same mode of treatment. I need scarcely remark to you, that blood-letting from the arm may be required in the treatment of an inflamed and vitiated ulcer, if the patient be young and plethoric, and a high degree of vascular action occur. These ulcers, however, occur most frequently in individuals who, in ge- neral, stand more in need of purgatives than they do of blood-letting. The purgative may be of some neutral salt, calomel, jalap, or aloes, according to the state of the inflam- mation, and according as there is more or less of a bilious tendency in the chylopoietic organs. Have purgatives, by evacuating the foeces, a mechanical effect in taking off resist- ance to the return of the blood from the lower extremities ? Ulcers arc said to be more common upon the left than on the right leg. Is this owing to the same cause, or to an ori- ginal weakness ? I have seen the best effects from the use of emetic tartar, in these spontaneous vitiations of ulcers which frequently occur in hospital practice, and which are usually accompanied with, if they be not dependent upon, disorders in the digestive organs. A grain of this salt may be dissolved in twelve ounces of water, and a table-spoonful of the solution given every hour, till it produces purging or vomiting. During the attack of inflammation, an emollient or saturnine poultice forms, in general, the best application to the ulcer. If the inflamed ulcer be of a recent origin, it usually passes, after the inflammation has been subdued, to the state of a simple suppurating surface; but, if it be an ulcer of long standing, or one that has undergone repeated at- tacks of inflammation, it passes most frequently, after the in- flammation has subsided, to the state of a callous or indolent ulcer, the state so well known by the name of old sores of the legs. The mutual conversion of these ulcers into each other is well expressed in the following paragraph, which you will find at page 186 of Mr. Home's Observations. " It may, on the first view, appear strange, that the ir- ritable and indolent ulcers, which are so very opposite in their nature, should ever have the slightest resemblance; but when it is considered, that ulcers change their appear- ances very readily, according to variations in the state of the constitution, or any accidental circumstance which may have affected the parts, it will be readily comprehended. An indolent ulcer, after any violent exertion of the limb, S54 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION will have more, or less of an irritable appearance. If tbe patient is exposed to cold, and kept without wholesome food, similar changes will be produced. Under any tempo- rary consiitutional indisposition, the ulcer will spread, and be for a time in an irritable state." The callous or indolent ulcer passes, as I had formerly occasion to remark to you, very readily into the vitiated, ir- ritable, or inflamed ; and it is in tl>is state that those affect- ed with callous ulcers usually apply to medical practitioners for relief. In the inflamed state it must he treated as a re- cent vitiated or irritable ulcer. It is in the callous or indo- lent state oniy, that any particular or different plan of treat- ment seems to be required. In this state, local stimuli of va- rious sorts have been employed, and have frequently been found useful. Ointments containing resin or oil of turpentine in their composition, to which a small portion of some metallic oxide or metallic salt has been added, were, till very lately, the most approved applications in the management of cal- lous ulcers. Every variety and form of these stimulating ointments had its partisans and recommenders among prac- titioners; but the truth is, that this kind of ulcer occasion- ally got well, under every diversity in the form and compo- sition of the ointments employed. Besides ointments some- what stimulating in their nature, bandages of differentsorti were found useful. The laced stocking was much used, and is particularly recommended by Wiseman. It is, however, in appearance only that this mode of bandaging in ulcera- ted or varicose legs has any advantage over that by the common circular roller. The use of the circular bandage, with dressings composed of unguentum resinosum and reil oxide of mercury in different proportions, was some years ago recommended in a particular manner to the attention of the English public, in a very useful Treatise which Dr. Underwood published upon the Treatment of old Ulcers of the Legs. He allowed his patients to go about their ordi- nary occupations, under this mode of treatment, first, Be- cause it was inconvenient for many of them to be confined; and, secondly, Because it was found that many of those pa- tients whose ulcers were healed up during rest, broke out again as soon as they began to take exercise. Wise- man, who made much use of red precipitate in the cure of ulcers, says it is one of the best anodynes in painful ulcers. It must be acknowledged, that many ulcers do get well un- der the mode of management recommended by Dr. Under- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 335 wood. To many persons the bandaging, and that degree of cleanliness which is occasioned by the regular dressing of their sores, are of infinite service; but it is a mode of treat- ment which does not answer in all old and indolent ulcers; for many of them, as I know from experience, become in- flamed and irritable under its use. Besides, the recurrence of the ulcers in those who begin to take exercise after being cured, has appeared to me to be often occasioned by their leaving off the bandaging, by their standing or walking too much, and by accidental injuries. The part which has been healed up during rest is weak, and requires support and careful defence; which it very seldom receives from the class of individuals who are most liable to this species of ulcer. By far the most materia! improvement which, in our times, has been introduced into the treatment of callous or indo- lent ulcer, is that for which we are indebted to Mr. Baynton of Bristol. I shall read the directions which he has giv- en, for the sake of those who may feel inclined to follow them. " The parts should be first cleared of the hair, sometimes found in considerable quantities upon the legs, by means of a razor, that none of the discharges, by being retained, may become acrid and inflame the skin, and that the dressings may be removed with ease at each time of their renewal; which, in some cases, where the discharges are very pro- fuse, and the ulcers very irritable, may perhaps be necessa- ry twice in the twenty-four hours; hut which I have, in every instance, been only under the necessity of performing once in that space of time. « The plaster should be prepared by slowly melting, in an iron ladle, a sufficient quantity of litharge-plaster or diachy- lon, which, if too brittle when cold to adhere, may be ren- dered adhesive by melting half a drachm of resin with every ounce of the plaster; when melted it should be stirred till it begins to cool, and then spread thinly upon slips of smooth porous calico, of a convenient length and breadth, by sweeping it quickly from the end held by the left hand of the person who spreads it to the other, held firmly by ano- ther person, with the common elastic spatula used by apo- thecaries ; the uneven edges must be taken off, and the "pieces cut into slips about two inches in breadth, and of a length that will, after being passed round the limb, leave an end of about four or five inches. The middle of the piece so prepared is to be applied to the sound part of the limb j56 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION- opposite to the inferior part of the ulcer, so that the lower edge of the plaster may be placed about an inch below the lower edge of the sore, and the ends drawn over the ulcer with as much gradual extension as the patient can well bear; other slips are to be secured in the same way, each above and in contact with the other, until the whole surface of the sore, and the limb, are completely covered at least one inch below, and two or three above, the diseased part. " The whole of the leg should then be equally defended with pieces of soft calico, three or four times doubled, and a bandage of the same about three inches in breadth and four or five yards in length, or rather as much as will be sufficient to support the limb from the toes to the knee should be applied, as smoothly as can be possibly performed by the surgeon, and with as much firmness as can be borne by the patient, being passed first round the leg at the ankle joint, then as many times round the foot as will cover and support every part of it except the toes, and afterwards up the limb till it reaches the knee ; observing that each turn of the bandage should have its lower edge so placed as to be about an inch above the lower edge of the fold next be- low. If the parts be much inflamed, or the discharges very profuse, they should be well moistened and kept cool with cold spring water, poured upon them as often as the heat may indicate to be necessary, or perhaps at least once eve- ry hour. The patient may take what exercise he pleases, and it will be always found that an alleviation of his pain, and the promotion of his cure, will follow as its conse- quence ; though, under other modes of treating the disease, it aggravates tbe pain, and prevents the cure." To the general utility of this mode of treating old sores or ulcers of the legs, there are few practitioners, that have had much experience in this branch of practice, who will not be ready to give their testimony. Mr. Baynton himself has dispensed with the use of the cold water ; and in a con- siderable number of cases I should be disposed to make a slight alteration on the mode of applying the straps. In- stead of carrying them completely round the limb, by which they often act like tight ligatures, or garters, it is in most instances sufficient to make them inclose only about two-thirds. When properly applied in this way, they act chiefly upon the cutaneous surface, and occasion no retard- ation to the general venous circulation in the limbs to which they are applied. In practice I have repeatedly found the straps carried completely round the leg injurious, but by no LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 357 means so always, nor perhaps even in a plurality of cases. The straps also have, in some patients, a tendency to excite inflammation of the skin ; and in this case, if continued, produce excoriation, and even small ulcers. This state is sometimes prevented by bathing the skin surrounding the ulcer, at the time of dressing with sugar of lead water. When it occurs, the straps must be given up for a time, and the inflammation removed by poultices. But it is not in old ulcers of the legs only, that the adhesive straps are useful. We have, perhaps, no external curative means in surgery, the emollient poultice not excepted, that is of more universal application in all cases of healthy suppura- ting wounds and sores. When supported by proper banda- ging, these straps bring the edges of wounds and ulcers to- gether; they repress without irritation the excessive growth of granulations; they diminish serous and puriform dischar- ges ; and they give a firm support to the parts to which they are immediately applied. When the surfaceof the ulcer remains callous, we touch its raw surface every second or third day, at the time of dress- ing, with a bit of sulphate of copper, or wash it with a di- luted solution of nitrate of silver. In the truly callous and indolent states of this ulcer, these applications often promote, in a very remarkable degree, the processes of granulation and cicatrization. Bandaging with the roller, which is begun from the points of the toes, is particularly necessary, and is some- times useful, in that variety of callous ulcer which is accom- panied with the enlargement, or, as it is termed, varicose, state of the veins of the leg. Some of the ulcers, however, in this state are found not to heal, be the mode of treatment adopted what it may, unless the varicose state be removed. This, as I shall afterwards have occasion to mention, has of late years been often done by tying the saphena veins, as was first suggested and practised in our times by Mr. Home. 1 have seen and found this mode of treatment successful iu a considerable number of cases; but I think it right to state, that it is an operation not altogether free from dan- ger, in so far as it is liable, in whatever way it may be per- formed, to give rise to severe degrees of venous inflamma- tion. The other variety of callous or indolent ulcer, that in which the ulcer may be said to burrow under the skin, and which is sometimes denominated a sinuous and sometimes a fistulous ulcer, requires, in general, for its cure, to be laid open with the knife, and to be treated afterwards according to its state of irritability or indolence. 35S LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. With regard to the management of the fungous ulcer, 1 cannot deny myself the pleasure of quoting to you the ex- cellent observations of Mr. Home upon this subject. " The first object with respect to the ulcers themselves is to prevent the granulations from rising higher than the edge of the surrounding skin, since it is a fact well established, that, when they are higher than that level, they are not dis- posed to form skin. This is not sufficiently attended to in common practice; but another mode is adopted which is erroneously supposed to produce the same effect. Escha- rotic medicines are used to eat down the granulations when- ever they are found to be too high; and in this way they are reduced nearly to the proper level. There can be no doubt, that if, by any means, the granulations could be prevented from rising beyond the surface, it would save a great deal of pain to the patient, and be attended with other advantages; and this may be done, as will be explained, by making use of dressings adapted for that purpose. " It becomes a ques ion, how far escharotics should be employed, even when the granulations, by inattention, have been allowed to become luxuriant; since the very act of destroying the upper part of the granulations seems to in- crease the growth of the part that remains, so that the dis- position for luxuriancy in the new flesh is not corrected but rather increased ; and there is a constant necessity for ma- king use of the same harsh means of keeping them within bounds, till they shall be disposed to form skin; a process which would have taken place much sooner under another mode of treatment. If, on the other hand, such medicines are used as have a stimulating power, which is proportion- ed to the strength of the granulations, the superficial luxu- riant parts, to which they are immediately applied, will be absorbed, and those underneath will be checked in their growth. Instead, therefore, of touching the surface of such ulcers with the lunar caustic, blue vitriol, red precipitate, or any other of the escharotics in use, the same medicines. compounded with other substances which will diminish their activity, and render them only strong stimulants, may be used with advantage. " To illustrate the difference between the effects of es- charotics and of stimulants, in keeping down granulations, I shall mention what happens in the case of warts; which are only a luxuriancy of growth from the cutis, and like granulationn; and all other newly formed parts are weaker in their living principle than original parts. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. S59 « If warts are touched by escharotics, it is found that their growth is rather increased than stopped by such treatment; and they cannot be removed by these means unless the caustic acts beyond the basis of the wart, and destroys a part of the skin underneath. But if a stimula- ting application, such as the powder of savin, mixed with cerugo ceris, is employed, it excites a degree of action in the wart itself, whose vitals are weak; and in consequence of the degree of action thus produced being greater than the parts are able to sustain, the absorbents take them back into the circulation, and the wart is wholly removed; but if the same application is made to the common skin, it produces no ef- fect at all. " As the great object in the healing of an ulcer is to have the new flesh by which it is filled up as strong in its living powers as possible, that it may not afterwards break out again, every thing that can conduce to that end is deser- ving of attention. It is reasonable to conclude, that, in the growth of animal substance, as of vegetables, where there is a rapid increase, the parts growing are weaker than where it is slow; and if the granulations, which are already growing beyond their strength, have this rapid- ity increased by partial removals, they must in reality be rendered weaker than they were before. If this reasoning be just, which there is reason to believe it is, (since the ob- servations on which it is founded are taken from practice,) the treatment of granulations ought to be regarded in a point of view that has hitherto been little considered. Their growth ought to be kept back, in an early stage of their formation, by such resistance as they are just able to overcome; which will, at the same time, retard their in- crease, and allow them to acquire strength by their own actions; for new-formed parts in a liv ing body are strength- ened in proportion to the action they are obliged to exert. This, however, is confined within certain limits; for if the actions are increased beyond the real strength of the parts, the absorbents remove them altogether; and an attempt is made to produce a new growth of granulations, strong enough to support the actions required of them. This they arc sometimes unable to accomplish, and the ulcer remains nearly stationary, till the stimulating application is remo- ved. " It is upon this principle that the pressure made by- tight bandaging is found so useful in this kind of ulcer; and it is from the same cause that those ulcers which heal S60 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. while the patient is walking and using exercise, are less liable to break out again, than those which arc healed un- der the circumstances of rest and perfect quietness. " I have dwelt the longer upon the necessity of attend- ing to the strengthening of granulations at their first form- ation, from finding that, after they are once formed, they do not appear capable of becoming stronger in the same degree, but give way under the slightest increase of motion in the parts, even after they have been allowed what might be considered a sufficient time to acquire strength, and the ulcer itself has been completely healed. We have daily proofs of this weakness of granulations, in all the stages of their growth, in our public hospitals. When a patient is first received with an ulcer in a very disturbed state, from improper treatment, without any distinct appearance of granulations under the application of a poultice, the sur- face will frequently become clean, and granulations will rise up in every part: these will increase, and appear to be strong and healthy (when superficially examined) while the patient remains in bed; but as soon as he gets a little bet- ter, and walks about, the ulcer spreads; the motion of the limb being greater than the granulations can support; on which account they are absorbed and taken back into the constitution. If the patient be kept in bed, the ulcer will heal; and he may leave the hospital perfectly well; but as soon as he returns to his usual exercise, the granulations, too weak to support themselves, give way, and the ulcer breaks out again, and becomes nearly of the same size as at the first. " As this is one of the most common species of ulcer to which soldiers are liable, it is of the utmost importance that military surgeons should be made acquainted with the cause why so many of them are so liable to break out again, that they may avoid this consequence, and, by their mode of treatment, enable their patients to return to their duty as soon as possible after the ulcer shall be healed. « Ulcers on the leg may be, in the first instance, of the truly healthy kind, but from their size, tbe parts towards the centre may be so long kept from skinning, that the gra- nulations may become weak; and when they have risen to the surface, may remain stationary, without showing any disposition to form skin. When this is the case, they ge- nerally, after a day or two, acquire a fresh growth, and be- come luxuriant. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 361 « In the treatment of such ulcers it is, therefore, proper to attend to this circumstance, and whenever it is seen that the granulations, though come to the proper height, do not form a thin semitransparcnt pellicle upon their surface, they are to be considered as weak parts, and treated ac- cordingly. The simplest and best mode, where the consti- tution has no peculiarity which forbids it, is pressure; this may be made by a piece of thin lead over the dressings, and will be assisted by a tight bandage on the limb, which, by compressing the parts, makes the circulation through the veins less tardy, than when the parts are left to them- selves. " Z z HOSPITAL GANGRENE, OR MALIGNANT ULCER. The first distinct account which you will find of the par- ticular ulcer, to which surgeons now give the name of ma- lignant ulcer, or hospital gangrene, is contained in the third volume of the posthumous works of M. Pouteaii, who was chief surgeon to the Hotel de Dieu of Lyons. These works were published in 1783. This author's attention was di- rected, at a very early period of life, to hospital gangrene, from his having been affected with it while employed as a dresser in the hospital, to which he afterwards became sur- geon. In 1788, M. Dussassois, who succeeded Pouteau as chief surgeon to the same hospital, published also an ac- count of this disease, in a pamphlet of about ninety pages. This account is, perhaps, a little more methodical than that of Pouteau, but these authors agree completely in the de- scription which they give of the general features of the dis- ease, particularly with regard to its infectious nature. In 1796, Moreau and tturdin, the former a physician, and the latter a surgeon in the French i-rmy, published a small pam- phlet upon this disease, hut in perusing it I do not find that they have added any new facts to those previously collected by Pouteau and Dussassois. The first very accurate account which we have of hospi- tal gangrene, in the English language, is to be found in the sixth volume of the London Medical Journal, published in 1785. The account to which I refer is entitled " Observa- tions on the Putrid Ulcer, hy Mr. Leonard Gille-pie, sur- geon of the Royal Navy." In the edition of Dr. Rollu's work on Diabetes, published in 1797, you will find a sec- tion entitled, « A short Account of a Morbid Poison act- ing on Sores, and of the Method of destroying it." Though the character of the sore ('escribed hy Dr. Rollo seems to differ in several particulars from hospital gangrene, yet I cannot help thinking that it agrees with hospital gangrene in a sufficient number of particulars to warrant us in re- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 36S gardingthem as one and the same disease, modified, as we know all contagious diseases are, by the circ umstances in which they appear. In 1799, Dr. Blane, in the third edi- tion of his judicious work on the Diseases of Seamen, gave an account of hospital gangrene under the name of malignant ulcer; and Dr.»Trotter, in the 2d volume of his Medicina Nautica, published in the same year, des< ribed that affec- tion by the same appellation. In the third volume of his Medicina Nautica, Dr. Trotter has added to his first ac- count several valuable communications relating to this dis- ease received from the surgeons of the Royal Navy. Mr. John Bell, also, has made hospital gangrene the subject of particular remark, in the first volume of his Principles of Surgery, published in 1801 ; and two theses have been published in this University, by gentlemen who did me the honour to attend these Lectures, in which you will find a very accurate account of the present state of our knowledge respecting the symptoms and treatment of hospital gan- grene. The first thesis, " De Gangrena Contagiosa," was published by Dr. Leslie in 1804, and the second, " De Gangrena Contagiosa Nosoc omiale," by Dr. Charles John- ston, in 1805. It must not, however, be supposed that the disease, hospital gangrene, is a disease of late origin, or one the effects of which had altogether escaped the attention of medical men. We have no description of it as a distinct disease, it is true, before the publication of Pouteau's post- humous writings in 1783; but it is mentioned in a very cursory manner by Lamott', in 1722, as an affection known in the Hotel Dieu of Paris by the name of La Pourriture, and as an affection supervening to the wounds inflicted by operation, and attacking the ulcers and abscesses of those who breathed the corrupted air of that hospital. Army sur- geons had often remarked, that in some seasons the wounds of men, who had suffered in battle, or who had had opera- tions performed upon them afterwards in consequence of their wounds, became affected with gangrene; aud that these patients, however trifling their wounds at first might be, usually fell victims to the gangrenous affections which supervened. You will find many facts of this kind in the works of Ambros" Parey, of Le Dran, of Ravaton, and, I believe I may add, in the writings of almost every army- surgeon of much experience, who has related minutely and accurately the appearances of diseases as they have occur- red in his practice. In reading the descriptions which they have left us of these gangrenous affections, we can now have 364 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. little doubt of the fatality which they mention having, in m my instances, been produced by tne occurrence of hos- pital gangrene. The symptoms by which malignant ulcer, or hospital gangrene, is characterised, are partly of a local and partly of a constitutional nature. These two classes of symptoms are not invariable in the order of their appearance, for sometimes the one and sometimes the other class seems to occ -r first in the order of succession. According to the re- sul-. f my own observation, the constitutional symptoms usually precede the local. In the cases in which they have appeared to succeed to the local, may not the constitutional symptoms, though they actually existed, have been so mild as to escape observation? In the progress of the constitu- tional symptoms, a general uneasiness is felt before any vi- sible change takes place in the wound or sore which is at- tacked w ith hospital gangrene; the tongue becomes foul, with a sensation of bitterness in the mouth; the appetite decreases, and the patient begins to loathe his food; the pulse becomes very quick, but is in general rather weak than strong, the skin feels hot; and the patient, in the progress of the disorder, becomes affected with great anxi- ety and restlessness. The local appearances of wounds, sores, and ulcers, arc soon altered after they begin to suffer an attack of hos- pital gangrene. Their surfaces become pale; the dis- charge of pus becomes less copious and less healthy than formerly; their edges swell, inflame, and become exceeding- ly painful; they are sometimes ragged, at others reverted, and exhibit a soft spungy appearance; a dusky red-coloured circle of inflammation, having more or less of a livid tinge, extends from these edges into the surrounding integuments, and is often the forerunner of gangrene and sphacelus. In- flamed lymphatic absorbent vessels are sometimes to be ob- served extending from the surfaces affected with hospital gangrene, to the contiguous or communicating cervical, in- guinal, or axillary glands. The local affection in hospital gangrene seldom occupies at first the whole surface of extensive w ounds or sores. It more frequently appears in the form of dirty white ash-co- loured sloughs, occupying only one, two, or more small spots, and from these gradually extends^ itself over the whole of the diseased surface. In some instances hospital gangrene begins in the form of a small inflamed pimple or vesicle, without our being able to perceive any previous in- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 365 jury of the part in which it appears; more frequently, however, it attacks parts which have been scratched, bruis- ed, wounded, or which have had the integuments injured by ulceration, burns, or blisters. Specific sores, or ulcers, seem to be less liable to attacks of hospital gangrene, than those which are of a simple nature. I have seen it, how- ever, repeatedly attack cancerous sores, and venereal ul- cers. In some instances it has been said to have produced a cure of these diseases, destroying by mortification the parts on which they were situated. In severe cases of hos- pital gangrene, the surface of the wound or sore which it attacks is soon changed into sphacelus, and covered with dirty white-coloured sloughs. During the separation of these sloughs, an ill-coloured and sanious discharge, having a peculiar fetid smell, takes place from the surface of the wound or sore. This surface is often seen covered with a tenacious viscid pus, which adheres firmly to the surface, from which it is secreted. In mild cases, the destructive effects of hospital gangrene are confined to the skin and subjacent cellular membrane; but it often extends its rava- ges beyond these textures, destroying tendinous fascia, muscles, ligament:*; and tendons, together with the nerves and blood-vessels. Artery seems to be the texture which resists most powerfully the destructive action of hospital gangrene, as well as of most other species of mortification. When, in the progress of hospital gangrene, adhesive in- flammation does not occur, hemorrhage is liable to take place, and, in some instances, to prove fatal. Even in cases in which distinct hemorrhage does not occur, a thin bloody sanies is often discharged which has a very offensive smell; and the pus, which begins to appear during the separation of the slough or mortified part, often continues for days to be reddened hy an admixture of blood. The severity and progress of the symptoms in hospital gangrene, as well as the duration of the disease, are ex- tremely different in different individuals. In some, the fe- ver continues with unabated violence for a period of one or two weeks. After suffering an abatement, it is liable to re- cur ; and the patient sometimes sinks under a second or third attack. When the affection has been very severe, has continued long, or has returned frequently, the patient becomes at last generally affected with hectic fever and ob- stinate diarrhoea. This is a state from which, if patients recover, it is always in a very slow and tedious manner. I shall, perhaps, add considerably to the .iccuracy and 366 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. importance of the account which I have given you of hos- pital gangrene, by quoting to you a few extracts from those practical authors, who have described this disease from their own observation, as it has occurred in different regions of the globe. In speaking of this affection, as it occurred in our West India settlements, Mr Gillespie observes, "The putrid or scorbutic ulcer proved to be one of the most troublesome, inveterate, and dangerous diseases, which af- flicted the British seamen employed in the Leeward Islands during the late war. " I prefer the name of putrid ulcer to any other, be- cause the marks of putrescency always were evident to the senses, although those of scurvy were not. It in general did not attack the ship's crews until they had been at least a year in the West Indies ; and it often seemed to rage epi- demically on board certain ship-, whilst, others remained in a great measure free from it: Thus his Majesty's ships Ajax, Montagu, Russel, and Triumph, in the beginning of 1781, landed a great number of men on Pigeon Island, St Lucia, with ulcers of the most malignant nature, whilst se- veral ships in the fleet, which had been employed the same length of time, in the same climate, and on the same ser- vice, remained, in a great measure, free from such com- plaints. It often affected those who began to recover from fever or dysentery, and tlmse who had other symptoms of scurvy ; but it often occurred to those who had been heal- thy during their continuance in the West Indies, and most generally after having received a wound or contusion, how- ever slight, particularly of the lower extremities. " The wounds of seamen, received in the different gene- ral actions, were generally affected w ith this putrid cxulce- rafion ; ami horrid were the devastations made by it. Those who had been formerly affected with ulcers of the legs, seidom escaped a return of their complaint, after ha- ving been some time in the country. " The bites of moschitoes often gave occasion to this dis- ease ; and sometimes, without any evident exciting cause, a small pimple made its appearance on the leg or foot, which, on being scratched, oozed out a small quantity of serum ; an inflammation of a livid reddish colour, and dif- fused appearance, generally succeeded ; and when in this state, warm fomentations and poultices were applied with a view of discussing the inflammation, the ulcer soon began to spread ; a foetid, corrosive ichor was discharged, which soon acted on the surrounding parts, and, in the space of LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 367 a few days, produced a foul, sloughy, gangrenous ulcer. A considerable degree of fever generally accompanied these external appearances, with great thirst and restlessness. It generally happened when tiie complaint affected the extre- mities, particularly the lower ones, that the lymphatic ves- sels and glands ot the part were more or less affected with swelling and pain. ♦• When the disease attacked the leg, it seldom confined itself to the soft parts. The sloughy gangrenous disposition frequently affected the periosteum of tin- tibia, and was ac- companied with the most excessive pain; large and profound sloughs were formed, the limb became (Edematous, and he- morrhages often occurred. " In the autumnal months of the year 1780,1 had an op- portunity of seeing about two hundred cases of scorbutic ul- ters in the naval hospital at New-York, some of which be- longed to the ships of the West-India squadron, which was then at that place, in order to avoid the hurricanes; others belonged to the American squadron. The hospital was well provided with every thing necessary, as well of diet as medicine. Every attention was bestowed, in order to keep the sores clean; bark and wine were liberally dispensed, and opium was not sparingly administered : but in vain were ca- taplasms, fomentations, and warm dressings applied,as they seemed evidently to hasten the rapid progress of the dis- ease. Precipitate powder, which was proposed and tried as a detergent, produced still worse effects, and simple dress- ings of dry lint were very far from putting a stop to the rapid putrefaction. A number of men were rendered un- fit for service. Amputation was had recourse to in some instances, but with very indifferent success, as the sloughy disposition generally made its appearance on the stump J and a great many men lost their lives by this dreadful dis- ease, in which they might literally be said to die by inches. " Finding the ineffieacy of simple dressings, and the very bad effects attending the use of warm poultices and fomen- tations, the powder and decoction of hark were tried, but not with any very obvious benefit. Vinegar and water an- swered much better: but what answered the best of any was a solution of the guinmi kino in equal quantities of claret and red port; by the use of this, the large, foetid, bloody disc barge was diminished and corrected, and a stop was put to the exulceration, " In the beginning of 1781, a naval hospital was esta- blished on Pigeon Island, St Lucia, which was soon crowd- 368 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. ed with patients affected with the moft dreadful ulcers. The progress of the disease, as might naturally be expec ted, was much more rapid in the hotter climate of St. Lucia, than at New-York; and what tended much to increase the malig- nity of those complaints was the excessive scarcity of all vegetable productions, the hurricane which happened in October the preceding year having destroyed them. " The same plan of treatment was followed here as at New-York. Bark, wine, and opium, were administered in- ternally in as large quantities as they, perhaps, ever have been administered. A solution of essence of malt was al- lowed as common drink ; but I could not then, nor have I ever observed, any considerable effects from that substance, which was furnished to the ships in the West Indies, du- ring the war, at such considerable expense. This I am confident of, that had one half of the money been laid out even on sugar-canes, or their juice, they would have been found a much more serviceable anti-scorbutic. "The external applications were either warm poultices, or cold fermented ones ; lint, dry, or wetted in vegeto-mi- neral water; pledgets of cerate, &c. We pursued this mode of treatment for some time, and were inclined to at- tribute the bad success of it to the want of fruit and vege- tables ; but when we found these were not sufficient to check the rapid progress of the disease, we gladly pursued a different course. " We lost a very considerable number of men by this disease during the first five months, after the establishment of the hospital. When the complaint affected the leg, its general progress was from a trilling sore, often proceeding from a hurt, till it became surrounded with an erysipela- tous inflammation, discharging an ichorous matter which darkened the lint applied to it, and afforded the most foetid smell; blood was often discharged in a thin dissolved state, sometimes by an oozing from the entire surface of the ul- cer, and at other times from small vessels, the mouths of which, though visible, were with great difficulty closed, ow- ing to the great degree of putrefaction. There was gene- rally some pain and tension of the inguinal glands; a con- siderable degree of fever attended the first stage of the complaint, with great thirst; the belly was inclined to be bound at first, but, as the disease advanced in its progress, a dysentery or diarrhoea generally made their appearance, and in the end carried off the patient. The disease was sometimes more rapid in its progress, and in the course of LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 369 ii few days, seized on and denuded the tibia, whilst large pieces of integuments and cellular membrane were found to be entirely mortified." Mr. M ales, during a voyage which that vessel made from the West Indies to England. " On the 11th April, 1800, we received on board his Ma- jesty's ship Prince of Wales a number of bad cases of ulcer from Martinique hospital, where many were labouring un- der that complaint in the worst stages. " From this period, to us unfortunate, as it was peculi- arly distressing to the miserable sufferers, every, even the slightest scratch or hurt, in whatever manner inflicted, de- generated into a bad ulcer. The soldiers of the 43d, who came on board at that time, were not exempt; and so alarming was its progress, that on our arrival in the Downs fifty-six were on the list of ulcer: mostly bad cases. " That it was highly infectious appears pretty clearly proved from the following circumstances:—Of the fifty-six who were attacked, forty-five were sent to the Royal Hos- pital, Deal, the others remained on board; and the tempo- rary sick bay, in which they had been heretofore, being pulled down, they were put into the old bay on the oppo- site side; which was previously well washed,sprinkled with vinegar, and every mode of purification usually adopted was employed; but, above all, cleanliness was particularly at- tended to. The dressings were frequently and speedily re- moved. The bandages, trowsers, &c. which had the least chance of retaining the noxious miasma, were either de- stroyed or well washed and aired. The consequence was, that the Jew cases that remained on board soon got well, by the same treatment aud regimen (water only excepted, of which we got a fresh supply); and, what is still more re- markable, several of these were toe-nail cases, which we al- ways found more obstinate. And I here beg leave to re- mark, that the eeruss. acetat. sprinkled over the ulcerated toe, was xery rarely found to fail of success. What still more confirms the opinion of its being infectious, several people who had cuts and scalds, on applying, had cerate and lint given them to dress them below ; and all those healed in the usual manner. " The infectious ulcer assumed various appearances in the different stages of the complaint; but, in general, after a slight hurt, scratch, or wound, an erysipelatous kind of 3A 370 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. inflammation surrounded the injured part: and, in the course of a few hours, a small vesicle, containing a brown- ish-coloured fluid was observed; on this being evacuated, a brown pum ture appeared nearly on the centre of tho above-mentioned vesicle, which discharged a thin acrimo- nious serum. This morbid point spread rapidly; febrile symptoms generally accompanied this stage: frequently de- lirium. The edges were reverted and painful; the sore of a brown colour, and covered with a deep, tough, fibrous slough; the discharge thin and acrimonious, sometimes de- stroying the surrounding cuticle. In a few days the depa- scent stage seemed stationary; and a healthy action was just perceptible, by the slough becoming detached from the edges of the sore. In two or more days the slough was commonly cast off, leaving the sore perfectly clean, with a fine healthy granulating appearance. Things proceeded in this manner for some time, in some instances till the sore was half or more healed up; tantalising us with the hopes of a speedy cure, when a small part of the granulating sur- face, mostly near the cicatrice, put on a crimson redness, in the centre of which a dark-coloured speck made its ap- pearance ; and spreading rapidly as before, over the whole formerly ulcerated surface, and often twice as much of the surrounding sound parts became a prey to its devouring influence. " In the course of this stage of the disease, its appear- ance was singularly striking. The destroying power of the infection spread regularly from one side of the sore to the other, in a uniform and well-defined line. " Hemorrhage, in the more advanced stages of the dis- ease, was a very frequent and troublesome symptom ; and, as far as 1 could observe, best relieved by the application of cold water over a simple dressing. " The fcetor was peculiar, and extremely offensive; to correct which the air was kept highly charged with nitrous gas, especially during the time of dressing. The only ef- fect I ever could observe from the exposure of the ulcers to this gas, was a slight additional degree of pain, probably from the precipitation of its chemical combination with at- mospheric air. " In several cases the denuded muscles were amazingly enlarged and diseased throughout their whole extent, re- sembling an oblong bladder, the outer membrane being of a pale white colour, and full of a thin whey-coloured liquid, which issued out in considerable quantity on its being punc- tured or cut into. LECTUKES ON INFLAMMATION. 371 " In one instance, in which the sore was induced, by a drop of boiling pitch falling on the anterior and lower part of the leg, it degenerated into a foul extensive ulcer, in the manner aforesaid, in spite of the unremitting attention of Mr. Chivers the surgeon, in assiduously administering the remedies usually employed, viz. cinchona, lime-juice, wine, and a light nutritious vegetable diet; slight evacua- tions, with emollient poultices and fomentations, in the first stage; and spirituous embrocations were employed lat- terly, with a full allowance of nutritious regimen, and an increased proportion of sound port-wine at intervals through the day. The sore, by repeated depascent stages, occupied one-third the extent of the tibia, and more than one-half the circumference of the leg. The tibialis anticus muscle appeared in the middle of the sore, in the form already mentioned, entirely detached, only at the superior and in- ferior edges of the sore; where it stretched toward its ori- gin above, and insertion below. A probe being passed un- der it, and gently raised up, the entire remains of the mus- cle from its origin to its insertion, came away without pain, the patient feeling, according to his own expression, only a creeping sensation along the bone. The muscle ap- peared in a dissolved state, and consisted chiefly of longi- tudinal fibres, loosely connected by a vascular substance, full of a whey-coloured fluid." Dr. Blane, in treating of malignant ulcer, remarks, page 509, that " ulcers of the same kind prevailed to the most dreadful degree in the ships serving at the Cape of Good Hope, and the naval hospital there, in the years 1796 and 1797, producing the most severe and protracted sufferings, terminating frequently in the loss of limbs or life, or both. Nor were they confined to the lower extremities, so that the ossa ilium, the scapula and cranium, would sometimes be- come carious. Their description is the same as has already been given; but, in addition to the symptoms already enu- merated, the lymphatic glands in the ham and groin some- times swelled; the buboes in the latter suppurated, and they not only healed kindly, but the ulcers of the legs look- ed better while this suppuration continued. These ulcers were much more prevalent in some ships than in others; and they did not arise in any of them on their first arrival, at a time when the men were most highly scorbutic, but some weeks afterwards, though they had the advantage ot the refreshments of the country: and they could, in some instances, be traced from the intercourse of one ship with another. I was informed by the surgeon of 6ne of the O I At LCCTCRES ON INFLAMMATION. ships of the line on that station, that some men, having been sent from thence to the hospital for the cure of other complaints, they were seized with malignant ulcers, origi- nating from scratches or slight sores; although no ulcers of that description prevailed on board of the ship at that time, and although the men had the advantage of Irish and vegetable diet at the hospital. These circumstances are all in favour of their proceeding from infection, and not from climate, nor any thing peculiar in the circumstances of the service on that station." In describing the appearances and effects of this sore, which he had occasion to observe in the English Channel, Dr. Trotter remarks, " that in blistered parts which assu- med the characteristic appearance of this prevailing mala- dy, there were particular spots that, inflamed, became dark- coloured and sloughy, which spread in all directions, till the whole extent of the blister was ulcerated. Numerous little vesicles appeared on the margin to a considerable dis- tance, with inflamed edges: these quickly broke, turning of a dark-red colour; in some places they united with the large sore, and gave the whole an indented appearance, some- what resembling peninsulas in a sea-chart. The vesicles appeared to be lymphatics inflamed by the absorption of the rantharides, which instantly partook of the general dis- position to gangrene. During the whole of this process, an acute and violent degree of fever raged, with unusual pain of the affected part, which continued till the inflam- mation on the margin of the nicer subsided, and the sloughs fell away. This commonly happened in four or five days; but in some cases the inflamed portion turned black, and mortified, with a fetid discharge, in less than forty-eight hours. " Contused spots, even where the cuticle was not bro- ken, were not exempted from this general tendency to ul- cer. But parts that had been scalded or burnt, above all other accidents, most quickly assumed the nature of this horrid sore, spread and inflamed more rapidly, and in the end put on the most formidable appearance: deeper and larger sloughs were the consequence, and symptomatic fe- ver violent in proportion. This was a general remark in every ship. " Even in the early stage, and sometimes before the cu- ticle had burst, so as to expose the naked surface, buboes appeared in the groin and axilla, not to be touc bed without much pain, and always attended with fever. These, how- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 37S ever, seldom suppurated; but when they did, they con- stantly exhibited the complexion of the parent sore. In the Terrible, the glands of the groin were more liable to be affected than was observed in the other ships: and in the Triumph only I have heard of them suppurating. " Although for the most part these ulcers sprung from some external injury, yet we have met with a number of cases, where neither wound, puncture, scab, or contusion, could be said to have first taken place. A small circum- scribed red spot would be first perceived, scarcely to be felt; but in a few hours rising to a pimple, becoming black in the centre, and inflamed round the edges, till it increas- ed in size, swelled, and assumed every characteristic symp- tom, with concomitant fever and subsequent ulceration, sloughs, and fetid discharge." To this account, he adds, "The striking peculiarities of this ulcer are, 1st, " Its rapid progress, by which, in the space of a few days it passes through the various stages of inflamma- tion, gangrene, and sphacelus, when the injured parts slough away, which puts an end to an acute concomitant fever. 2dly, tt It has been observed to prevail more in ships in port than at sea, or very shortly after leaving the har- bour. 3dly, « It has never assumed the complexion of a scor- butic ulcer, which is distinguished by the dark-coloured fungous mass laying over its surface, that on being remo- ved is quickly regenerated, and is commonly attended with some symptoms of scurvy, such as soft swellings of the legs, spungy gums, and sallow looks: on the contrary, in this ulcer, when the putrid parts separate, the surface is of a light florid colour. The scorbutic sore is seldom pain- ful : our ulcer is attended at times with exquisite tor- ment. 4thly, "It has not been relieved by large quantities of lemon-juice, even to a bottle per diem: nay, we have thought that, in some cases, much harm was done by this practice in the first stage. 5thly, " Wc have not been able to distinguish particu- lar constitutions more liable to be affected with it than others, except the strong and robust, nor have seamen been more exempt from it than landmen. 6thly, « It has occurred in ships where every attention is paid to exact discipline, cleanliness, ventilation, and eve- ry circumstance connected with preserving health. It ha? 374 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. also been treated by some of the most experienced and able surgeons in the navy : and there is nothing peculiar to the soil surrounding the ports of the Channel where it has appeared." The following account given by Dr. Rollo of the peculiar modification of hospital gangrene, as it occurred in the Royal Artillery Hospital of Woolwich, is so accurate and complete, as not readily to admit of improvement of any sort. " After the formation of the brigade of Royal Horse Artillery, many accidents occurred, especially in kicks in the legs of the men by the Horses' feet, and, being general- ly on the shin, very unpleasant sores were produced. The wound was sometimes small and punctured, having arisen from the turned-up part of the horse's shoe, as formerly practised. The bone was oftelh laid bare. We seldom had less than forty cases of sores at that time in the hospital. " When this sore engaged our particular attention, and, from the rapidity of its progress and effects, very watchful examination was bestowed, it was found that a sore of any extent (some were very considerable, as 3 or 4 by 5 or (i inches, and others small), in the promising state of healthy cicatrization, was liabie to have a solitary ulceration on its edge, of unequal dimensions, the size varying, being smaller or larger than a pea. This distinct little ulcer was of a darkish colour, its edges jagged, its bottom unequal and ragged, and discharged a thin matter, having a peculiar smell. Such wras the earliest state in which it was percei- ved ; but probably it might have been distinguishable sooner. The disappearance of the sore in the hospital deprived us of a more minute and early inquiry. " The day after the little ulcer had been discovered, it had acquired the size of a sixpence or a shilling, extending itself every way, even on the shin as well as on the surface of the former sore : the discharge was now changed, having become thickish, of a whitish colour, intermixed with dark shades and adhering strongly to the surface of the part; the peculiarity of the smell continued, and was become more offensive. " In another day the ulcer had spread farther; and on other parts of the former sore might probably be perceived small ulcerations of the same appearance and kind as those of the first discovery, and which went on extending until they united. " Five or six days from the appearance of the small ul- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 375 ccr or ulceration, when it had extended (or by its union with other ulceration) over one-third of the former sore, with pain and redness in the course of the lymphatics, and the glands through which they led, with enlargement of them, general indisposition became evident. This consist- ed in nausea, loss of appetite, heat of skin, a very small and quick pulse, extreme irritability, a whitish tongue, and thirst. When these symptoms took place, the ulceration rapidly went on, extending beyond the limits of the former sore, and destroying the adjacent parts. In this state of the sore, the parts were puffed and bloody, accompanied with much uneasiness, having a burning and lancinating sensation; and the action frequently terminated in appa- rent gangrene. Sometimes, however, the ulcerating part remained covered with the thick adhesive matter, and gra- dually without any other apparent change, assumed the healing state. " The operation of the poison in slowness or rapidity probably depended on some constitutional circumstance, as it was not in all of equal degrees of facility. These sores, which spread rapidly and extensively to sloughing, and even to gangrene, from one, two, or more small ulcerations, very likely happened in those who might he said to have a con- stitutional susceptibility; while, on the contrary, in those where the ulcerations continued distinct, aud remained co- vered with a thick, whitish, and adhesive matter, without acquiring the sloughing and gangrenous states, their con- stitutions had no favourable tendency to the operation of the poison. " The first favourable change was in the appearance on the edges of the sore, with a separation of dead parts, which went on until the whole were thrown off; and then healthy granulation and cicatrization took place. " The most singular phenomena in the progress of this sore consisted in the various actions which were not unfre- quently perceived in it at the same time, and which seemed to depend on constitutional differences. We have seen the ulcerating, suppurating, and cicatrizing states, going on at the same time in one sore. It was not unusual for the ul- cerating process to be checked before it had extended over the whole sore, when the former cicatrizing parts went on without interruption; and the ulcerating part, having as- sumed the disposition to healthy action, arrived at the ci- catrizing point, and then proceeded with the others to skinning. 376 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. « The smallness of the ulcer, the appearance of its edge and base, its ulcerative tendency, the absorption of its matter affecting the lymphatic glands and vessels, and then the whcde system, pointed out the operation of a morbid poison. « The action of this poison seemed to be limited and confined to specific effects; the first were local, producing only general affection by a more extensive operation on the sore, and which in a certain time terminated in the health- ful separation of parts, granulation and cicatrization, and a state of constitutional convalescence. " Sores having specific actions, as the venereal, scrophu- lous, and variolous, resisted this poison, and in the hospital were not effected, though such patients were in the same wards. « Some men in quarters, one with a blistered part, ano- ther with a cut on the outer-ear, and another with a sore on the leg, besides several others, were affected with this poi- son. The men in the same wards were not generally af- fected with it; those with specific sores, or with sores of small extent, and having little discharge, though laying within two feet of the men under the action of the poison, escaped. " From the very serious ravages of this poison, we were induced to make the most particular inquiries. Being fully persuaded it was neither the sore acted upon by erysipelas, nor the sore described as peculiar to hospitals, we found ourselves involved in considerable difficulties. We consult- ed every thing that had been written by the ancients or mo- derns within our reach, and we found nothing resembling our sore. We saw, however, similitudes, in some of its stages, to phagedena, especially as it is described by Mr. Adams in his account of morbid poisons. But the lo- cal attack of this sore, its progress, and the consequent ge- neral indisposition, and changes on the sore, remained new, and to us unnoticed and unexplained. « Impressed strongly with the notion that a morbid poi- son was applied locally to a part of the sore, which like the venereal poison, had the power of assimilation, and thus augmenting its power, as also of being absorbed, produ- cing general effects on the system, and a re-action on the sore; we were determined to adopt local means of treat- ment, consisting in the chemical destruction of the poison, and in parts under its direct action, and in exciting a new action. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 377 ** We were led to propose an early and vigorous treat- ment of the local operation, from observing that when the constitutional effect took place, any plan of cure was inade- quate, the disease then going on, and apparently ceasing of itself; but not until very extensive destruction of parts had been accomplished. " The oxygenated muriatic acid, and the nitrates of sil- ver and mercury, were the applications employed; and lat- terly, the oxygenated muriatic acid gas. " When either of these were applied four or five times, the little ulcer soon put on the suppurating state, and gra- nulated. They did not give pain in any degree, and it was of short coutinuance. While the ulcer was directly touch- ed with the nitrated silver, the whole sore was moistened with a dilute solution of nitrated mercury, or a mixture of the oxygenated muriatic acid in distilled water; after which the whole was covered with lint that had been pre- viously moistened by aether, or the oxygenated muriatic gas applied to the ulcer, and over the sore the dilute solu- tion of nitrated mercury in distilled water. " By these means, diligently persevered in, the poison and ulcer were destroyed, and the sore went on cicatrizing. The only failures were in those cases where the ulceration had so extended, that the nitrated silver, or oxygenated muriatic acid gas, could not be completely employed. It is necessary to mention, that washing the sore with warm wa- ter was always previously performed. " The success of this treatment afforded additional strength to the opinion we had formed of the existence of a poison, its locality, and that it possessed, like other poisons, the property of assimilation, or producing matter similar to itself. " Having gained this much, we were prepared to make some enquiry into its origin. " From the local commencement of the poison, and the power we had of destroying its peculiar nature, and conse- quent action, by a direct application, and at the same time considering the circumstances of the sore previous to its appearance, we entertained the notion that the poison was formed on the surface or edges of the sore. « In all these sores on which the poison showed itself, both in and out of the hospital, the discharge from them was considerable; they were most generally dressed with an ointment of wax and oil spread over coarse linen, and, when dressed, the matter was seldom cleaned off; by 3 B • S78 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. which it formed incrustations about the edge, or at a little distance from the sore. This arose from the opinion ot some, that the washing of sores, if it did no harm, was at least superfluous, and from the great number of sores at that time to be daily dressed, by which less attention was probably given than might have been otherwise required and bestowed. «* We suspected, however, in a few cases, that the poison was propagated from one sore to another by means of the spunge employed in the occasional wiping or washing, the same spunge having been unguardedly used for different sores. «» The discharge of a sore remaining confined, or some of it suffered to adhere long on the edge of the sore, may undergo such changes as to produce a matter possessing new properties of an apparently poisonous nature and ef- fect. On several sores, but one in particular, where a con- siderable quantity of finely-powdered nitrated mercury had been sprinkled, in twelve hours, the time of the next dress- ing, the mercury formed a shining crust, was firm, and ap- peared as if a portion of the mercury had been revived. This might be owing to hepatic gas on the surface of the Bore." To this account of hospital gangrene, I shall add only two more short extracts. They describe the appearances which it was observed to exhibit in two different parts of the Mediterranean. Mr. Brigges, surgeon of the Ajax, in a letter to Dr. Trotter, observes, « These were ulcers of a most inveterate nature, which from the slightest wound of- ten extended itself in a few days to the bone. " In many instances, their first appearance was made by ft small pustule containing a limpid fluid, in others, by pain, hardness of the limb or part affected, and inflammation. These I treated for a long time simply as scorbutic ulcers; but am now of opinion they proceed from other causes, for persons afflicted with them seldom had attacks of any other disease; which induces me to think chat they ori- ginate rather from an effort of nature to throw off some noxious matter lurking in the system, than merely what is called scorbutic habit. " Another circumstance which confirms me more in this idea is, that most of those ulcers commencing with a small pustule, and the fluid contained therein being of a yellow tinge, always undergo a sensible change on the administra- tion of emetics; for, in most of these cases, the stomach has LECTURE9 ON INFLAMMATION. 379 been very foul, the patient always discharging a great deal of bilious matter. " Emetics I have always found more effectual than any other eva< uants in these cases, and generally observed, that the wounds sooner exhibited a healthy appearance, and the discharge assumed a better colour than from the operation of cathartics; whereas, on ihe contrary, if omitted, the pa- tient often loses his strength and appetite; he becomes emaciated; his skin partakes of a yellowish tinge; the wound grows worse every day; vicdent pain and inflam- mation succeed, extending itself with incredible rapidity, which soon terminates the life of the patient; for in rases of these very extensive sores of this nature that may ulti- mately terminate so as to admit of amputation, debility is so very consideraole, that the patient, in all probability, never can rec over. " But it often happens, that neither medicine nor topi- cal applications seem to have any influence in stopping the progress of these sores for the first five or six days. Dis- cutient washes, and cataplasms, repeated blood-lettings, evacuations by cathartics and emetics, a plentiful use of vegetable acids, with nothing but a farinaceous aud vegeta- ble diet, do, in some cases, appear to me to mitigate their violence before the fifth, sixth, or seventh days. While many of those which 1 left almost to nature, with the assistance only of keeping the bowels in a laxative state, preceded in general by an emetic, as before mentioned; emollient cat plasms, prohibiting the use of wine or spirit- uous liquors, and substituting vegetable acidulated drinks, were often sooner restored than those subjected to a more rigid discipline. Though the inflammation extended, in some instances, beyond the limits expected; for, in the first mode of treatment, the debility occasioned by it im- peded the cure, while, in the other, the granulations were more luxuriant, discharge in general better, and cicatriza- tion rapid. " Immediately on the appearance of these or any other sores, I restricted the patient to farinaceous and vegetable diet, allowing no kind of animal food, and wine only in particular circumstances, substituting vegetable acids, su- gar, &c. " In the convalescent state I have usually allowed such proportions of fresh provisions as the situation would ad- mit of, with a liberal use of bark in the vegetable acids, with sugar, wine, opium, &c.; which plan, considering 380 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. the great number I have had committed to my care, the many privations they suffered, and in a climate by no means favourable to their recovery, I have pursued with much success." Mr. Jarvis, surgeon of the Indefatigable, in a letter ad- dressed also to Dr. Trotter, says, " That after the celebra- ted battle of the Nile, several malignant ulcers made their appearance in the Culloden, of which ship he was then sur- geon, that generally arose from very slight scratches, scalds, or wounds, and some from boils or small pimples, all of which resisted every method of treatment that he put in practice. If the pimple or boil were seated on the lower extremity, it was very inert and slow in suppurating, al- though cataplasms, &c. were applied; and after the dead cellular substance or core appeared through the cuticle, se- veral days elapsed before the slough was separated. When the slough was thrown off, the edges in some became rag- ged, in others quite callous and horny ; and when this last separated, the ulcer was much extended in size. Absorp- tion took place from several of the ulcers, and produced considerable turgescency of the lymphatic vessels. In some cases, when the ulcer began to heal, another boil appeared in its vicinity, which sometimes suppurated and formed a second ulcer more malignant than the first; but the boil more frequently disappeared, the original ulcer began to discharge again, and pass through all its stages with symp- toms of augmented virulence. Escharotics and stimulating ointments were made use of when the ulcers first appear- ed ; but as it was supposed that they increased the suscep- tibility for absorption, dressings of a milder nature were afterwards used." He says, « it appeared to him that the system was struggling to be freed from something highly noxious and hostile to its healthy action, and that he at last left the. treatment to nature. «« When the ulcers attacked the knee or other parts thinly covered with cellular substance, the slough was generally so deep as to destroy part of a tendon or muscle, and to injure their motion. One patient had an ulcer seated between the tendons of the ham, which was at length healed; but the tendons were contracted, and the motion of the joint en- tirely lost. Another had a similar ulcer, which was so ir- ritable and painful that he could not suffer it to be dressed; he became dyspeptic, his stomach rejected every thing he took; and after lingering a month in the utmost agony he died. Another patient was attacked with inflammation on LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 381 his shin, which proceeded to suppuration in spite of leeches, cathartics, &c. When the abscess was opened the tibia and fibula were found to be carious ; and in a few days the man became weak and much emaciated. Soon afterwards a large abscess formed above the knee ; and it is extraordi- nary that no previous pain was felt, nor inflammation ob- served in the part. It had been hinted to him a few days before, that it would probably be necessary to resort to am- putation, which he was unwilling to comply with ; but when he saw the abscess he solicited to have the operation per- formed ;—a circumstance that created some embarrassment in Mr. Jarvis, for the abscess ran so far up the thigh, that the stump must necessarily be very short. As his strength was however rapidly declining, the operation was resolved on and performed above the seat of the abscess. The mus- cles were found to be so flaccid as scarcely to resist the knife. The stump was healing, and the patient recovering his strength and spirits, when he was sent-ttrthe naval hos- pital at Port Mahon, where he was soon cured." It is obvious, from the extracts which I have read to you, that there are two points respecting hospital gangrene which require to be more accurately investigated than they appear hitherto to have been done. The first of these points relates to the diagnosis between hospital gangrene and scorbutic ulcer; the second to the contagious nature of hospital gangrene. The chief difficulty in distinguishing between hospital gangrene and scorbutic ulcer, seems to have arisen from the similarity in some of the appearances of the ulcers which occur in these two diseases. The best description of scorbutic ulcer, with which I am acquainted, is that which Dr. Lind has given in his valuable Treatise on the Scurvy. Yet, in perusing it, you cannot fail to perceive that it is drawn up in a manner so general, as to include several par- ticulars which occur in malignant as well as in scorbutic ulcer. "The distinguishing characteristics," the Doctor observes, " of scorbutic ulcers, are as follow. They do not afford a good digestion, but a thin foetid matter, mixed with blood ; which at length has the true appearance of coagu- lated blood, lying caked on the surface of the ulcer, and is with great difficulty wiped off or separated from the parts below. The flesh underneath these sloughs feels to the probe soft and spungy. No irritating applications are here of any service : for though such sloughs be with great pains taken away, they are found again at next dressing, where 382 LECTURF.a ON INFLAMMATION- the same bloody appearance always presents itself. Their edges are generally of a livid colour, and puffed up with excrescences of luxuriant flesh arising under the skin. When ton tight a compression is made, in order to keep those excrescences from arising, they are apt to have a gan- grenous disposition ; and the member never fails to become swelled, painful, and tor the most part spotted. As the disease increases, they come at length to shoot out a soft bloody fungus, which the sailors express by the name of bid- lock's liver: and indeed it has a near resemblance, in con- sistence and colour, to that substance when boiled. It often rises in a night's time to a monstrous size ; and although destroyed by caustics, or the knife, (in which last case a plentiful bleeding generally ensues,) is found at next dress- ing as large as ever. They continue, however, in this con- dition a considerable time without tainting the bone. " The slightest bruises and wounds of scorbutic- persons degenerate sometimes into such ulcers. Their appearance, on whatever part of the body, is singular and uniform ; and they are easily distinguished from all others, by being so re- markably offensive, bloody, and fungous, that we cannot here but take notice of the impropriety of referring many inveterate and obstinate ulcers on the legs, with very differ- ent appearances, to the scurvy ; which are generally best cured by giving mercurial medicines: whereas that medi- cine, in a truly scorbutic ulcer, is the most dangerous and pernicious that can be administered." But notwithstanding the similarity which has been ob- served in several of the local appearances of hospital gan- grene and scurvy, we shall be in little danger, 1 conceive, of confounding the symptoms of these two diseases toge- ther, if we attend carefully to the peculiar circumstances in which they respectively occur, to the general state or di- athesis of the body, and to the constitutional symptoms which accompany the local. Malignant ulcers are not affect- ed in any degree like scorbutic ulcers, by the use of vege- table diet and lemon-juice; and they occur among men who are fed upon fresh meat, and upon vegetables, as rea- dily as they do in those who have been fed upon salt pro- visions only. « The scurvy," Dr. Blane very justly remarks," general- ly begins to show itself between the sixth and seventh week after men have been at sea victualling. The first visible symptom is generally sore gums, which are affected with a spungy swelling, and bleed upon the least touch. The LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 383 next most obvious symptom is livid blotches or wheals on the fleshy parts of the legs, under which hard caky sub- stances are felt. This hardness increases, and extends to other parts, as the disease advances, and is considered as a mortal symptom when it reaches the trunk of the body. The face has a livid bloated appearance, and the legs near the ankles become somewhat (edematous. «« The most remarkable symptom next to these is a lassi- tude and depression of spirits ; a small degree of exercise produces laborious breathing. " Debility and lassitude increase as the disease advances; and these, together with pains of the limbs, and contrac- tions of the hams, confine the diseased person to bed; and any rough motion, or an attempt to raise himself to the erect posture, is apt to bring on syncope. " In the most advanced stages of the disease, the patients frequently expire on occasions of this kind, or in the act of carrying them on shore for cure, after their arrival in port. « When a part is bruised in any stage of this disease, there follows a tumour, which is found to be filled with li- quid blood: and any wound, however small, especially in the lower extremities, is apt to fall into a foul ulcer very diffic ult of cure. There is a great tendency to hemor- rhage, either spontaneous, or upon the smallest injury." Hospital gangrene is almost always accompanied by a high degree of constitutional or febrile symptoms; but " as to fevers," says Dr. Lind, p. 106, " it may indeed be doubted, whether there, be any such as are purely and tru- ly scorbutic. The disease is altogether of a chronic na- ture ; and fevers may be justly reckoned amongst its adven- titious symptoms. I have been told by a very skilful sur- geon, who has had opportunity of seeing some hundred scorbutical cases, and those of the worst kind, that he re- marked very few of them to be attended with fevers; which, to the best of his remembrance, always proved fa- tal." Whether hospital gangrene ever does or does not super- vene to scurvy, I cannot take upon me to determine. There are certain climates and situations in which they may occur together; but whether they are ever combined in the same person, and what the changes are in the ap- pearances of these diseases which are produced by this com- bination, are points which I must leave to your own inves- tigation. 384 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. The next point of much practical importance, respect- ing hospital gangrene, is that which relates to its contagi- ous nature. This had been very generally admitted by those who had occasion to observe and to describe that disease, till it was denied by Dr. Trotter, upon grounds no- where very explicitly stated in his writings. The contagi- ous nature of hospital gangrene appears to me to be suffi- ciently proved, 1st, By the fact, that it may be communi- cated by sponges, charpee, bandages, and clothing, to per- sons at a distance from those infected with it. 2dly, By its having been observed to attack the slight wounds of sur- geons, or their mates, who were employed in dressing infect- ed persons; and that even in circumstances where the medical men so employed did not live in the same apartment with the infected. 3dly, By our being able often to trace its pro- gress distinctly from a single individual through a succes- sion of patients. 4thly, By its attacking recent wounds as well as old sores, and that in a short time after they are brought near to a patient affected with the disease. 5thly, By our being able to prevent the progress of the disease in particular situations, by removing the infected person be- fore the contagion which his sores emit has had time to operate. 6thly, By its continuing long in one particular ward of an hospital, or in one particular ship, without ap- pearing in other wards or ships, if pain 3 be taken to pre- vent intercourse between the infected and uninfected. I have seen hospital gangrene introduced into an hospital by a single individual; and, when proper precautions were not taken, spread extensively among the other patients, but chiefly among those who lay nearest in the ward to the person originally affected, or among those who had had most frequent intercourse with him. I have also known patients attacked in succession with hospital gangrene, who bad used the same bedding, or who, without using the same bedding, had occupied in quick succession the same small apartment. We know as yet, it is true, but little of the laws by which this contagion is communicated, or the distance to which it extends from the focus of infection. It would seem, how- ever, to be capable of being communicated through the medium of the air; for it passes along the wards of an hospital, and attacks patients placed at some distance from one another. Nor is the time at which the disease begins to show itself, after the infection has been received, better ascertained. I think I have repeatedly seen it attack pa- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 385 tients in less than three days after they have been expo- sed to its influence; but of this I would not be very posi- tive. We are also ignorant whether this poison can act imme- diately on the sores which it attacks, without being absorb- ed; or whether, like most other poisons, it must first be absorbed, and produce its effects afterwards, only through the medium of the general constitution. There are probably certain states of the atmosphere more favourable to the production of this disease than others; but these it may not be easy to ascertain. It has been observed by some authors to occur more frequently in spring and autumn than in the other two seasons of the year. 1 have seen it make its first appearance, so far as it could be traced, during the middle of winter. 1 have re- peatedly seen this species of sore occur in persons who had not obviously been exposed to the contagion of other sores, and in whom of course it appeared to have been generated for the first time. But this is a point which, in the present state of our knowledge, must be regarded as extremely doubtful. Indeed the subject of human contagion, whe- ther we regard the causes which produce, or the means or laws by which different contagions are communicated, is one of the most diflicult to investigate of any which relates to disease; but while it is difficult, it is at the same time also one of the most important that can be suggested to human curiosity. Scabies, syphilis, sibbens, the plague, and cow-pox, are communicated only by the actual contact of infectious mat- ter in a liquid or solid form. But typhous fever, small- pox, measles, hooping-cough, scarlatina, and hospital gan- grene are communicated, not only by actual contact, but also by the transmission of an effluvium from the fomes or original source of infection through the medium of the air. Some infectious diseases, again, as the small-pox and measles, seem to be capable of being communicated both by contact and by transmission through the air. Some of these diseases, as syphilis, small-pox. the vac- cine, and measles, are never generated de novo, but ap- pear to be always propagated by infectious matter, which has been transmitted in succession from one person to ano- ther. Other infectious diseases, again, as typhous fever, and probably hospital gangrene, seem capable of being pro- duced in certain circ umstanc es where the individual? affect- ed bv them have not been obviously exposed to infection. sc 386 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. But we are ignorant, it must be confessed, how long these and other contagions may remain fixed in clothes, utensils, and apartments; and, till this is ascertained, we can never distinctly, in particular instances, say whether typhous fe- ver or hospital gangrene has been generated anew, or only communicated. The means of preventing and of exterminating this ma- lady resolve themselves into a few particulars, which can at all times be more easily enumerated and recommended than they can be readily enforced, or generally practised. They are, however, the more deserving of your attention, that they are the means which experience has found to be best adapted for preventing and for exterminating, not only hospital gangrene, but every other species of infectious disease. The first of these means that is usually mentioned, is a free ventilation of air. This is a point in practice upon which I conceive it is quite unnecessary for me to insist; for there is now no fact better established in medicine, than that the virulence of contagious effluvia, and of course the danger of infection, is in proportion to the degree of their concentration; or, in other words, to the smallness of the quantity of air with which they arc mixed, or in which they are dissolved. As, on the one hand, the air may be so loaded with contagion as to render infection inevitable, so, on the other, the contagious matter may be so widely disseminated in, or so largely diluted with air, as to ren- der it incapable of producing its specific effect. A second means, equally obvious and equally essential to the prevention of contagious diseases, is a strict and rigid attention to cleanliness; and this attention, I need scarce- ly remark to you, must extend to the body-clothes, bed- clothes, and apartments of the infected. These two means, ventilation and cleanliness, I regard as the most powerful we yet possess against the production and propagation of every species of contagion. If, therefore, in the treatment of a contagious disease, we be remiss or negligent in em- ploying these means, we may be assured that all others wc can employ must prove ineffectual. A third means of prevention is, to separate, where this is possible, those affected with any contagious disease from those who are, or who appear to be, uninfected. The uti- lity, as well as necessity, of this measure must be so obvi- ous, that I need not spend any part of your time in at- tempting to prove it. Not only should the infected be sc- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 387 parated from the sound, but the more you can separate the infect* d from one another, the greater must be the chance of exterminating the contagion. As an auxiliary, but as an auxiliary only to ventilation, cleanliness, and separation, perhaps we may add, as means of prevention, the practice of acid fumigations. The va- pours of acid'; have a powerful effect in destroying fetid and putrid smells; but whether they be capable of combi- ning with, or of decomposing contagious effluvia, are points which have never been, and perhaps may never be, fully ascertained. The fumes of burning sulphur, and the va- pour of boiling vinegar, have long been regarded as power- ful means of resisting and of destroying contagions; but the former are of so suffocating a nature, that they cannot be used unless in the fumigation of apartments which are uninhabited. An atmosphere loaded with the vapours of vinegar may be breathed with impunity. These vapours have some, though not a very powerful effect, in destroying fetid exhalations; and they are in general agreeable to the sick and their attendants. Of late years the vapours of the muriatic, nitrous, and oxygenated muriatic acids, have been preferred to those of sulphuric acid and vinegar, partly on account of their superior efficacy in destroying fetid smells, and partly also on account of their greater diffusibility in the atmosphere. The late Dr. James Johnstone of Wor- cester seems to have been the first who employed the va- pours of the muriatic acid with a view to destroy conta- gion. He did this during the existence of a malignant epi- demical fever, which prevailed at Kidderminster in the year 1756. But it does not appear that this modeof prac- tice was generally known, before the experiments perform- ed by Morveau, in the year 1773, in the church and pri- sons of Dijon. From the account which that celebrated chemist has given, in his Treatise on the Means of Purify- ing Infected Air, &c. it appears that, in the winter of the year 1773, the air in one of the principal churches of Di- jon was so much contaminated by the putrid effluvia emit- ted from dead bodies, lodged during an intense frost in its sepulchral vaults, that it became necessary to shut up the church. Various unsuccessful attempts were made to puri- fy the air by the detonation of nitre, by fumigations with vinegar, by burning in it perfumes, and other odoriferous substances. It was at this period that Morveau was con- sulted, and first carried into execution his process for pu- rifying air, impregnated with putrid effluvia, by the va- 388 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATIONS. pours of the muriatic acid. The doors and windows of the church being carefully shut up, the vapours of this acid were disengaged from common salt by pouring on it a quantity of sulphuric acid. The experiment succeeded completely; for the day after the fumigation not the slight- est vestige of any offensive odour could be perceived. Towards the end of the same year, an infectious fever had appeared in the prisons of Dijon, and had proved fa- tal to upwards of thirty persons, when Morveau was again requested to superintend the execution of a similar process, whic h was accordingly performed with the greatest appa- rent success. Morveau, in these fumigations, was led to employ the muriatic acid from his knowledge of the tenden- cy which it has to unite with and to neutralise ammonia, a substance which is generated during the putrefaction of animal matters, and which he, without any satisfactory proofs, regarded as the vehicle of contagion. It is obvious, from the account which Dr. Carmichael Smyth has given of the jail distemper, which prevailed among the Spanish prisoners at Winchester, in 1780, that it was his intention to have employed the vapours of the nitrous acid for purifying the air of the hospital wards ; but the mistake he committed, in supposing that these vapours were to be disengaged by the deflagration of nitre, proves incontestibly,that the nitrous acid had no share in the very beneficial effects which his zeal and benevolent exertions had produced, by means of ventilation, ablution, and sepa- ration. Had Dr. Smyth been acquainted with the account of Morveau's process, given in the Journal de Physique, it would have been impossible for him to have committed that mistake ; since he must have known that the nitrous arid is decomposed during the deflagration of nitre; and that, in purifying the air of the hospital, the process which he employed could produce no other than a mechanical effect. I am the more confirmed in this opinion, from observing that Dr. Smyth does not appear to have known that Mor- veau had expressly mentioned the nitrous acid, in his ac- count, as a substance which, had it been used, must have produced effects more powerful than those of vinegar. An extensive series of experiments with the vapours of the nitrous acid were, however, made, under the particular direction of Dr. Smyth, by Mr. Menzies, on board of the Union, hospital-ship, at Sheerness, in 1795 ; and this mode of fumigating has since been much followed both in the na- vy and in the hospital practice of this country. There can LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 389 be no doubts of the efficacy of these vapours in destroying the offensive smells which occur in sick-wards, and of con- sequence in rendering the air of these rooms more agree- able and healthful to patients and their attendants. But whether the vapours of nitrous acid, or indeed of any of the acids, actually possess anti-contagious powers, is a point which appears to me to have been assumed, rather than proved by any experiments which are yet before the pub- lic. Acid vapours may act upon the atmosphere surround- ing the infected, but they are not applied to the bodies of the infected, nor to the bed-clothes in which they lie; though these are usually, and I believe justly, regarded as the great fomites of infection. They may be useful, how- ever, in the apartments of the sick, not only by sweetening the air of these apartments, but also by inspiring the at- tendants with confidence, and by directing their*attention in a particular manner to the other means of prevention. It appears from the foreign journals that the practice of acid fumigation is still continued in putrid and contagious diseases in many of the hospitals in France, Italy, Spain, and Germany, but the fumes of the oxygenated muriatic acid gas are now generally preferred to those of the other acids. This preference seems to be founded partly on the great expansibility of the fumes of that gas, and partly on its well-known powerful agency in decomposing animal sub- stances. Upon the whole, it seems now to be generally ad- mitted by medical men, that the body-clothes, bed-clothes, utensils, and apartments of those who have been infected with contagious diseases, should never be used till they have been properly fumigated with the vapours of the oxy- genated muriatic acid gas, washed with boiling water, and duly ventilated. In the treatment of a patient affected with hospital gan- grene, our first object should be, as has been already men- tioned, to remove him from the place of infection; but where, from particular circumstances, this is impossible, or where, after being removed, the disease continues, we must then have recourse to those remedies, general and lo- cal, which experience has shown to be best adapted for the cure of hospital gangrene. In the commencement of the constitutional attack, Pou- teau and Dussassois recommend the use of emetics ; and the same mode of practice seems to have been followed with ad- vantage by sev eral surgeons in the British navy. Mr. Briggs says, « I have always found emetics more effectual than °>90 LECTLRl'.S ON INFLAMMATION. any other evacuants. It often happens," he adds, " that neither internal medicines nor external applications have any influence in stopping the progress of these sores for the first five or six days. 1 have often seen emetics administer- ed at the commencement of the disease; and when used sufficiently early, always, as I conceived, with advantage." They unload the stomach of matter which might be long in being digested; or which, as it happened to partake of a vegetable or animal nature, might be disposed to become acescent or putrid. By unloading the stomach, they dimi- nish the sickness with which the febrile attack of this gan- grene is often ushered in ; and they tend powerfully to pro- mote perspiration. I do not remember ever to havo seen an emetic given in this disease occasion any mischief: so that, judging from the benefit which 1 have seen emetics produce, I am inclined to think that they ought never to be omitted in the commencement of the disease. The cold affusion has not yet, so far as I know, been tried in hospital gangrene; but from its now well-ascertain- ed beneficial effects in eruptive typhoid fevers, with which, it deserves to be remarked, that the symptomatic affection in hospital gangrene seems, in many respects, to have a considerable affinity, I should, in the progress of this dis- ease, be inclined to expect from the affusion of cold, tepid, and warm water, the most agreeable results. Purgatives and laxatives, also, may be necessary in every stage of hospital gangrene; but from their effect in dimi- nishing fever, they are particularly useful in the commence- ment of the attack. Of these there is, indeed, a very great number which have been recommended by different sur- geons. If, from the state of the tongue, or from the preva- lence of other complaints, there should be any reason to sus- pect the presence of bile in the intestinal canal, calomel is the purgative which ought to be employed. Dussassois thought that he obtained in his practice great advantages from the use of cream of tartar, given at first to act as a purgative, and afterwards as a diuretic. It was useful, probably, from its cooling as well as laxative quality. In this, as in most other diseases, the kind of purgative may be left to the dis- cretion of the practitioner, or to the inclination of the pa- tient. The principal object proposed by administering it is to remove from the intestinal canal whatever mattermight prove a source of irritation, or hinder the digestion of the food. Blood-letting is admissible in but few instances: not LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 391 merely because the orifice made by the lancet is apt to be- come gangrenous, but because the fever which accompa- nies this gangrene is usually of the typhoid or asthenic character; and, still more, because in many instances pa- tients affected with hospital gangrene have been observed to sink rapidly after this evacuation had been employed. In young, strong, and otherwise healthy people, who, in consequence of slight hurts, and of exposure afterwards to the infection of this poison, are attacked with hospital gangrene, one or two blood-lettings at first may perhaps be of service in weakening the violence of the febrile reac- tion. I have seen it employed, and I think with advan- tage, in one or two cases of this kind. You will find that blood-letting was, in some situations, pretty freely had recourse to by some of the navy surgeons who have corresponded with Dr. Trotter. It was employed by Mr. Moffat with much advantage. He tried fumigations with- out benefit, and returned to the use of the antiphlogistic treatment. The disease, as described by those surgeons who employed blood-letting, seems to have partaken a good deal of a phlegmonous inflammatory disposition. This, however, is not its most usual form; and even where the inflammatory diathesis seems at first to prevail, it is com- monly but of short duration. Blood-letting, therefore, in hospital gangrene, must always be used with much cau- tion. Though I would not in every case forbid its use, I am of opinion that it will seldom or never be necessary to repeat it. What renders it at all times unpleasant to have recourse to blood-letting, is the fact, that men, who arc bled for other inflammatory affections during the preva- lence of hospital gangrene, are liable to be attacked with it in the orifices of the wounds made by the lancet. Instead of healing, these become painful, somewhat swelled, hard, and of a livid red colour. The effects of spontaneous hemorrhages upon the fe- brile symptoms accompanying hospital gangrene, have ei- ther not been accurately observed, or at least not fully re- corded, though they might be a guide of great import- ance in practice. That part of the antiphlogistic plan which relates to ab- stinence from animal food, ought, in the first attack of hospital gangrene, to be strictly observed, and in its place diluting acid drinks employed. Lemonade, spruce beer, and acid fruits, are generally very agreeable to the pa- tient. 392 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. In severe cases, however, attended with quick and feeble pulse, with depression, restlessness, and anxiety, an opiate becomes necessary. So long as we wish to excite a degree of moisture on the skin, Dover's powder, or laudanum with some antimonial wine, form in general the best equates. They heat the body less than the pure opium or laudanum. Such of you as may not have seen opium given to allay the pain attendant upon hospital gangrene, will be surprised to observe how little relief it usually brings in the commence- ment of this disease. Given in a very early stage in hospi- tal gangrene, I think I have, as in typhous fever, repeated- ly seen it do harm. Several of the navy surgeons were con- vinced, from their own experience, that it added to the vio- lence of the fever. When the violence of the febrile reac- tion, however, has a little subsided, opium is the internal remedy, from the judicious use of which you will obtain the most sensible relief, and the most permanent advan- tage. The use of wine, in the early stage of hospital gan- grene, is liable to still stronger objections than opium; for it adds to the violence of the fever simply, without having, like opium, a tendency to soothe or to diminish the local pain. In administering this remedy, therefore, we must wait for an abatement of the fever. We must give it at first in small quantities, to be increased gradually, according to the ef- fects which it seems to produce; and we must be careful to discontinue it immediately, wherever we can perceive from it any aggravation of the general or local symptoms of the disease. The wine may be changed for ale, porter, or even spirits, according to the wishes of the patient, or ac- cording to the circumstances in'which this malady first ap- pears. Camphor, Pouteau regarded as a medicine peculiarly use- ful in putting a stop to the progress of the gangrene. I have not myself had any experience of its effects. All authors, who have written upon the subject of hospi- tal gangrene, agree in reprobating the internal use of bark at an early period. I have often seen it administered in hos- pital gangrene; but I cannot say I have ever seen it prove beneficial. In more cases than one have I seen it prove highly injurious, by loading the stomach, and by exciting diarrhoea. The diet, which at first should consist of light, easily di- gested, farinaceous substances, may, in the progress of the disease, be made more nourishing, by an admixture of anh LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 393 mal food. But it is needless for me to attempt to be minute on points m which your own good sense must direct you, better than any rules I can prescribe. The local treatment of hospital gangrene has been more diversified than the general. Scarcely any two practition- ers agree in recommending tbe same application. In gene- ral, however, practitioners agree in reprobating the use of watery applications, such as fomentations and poultices. In the reports of the navy surgeons, these applications are said, and the remark agrees with my own observation, to have accelerated the progress of the disease. Exceptions, however, ought perhaps to be made in favour of the fer- menting poultice, which seems to answer very well in mild cases of hospital gangrene. It never appeared to me, how- ever, to answer so well in this disease as in gangrene from pressure. Mr. Hammick, of Plymouth Hospital, conceives that he obtained much advantage from the use of poultices and fomentations, to which hops were added; but whether the addition of hops to the poultice was merely following up the idea of improving the fermenting poultice, as we im- prove beer by their addition, or whether hops of themselves really possess salutary virtues, 1 am unable to say. One surgeon also, Mr. Stokoe, made use of a poultice compo- sed of oat-meal and sea-water; but this application did not seem to answer well with some of the other surgeons who tried it. Solutions of sugar of lead have been strongly recommend- ed. In some instances they seemed to retard the progress of the gangrene; but in producing this effect they always rendered the separation of the sphacelated parts more tedi- ous. From the well-known sedative effects of lead, locally applied, I am disposed to believe that its use in hospital gangrene will, in the greater number of instances, be inju- rious ; but this is a point concerning which we require more accurate observations than any I have been able to find upon record. Dr. Trotter recommends local as well as general blood- letting in the treatment of hospital gangrene. None of the navy surgeons seem to have followed this advice; or, if they did, they have not chosen to communicate the result of their experience. Every wound made by a lancet, or by a leech, in the neighbourhood of the sphacelus, must have become the centre of a new ulcer; and the practice must have been inwardly reprobated by all who had had the te merity to try it. ..u* LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. Cloths dipt in vinegar, or in diluted muriatic acid, have appeared to stop the progress of this gangrene. They un- doubtedly correct the fetor. Vinegar, cither alone or mix- ed with spirits, I regard as a good application. In some ca- ses in which 1 saw it used, it occasioned a good deal of pain. 1 cannot, however, say whether this effect be very general. Lemon-juice also has been tried, and, it is said, with ad- vantage. Dr. Gillespie applied thin slices of lemons to the sores in this gangrene. Ihey were repeated two or three times in the course of the day, and seemed to prove highly useful. This is the common application which the negroes make to all foul sores in the West Indies. Moreau and Burdin, in mild and incipient cases, apply citric and acetic acids. The vapours of the nitric, muriatic, and oxygenated muriatic acids, have often been applied to sores affected with hospital gangrene. The first report of their applica- tion was very flattering; but it was soon found, that though they corrected the fetor, and seemed for a time to give a favourable appearance to the sore, yet that this appearance was not lasting. But though fumigation with acids may not produce any beneficial effects on the surface of the sores, it may, however, he of considerable use, by destroying the -.bad smell which these sores emit during dressing. Patients in general complain much of the pain which acid vapours occasion: and what, in my opinion, should tend to weaken our belief in chemical explanations of the action of medi- cines, hy chemists who are no physicians, or by physicians who arc but indifferent chemists, is the well-ascertained fact, that hospital gangrene has repeatedly become worse in situations where acid fumigations were practised. I am far, however, from thinking, that the increased malignity of the disease was to be ascribed to the acid fumigations. We are justly entitled to infer that they were inefficacious, not that they were injurious. Cold applications, in some instances, give relief, particu- larly in phlegmonous gangrene, and in the commencement of the disorder. Very frequent dressings are in general necessary, on account of the quantity, acrimony, and fetid smell of the discharge. Dr. Harness is said to have employed with much success the gastric liquor of the bullock's stomach, in ulcers affect- ed with mortification. Spirits of wine, either alone, or holding in solution some yf the warm gums, such as myrrh, aloes, and camphor, form LECTURES ON INFL VMMATIOX. S95 in many cases very good applications in hospital gangrene. They stimulate parts in the state of gangrene to the pro- duction of healthy granulations; while they correct power- fully, also, the fetid smell of those which arc sphacelated. Oil c»f turpentine, either alone or mixed with equal parts of unguentuui resinosum, is the local application on which, from the practice of the French surgeons, as well as from the effects which I have seen follow from its use in a very considerable number of cases, I should be most disposed to rely. Dussassois used to cover the surface of the sores with successive layers of the powder of bark, which were af- terwards moistened with oil of turpentine. I very much doubt whether the bark served any other purpose than to detain the oil on the sore, and to exclude the air. Charcoal, as well as bark, has been supposed to possess strong antiseptic qualities. I believe that these substances arc chiefly useful by absorbing the discharge, which is fetid and acrimonious, and which would otherwise excoriate the parts in a state of gangrene. The oil of turpentine was pro- bably weakened by the addition of the powder of hark. The two used together formed a hardened cake, which required to be changed every twenty-four hours. This application, Dussassois says, changes the character of the inflamma- tion from that of (edematous and gangrenous to phlegmo- nous, alleviates pain, and occasions the growth of healthy granulations. But it usually requires from seven to nine days to produce these effects. If intermitted, the gangrene returns, the relapse proves dangerous, and requires the ap- plication of the cautery. Solutions of sal-ammoniac in water and vinegar have of- ten been used, but I cannot, from my own observations, say much of their effects in hospital gangrene, though I am inclined to believe they will be found to be useful. Dussas- sois sometimes added, particularly in very malignant cases, about one-fifth of powdered sal-ammoniac to the bark with which he covered the ulcers. Escharotics also have been used. Several of the navy-sur- geons sprinkled the red oxide of mercuryupon the sores, in order to promote the separation of the sloughs. It is only where the sloughs are very thin that the precipitate can produce this effect. I have never seen it used, nor should I be much inclined to give it a trial. Mr. Cruikshanks used a diluted solution of the nitrates of mercury and silver in the sore which Ur. Rollo describes, and, as he conceived, with great advantage. 396 LECTURES ON I N KLAMNI VTION . Pouteau goes'even so far as to recommend, what he seems to have practised, the actual cautery ; and, where this was not permitted, the application of boiling oils. Dussassois, who must have followed the same practice states expressly, that the patients usually felt great relief from the application of the cautery. It should be applied, he says, to the surface of the sore only, not to its edges ; and if the first application docs not allay the pain, another should be made within forty- eight hours from the first. He regards the boiling oils as less useful applications than the cautery. The fermenting poultice, spirits, and turpentine, are cer- tainly much milder applications, and will, I am convinced, when judiciously used, be found to be much more efficaci- ous in effecting a cure. If attention to cleanliness, in the dressing of sores and ulcers, be at all times required, it is needless for me to remark to you, how much more imperi- ously it must be required in hospital gangrene, where the discharge from the sores, and probably the effluvia from the body ot the patient, are of a contagious nature. MORTIFICATION. The human body is but a temporary fabric, which carries in its composition and structure the principles of dissolution and decay ; and this is true not only of the machine, con- sidered as an organised whole, but also of the several parts, textures, and organs, of which it is composed. According- ly every part of the body, possessing a vital power, or ex- erting a vital action, may be deprived of these faculties. and reduced, by the operation of a variety of causes, to the state of inert or dead matter.* When this deprivation of the vital powers extends to the whole machine, death en- sues ; but when it is confined to some particular part, that local affection is produced which we are next to consider, and which has been technically denominated a mortifica- tion. The phenomena which attend partial death, or the mor- tification of the different parts of the body, are exceeding- ly numerous, and, in some respects, very dissimilar ; and there is but too much reason to suspect, that, under the general term mortification, a great number of morbid phe- nomena have been comprehended, which, notwithstanding the present improved state of medical science, have never been carefully examined, nor of course accurately distin- guished from one another. Attempts have, indeed, been made to subdivide the phaenomena of mortification, and to arrange them under distinct heads or classes, each class, or head, possessing some common character, and distinguish- ed by an appropriate name. Hence, probably, the origin of the terms gangrene and sphacelus, terms which are to be found in almost every medical work, but to which very precise or definite ideas do not appear to have at all times been annexed. Accordingly, by some authors, the terms mortifiration, gangrene, and sphacelus have, in their de- scription of diseased appearances, been used indiscriininate- • Sec Pearsou's Principles of Surgery, p. cxc. 398 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. Iy as being of the same, or very nearly of similar import; while, by other authors, they have been used to denote dif- ferent states or stages of the same morbid affection. The various modes in which parts die, the diversity of causes from which their death proceeds, and the dissimilar, or even opposite modes of treatment which those affections, in different stages and in different circumstances, seem to require, render a careful investigation, and accurate ar- rangement of this subject a most important object in the practice of surgery. In looking, however, into the differ- ent books of surgery and physic, which treat of mortifica- tion, you will soon be convinced that the subject has not yet received that attention which its importance demands. By an indiscriminate use of vague terms, and by a careless ar- rangement of the phaenomena of mortification, practical authors have scarcely left us an opportunity to profit by the farts, observations, and cases which they have put upon re- cord. The work of M. Quesnai, entitled, " Traite de la Gangrene," published at Paris in the year 1749, is by far the most valuable publication which we yet possess upon this subject. Indeed every page of this work is distinguish- ed by the same talent for accurate observation and perspi- cuous arrangement, which are so remarkable in all the other writings of that celebrated author. That I shall be able, by the views which I am going to present to you, to remove any part of the obscurity which prevails with regard to the nature and progress of mortification, is what 1 dare not presume to hope; but 1 shall obtain a great part of the object which I have in view, if I can impress you with a conviction of the importance of this subject; and if, in studying the phaenomena of mortification, I shall be able to prevent you from confounding together things which are really and essentially, though perhaps not very obviously, distinct. In attending to the progress of different local inflamma- tory diseases, we observe that some of them, instead of ter- minating in resolution, or of producing in the inflamed parts the phaenomena of adhesion or of suppuration, mani- fest a disposition to terminate, and often do actually termi- nate, in the death or mortification of a greater or less por- tion of the parts which are the seat of the inflammation. It is this disposition that constitutes the peculiar character, or generic essence, of these diseases, and therefore it requires to be distinguished by an appropriate appellation. Tlie dis- position in inflamed parts to terminate in mortification ma- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 399 nifests itself in many inflammatory affections produced by external injury, and in constitutional diseases in which pecu- liar states or diseases of the system seem to exist. Besides occurring in these circumstances,'mortification appears not unfrequently as an original idiopathic disease, and in other instances as a local affection, occasioned by the internal use or external application of substances which produce morti- fication as a specific effect. In treating of this subject, I shall retain the term morti- fication as a generic term, comprehending under it the whole series of phaenomena which occur in any inflamed part, texture, or organ, from the first apparent diminution of its vital powers, to their total and complete extinction. But between the state of apparent diminution of the vital powers of any inflamed part, and the complete extinction of these powers in mortification, a considerable interval of time often elapses, and many morbid events occur, some- times in quicker, at other times in slower succession, which require to be separately observed and carefully distinguish- ed. These events are the more deserving of our attention, that they form the local and constitutional symptoms by which the different stages of the slate or process of mortifi- cation are characterised. I shall employ the term gangrene to express that stage of mortification in inflamed parts which precedes the death of the part; a stage in which there is a diminution, but not a total destruction of the powers of life; in which the blood appears to circulate through the larger vessels; in which the nerves retain a portion of their sensi- bility ; and ir which, perhaps, the part affected may still be supposed to be capable of recovery. The word sphacelus I shall use to denote the complete death or mortification of a part; that state in which the powers of life have become extinct; in which the blood ceases to circulate; and in which the sensibility of the nerves is lost, whether the dead or mortified part has or has not become actually putrid, or shown any tendency to separate and fall away from the living and sound parts. Putrefaction, or the spontaneous process by which animal bodies are decomposed, is an acci- dental, and not a necessary effect of the state of mortifica- tion. It takes place at very different periods after the death of particular parts; and these periods, it may be re- marked, are always regulated, not only by external circum- stances, such as the humidity and temperature of the at- mosphere, but alpo by the peculiar structure and morbid conditions of the animal texture or organ in which the pu- 400 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. trefaction occurs. The term sphacelus has, I know, been employed to express that a part is not only completely dead or mortified, but also that that part has become putrid, and is in a state of separation from the surrounding and living parts. But as putrefaction is not a necessary or immediate consequence of mortification, or partial death in animal bodies, this use of the term sphacelus is obviously impro- per. Even in cases of sphacelus, in which putrefaction ac- tually occurs, we cannot always very accurately determine, whether this process be going on in the solids, or only in the fluids of the part that is mortified. The smell affords but a fallacious test; and, besides, we shall find that, in some species of mortification, the solid parts affected with that disease, so far from having their natural proneness to de- composition increased by it, are rendered even less suscep- tible of putrefaction than similar parts which had not been mortified before death. Gangrene, therefore, according to the definition which I have given of it, is the first step, the in- cipient stage of mortification; sphacelus, the last stage and full completion of that state: or, in the language of Galen, gangrene is a mortification which, strictly speaking, is not actually formed, but forming, being the intermediate stage betwixt the height of inflammation and the state of sphace- lus. Among the practical authors who have adopted these definitions of Galen, no one appears to me to have under- stood them better, or to have adhered to them more close- ly in his writings, than Fabricius Hildanus has done in his " Tractatus Methodicus de Gangrena et Sphacelo," a work which, at the period in which it was written, and for a long time after, contained by far the best account of mortifica- tion that is to be found in the records of medicine. Gangrene may arise from a great variety of causes; but the form of this disease, to which I would, in the first place, wish to direct your attention, is the gangrene which obvi- ously arises from inflammation, or which at least succeeds immediately to that state, whether it be of a local or of a constitutional, of a common or of a specific kind. The succession of gangrene to inflammation is indeed so very common an occurrence, that gangrene has usually been con- sidered as one of the modes in which inflammation termi- nates. That it should not have been so considered by Mr. Hunter, appears to me to be matter of equal surprise and regret: For that great pathologist could not have failed to have rendered his account of the gangrenous inflammation as instructive and interesting, as he has made those of the adhesive, suppurative, and ulcerative. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 401 In cases in which gangrene immediately succeeds to in- flammation, these two morbid states may, in some measure, be regarded as stages or periods of the same disease. They pass insensibly into one another; nor is it possible to say precisely, where the one state ends and the other commen- ces. The symptoms of inflammation in these cases do not disappear before those of gangrene come on, but seem ra- ther to undergo a gradual and almost imperceptible change or conversion into one another. The redness acquires a deeper tinge, and spreads farther than formerly ; the swell- ing increases, and becomes more doughy; and in this inci- pient stage, the gangrene, particularly when it attacks cu- taneous texture, often resembles the disease, afterwards to be desc ribed under the name of erysipelas, so completely as to render it impossible, but by the history of the com- plaint, to distinguish these two affections from each other. The progress of the local symptoms from inflammation to gangrene, and from gangrene to sphacelus, varies al- ways accorling to the structure of the part in which they appear, according to the age, constitution, and habits of the patient, and according to the nature and degree of the remote cause by which the affection has been induced. When the progress of the disease is rapid, we may term it an acute, when slow, a chronic mortification. German medical authors usually express this difference by the terms of hot and cold, the French by those of humid and dry gangrenes. When, in any case, the local symptoms of inflammation, instead of being resolved, or of passing into the state of ad- hesion and of suppuration, continue, and become attended witfi a sense of burning in the inflamed part, by a purple, "hlueish, or livid appearance of the skin, and by a kind of flaccidity or softness in the part, notwithstanding the in- crease of the swelling, we can have no difficulty in saying that the disease has passed from the state of acute or active inflammation to that of gangrene. The part of the body which becomes affected with gangrene does not immediately lose its sensibility, for the pain, on the contrary, is often very much aggravated by the approach of this state. The blood also still continues to circulate at least in the larger vessels of the part, but perhaps with less force; and from the resistance which it meets with in pass- ing through the capillaries, in less quantity than formerly. The serous effusion into the cellular membrane continuing to increase, and the action of the absorbent and sanguifer- 3E 402 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. ous vessels to diminish, the part becomes at length incapable of being restored to its former office in the animal economy. It is therefore in its earlier stages only, that gangrene is to be considered as an affection admitting of cure; for there are limits beyond which, if it pass, recovery becomes im- possible. These limits it may not, in every instance, be easy to define; but they form the boundaries between inci- pient gangrene and the ultimate termination of that state in sphacelus. Whether retarded circulation, or stagnation of the blood in the capillaries, always precedes the state of gan- grene, and how long stagnation may remain without gan- grene being induced, are points concerning which at pre- sent we have little, if any, correct information. It has been objected to the usual mode of considering gangrene as a consequence or termination of inflammation, that it often occurs without being preceded by inflamma- tion. That a mortification in the form of sphacelus may come on which had not been preceded by acute inflamma- tion, is a fact established by daily experience; but that a state similar to that which I have described by the term sphacelus, ever appears spontaneously, without being pre- ceded or attended by a certain degree of inflammation, is a point which I am very much disposed to doubt. I shall not attempt to deny that a gangrene may arise spontane- ously in the body, or may be produced by the operation of causes, in some instances obvious, in others concealed, which in the order of its symptoms was not preceded by inflamma- tion of a more active kind. Something like this state seems to occur in some cases of erysipelas and of carbuncle, in some cases of burns and frost bite, and perhaps, too, in malignant cases of whitloe. But though a gangrene may arise spontaneously, or may be produced by external causes, which, in the order of its appearance, was not preceded by inflammation of a more active kind, still I am of opinion that gangrene is a state which approaches, in its nature, to that of inflammation; and that if, on the one hand, we find inflammation termi- nating in gangrene, so, on the other, we find gangrene ter- minating in inflammation, particularly of the adhesive kind. Thus we often see parts affected with gangrene, which seem as if they were about to pass to the state of sphacelus, en- ter into that of adhesive inflammation. Indeed it is by this process only, that parts in the neighbourhood of a sphace- lus can ever be rescued from the destruction with which they are threatened. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 403 It may be objected to the nse which I have made of the term gangrene, that it is impossible to say precisely in what the state, which I include under that appellation, differs from inflammation. I admit readily the truth of the ob- jection. 1 have said, that when gangrene succeeds im- mediately to inflammation, it is impossible to determine where the state of inflammation ends, and that of gan- grene begins. In both states there is redness, pain, and swelling; and these symptoms are,in general, more consi- derable in gangrene than inflammation. 1 am doubtful, however, if the same remark should be made with regard to the temperature. In inflammation this is almost always some degrees higher than in the corresponding part of the body which remains uninflamed. In gangrene, from the diminished force of circulation, and from the increased re- sistance to the influx of blood into the vessels of the part, I am inclined to believe that the temperature will be found, even in its commencement, lower than in active inflamma- tion. This, however, I give you merely as a conjecture, as a point which you may ascertain by observation. No very accurate experiments have, so far as I know, been made with a view to ascertain the temperature of parts in the earlier stages of gangrene. If retarded or obstructed circu- lation in the capillary vessels be necessary to the state of gmgrene, we should, a priori, expect a proportional dimi- nution of temperature. But in ascertaining the tempera- tore of a gangrenous part, we must be careful to distinguish the heat which it receives by communication, from that which is evolved in it by the circulation of the blood. The constitutional symptoms which appear in gangrene, whether succeeding immediately to active inflammation, or occurring as an original idiopathic disease, are not very dif- ferent in their appearance from those which accompany the different kinds of inflammation. They form fevers which partake, in individual cases, more or less of an inflammato- ry typhoid, or bilious character. But the degree of these levers varies, in every particular case, from their almost to- tal absence to the highest degree of intensity. The skin is usually hot and dry at the commencement of the attack, the tongue is without moisture, brown and hard, the pulse is quicker, and less full and strong than in inflammation; and this state of the pulse is often attended by fluttering, inter- missions, and a considerable degree of subsultus tendinum. The fever has, in general, more of the asthenic than of the sthenic character; or it is more of the typhoid than of the inflammatory type; a circumstance of great importance i04 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. in the constitutional treatment of mortification, The fever in gangrenous affections is often accompanied with great uneasiness and restlessness, dejection of spirits, wildnes- of the looks ; and, in severe cases, with almost always less or more of delirium. In the progress of the disease, cold sweats, palpitations, and convulsions, sometimes occur; a hiccup, accompanied with nausea, often comes on, and proves a most distressing symptom to the patient; fre- quently this hiccup is the forerunner of death. Some, pa- tients die comatose, others after suffering severe pains, spasms, and delirium. But in some a slow, in others a sud- den abatementof the constitutional symptoms takes place, accompanied also by the amelioration of the local affection. The gangrenous inflammation stops, and a red line is form- ed by adhesive inflammation in the extreme verge of the living parts, the dead part separates, and granulations form; and, when the constitution has strength to sustain the in- jury it has received, recovery takes place. The symptoms, however, both constitutional and local, which accompany gangrene, vary exceedingly according to the seat of this dis- ease, the degree of its progress, and also according to pe- culiarities of constitution in the individuals affected by it. In many instances gangrene and sphacelus are confined to a particular texture or organ, in others these affections attack several textures or organs at the same instant or at successive instants of time. Cutaneous texture is that in which we have the best op. portunity of observing the phaenomena and progress of gan- grene. In this texture it may occur as an original idiopa- thic disease: but more frequently we observe it occurring as a consequence either of specific inflammation, or of that which is excited by the application of external causes. When it occurs as a consequence of some preceding in- flammation, the colour of the skin, as has been already re- marked, changes from the florid red to a darker shade; and in the progress of the disease it acquires a livid hue. The cuticle often separates in some points from the skin, and the vesications termed phlyctenae are formed, which contain usually a bloody-coloured serum. Gangrened skin in this state has a strong resemblance to that affected with ecchymosis, and sometimes exhibits a similar variety of co- lours. Indeed it is often difficult in cases of ecchymosis, produced by external injury, to distinguish that state from gangrene. In passing into the state of sphacelus, the livid hue, in some instances, disappears, and an ash-coloured LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 405 slough is formed ; in others the part sphacelating acquires and preserves a black colour. The ash-coloured slough seems to occur most frequently in skin which is moister, the blac k-coloured in skin which is dryer than common. The. portion of the skin which becomes sphacelated may (and this is most frequently the case) occupy only a small portion of the space existing in a state of gangrene, or it may occupy the whole of the gangrened space. In the for- mer case we have an example of a mortification which spreads slowly, and which attacks successively the gangre- nous skin; in the other, a sphacelus, which is stopped by the healthy integuments. In some instances, the gangrene and sphacelus seem limited to the cutaneous texture. In most instances, however, they extend to the subjacent tex- tures, and frequently affect the whole depth of an extremi- ty. It is not always easy to judge of the extent of mortifi- cation from the appearance of the skin, for this disease, when it attacks the subjacent cellular membrane, may occu- py a greater extent of surface internally than it does exter- nally. In a spreading gangrene, the red colour of the gan- grened skin is lost insensibly in the surrounding integuments; but w hen gangrene, followed by sphacelus, stops, a red line, of a colour more lively than that of gangrene, is usually to be perceived between the living and dead parts. When this red line, the breadth of which varies in every particular in- stance, acquires the livid or gangrenous hue, we have reason to fear that the part is about to pass into the state of spha- celus. It is in the inner edge of this inflamed line that we usually see that ulcerating process begin, by which the se- paration of dead from living parts is effected, a process the phaenomena of which. I took occasion to detail to you at great length when treating of ulceration. In the natural progress of aneurisms, and other large tumours, from the internal to the external parts of the body, greater or less portions of the cutaneous texture which covers them, not unfrequently become red and gangrenous before they pass into the state of sphacelus ; in other instances, the parts co- vering these tumours pass into the state of ulceration unac- companied by sphacelus. Mortification seems to occur frequently in cellular tex- ture; but we seldom, if ever, have an opportunity of obser- ving the progress of the disease in this texture before it has passed into the state of sphacelus. The portion of skin which covers dead cellular texture has generally a gangre- nous appearance, and passes sometimes into .sphacelus, and 406 LECTUFV.S ON INFLAMMATION. in other instances into the state of ulceration. In some cases the portion of sphacelated cellular texture is of a small, and in others of a large size. We have an example of the former in malignant boil, and of the latter in common and in pestilential carbuncle. It not unfrequently happens, in cases of erysipelas phlegmonoides, that the cellular tex- ture wiiich enters between, and connects together different parts, such as muscles, tendons, nerves, blood-vessels, &c. becomes dead, by which the continuity of these parts is de- stroyed. In these cases, extensive portions of the skin are usually removed, partly by gangrene and partly by ulcera- tion; and we see muscle, tendon, blood-vessel, and nerve, denuded of their proper coverings, and existing in different states of disease. Artery is the texture which nature seems to have endow- ed with the greatest power of resisting its own destruction by mortification. I have, in various instances of erysipelas phlegmonoides, seen several inches of the femoral artery laid completely bare by the gangrene, ulceration, and spha- celus of the parts covering it, without its giving way before death. The arteries in these, and other similar instances in which I have seen them laid bare in the neck and arm, by abscess terminating in mortification, had the appear- ance of raw flesh, and were obviously thicker and more vas- cular than natural. The blood circulated through them, and assisted in supplying with nourishment the parts upon which they were distributed. The colour of fascia, ligament, and tendon, is often but lit- tle altered on the first attack of sphacelus. When the skin and cellular texture which cover them have been removed, and these parts themselves exposed, few marks of gangre- nous inflammation are to be perceived in them, nor can we in general say bow much of these textures has become dead, till we perceive an increased vascularity or redness begin- ning to appear in the living parts contiguous to the dead. Mortification goes on with very different degrees of rapidi- ty in these textures. In slow mortification, the fibres lose their glistening appearance, and become, particularly in fasciae or fibrous membranes, of an ash-colour, softer in their texture, and admit of being easily torn or separated from each other. The extension of the mortification in these textures is often made known to us only by the gangrenous inflammation, swelling, and tension of the parts covering them, and by the increased severity of the constitutional symptoms by which mortification in these textures is usual- ly accompanied. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 407 The progress of the phaenomena of mortification in mus- cular texture has not been observed, and of course not de- scribed. Mortification occurs very readily in mucous membrane. The most frequent example which we have of this is in the gangrenous affection of the throat which accompanies scar- latina. The redness in this membrane is more intense than in cutaneous texture. Most frequently the inflammation of the fauces in scarlatina terminates in ulceration, but occa- sionally in sphacelus; and in these instances the disease proves almost always fatal. The white sloughs which are formed in the fauces by exudation are often mistaken for ulcers; and, when surrounded by erythematous inflamma- tion, not unfrequently for the effects of sphacelus. Aphthous excoriations of the fauces and inside of the lips and of the tongue sometimes pass into the state of mortifi- cation, though these parts are much more frequently the seat of ulceration, and of an ulceration which is but seldom very destructive in its effects. These excoriations have also their seat upon the gums; but sphacelation of this texture occurs more frequently from scurvy than it does from aphthae. The inflammation which attacks lymphatic absorbent glands terminates sometimes in mortification. In many in- stances of this, however, it is the skin and cellular mem- brane, which cover these glands, rather than the glands themselves, which pass into the states of gangrene and spha- celus. The most frequent examples of gangrenous buboe are those which occur in the venereal disease, and which are usually produced by the irritation of mechanical or chemical means, by a regimen too stimulating, or by per- severence in the use of mercury7 after it has begun to act as a poison upon the system. Very often in gangrenous bu- boe, the glands are exposed, by sphacelus and ulceration, and in this exposed state, appear as so many pieces of raw flesh, which in some instances slough and come away of themselves; in other instances require to be removed by caustic or ligature; and in others, again, admit of being covered over by a new skin forming upon the surrounding granulations. There are few, if any parts of the body, which are not liable to an attack of gangrenous inflammation ; but in many parts general death seems to be produced by the in- flammatory or gangrenous affection, before it passes to the state of sphacelus. Even portions of the brain itself, or of the membranes 408 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. covering it, have often been observed to be destroyed by mortification, and this sometimes long before general death took place. The mortification in this case is, however, in general, the effect of the contusion produced by external injury. At present it seems doubtful, whether, in sponta- neous inflammations of the brain, mortification of that or- gan ever passes into the state of sphacelus. The fetid smell and soft state of the brain are very uncertain criteria of this, since these occur in many cases in which the inflam- mation terminates by suppuration. Senac, Lieutaud, Portal and Corvisart, mention cases in which gangrenous spots were supposed to be seen after death in the pericardium and in the heart; but the descrip- tions which have been given of these appearances are too vague to allow us to place much reliance upon them. In- flammations of these parts are exceedingly common occur- rences ; but if inflammation ever passes in them into the states of gangrene and sphacelus, it must do so very seldom, since no cases of this kind have yet been accurately descri- bed. Practical authors also mention appearances which they have supposed to proceed from mortification in the lungs and pleura. The inflammation of these parts has often a very dark livid colour; but 1 have not seen myself, nor have I, after some research, been able to find any cases upon re- cord, in which unequivocal marks of sphacelus were observ- able, in the chests of those who had died of pleuritic inflam- mation. Sphacelus of the lungs, in the instances yet record- ed of it, has been always produced by strangulation in the protrusions of portions of these viscera, through punctured wounds in the parietes of the chest. The different parts of the alimentary canal may become affected with gangrene and sphacelus; but the accounts which have been given of these affections, as occurring in the oesophagus and stomach during life, are extremely im- perfect, if not in some respects erroneous. These organs are liable to attacks of inflammation, and inflammation so severe as in many instances to be attended witli extravasa- tion of blood, anel a livid colour of the parts more immedi- ately affected; but ulceration is a much more common ef- fect of inflammation in the (esophagus and stomach than the state which has been denominated sphacelus. The sphace- lus of the stomach, which occurs (luring life, is that only, I believe, which is produced by the direct effect of caustic poisons. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 409 Inflammation of the intestinal canal passes readily into the states of gangrene and sphacelus. It is but seldom, in- deed, that we have an opportunity of seeing the last of the se states produced incases of simple enteritis, because the pa- tient generally dies before the state of sphacelus has actually commenced; but this is a state which wc sometimes see in dysentery, and which we often see occur both in intussus- ceptio and hernia. In intussusceptio, from one or two inches of intestine to several feet, have often mortified and conic away by stool, without the inflammation by which this was effected proving fatal. More frequently, however, the patient dies before the strangulated portion of gut passes into the state of sphacelus. This is true also of her- nia; though in this affection not only the intestine, but the peritoneum in which it is included, and the parts which co- ver them when protruded, may all pass, in particular indi- viduals, into the state of sphacelus, without death being the immediate consequence. The omentum aud mesentery, like the intestinal canal, may be attacked with gangrene and sphacelus; but they are more frequently so in hernia, than as a consequence of spontaneous inflammation. What the circumstances in inflammations of the abdominal viscera are, which occasion death, in some instances, during the pe- riod of active inflammation, in others during gangrene, and in others not till the state of sphacelus has not only begun, but has continued for a considerable length of time, is a point concerning which we have no knowledge whatever. We only know the fact, and this is all which we shall pro- bably ever know of the matter. The inflammation which accompanies swellings of the sa- livary glands, is, as has been remarked by Sir John Pringle and others, frequently of a gangrenous kind. In the sup- purations of these glands, the skin and cellular membrane covering them pass sometimes into the state of sphacelus; but I do not know of any cases in which the salivary glands themselves have been observed to come away by sloughing. Morgagni, Lieutaud and Portal, speak of gangrene and sphacelus of the liver, pancreas and spleen, as affections which had repeatedly occurred to their observation. Some of the descriptions which they have given of these affec- tions appear to be from recollection, and others are proba- bly inaccurate. That these organs should be liable to gan- grenous inflammation seems highly probable, since the con- tinued inflammation of every texture and organ of the body may be supposed to have always a greater or less tendency 3 F 410 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. to terminate in gangrene. The marks, however, of this state, occurring in the internal viscera, are of a very equi- vocal an 1 uncertain nature. The part affected with gan- grene is said to be of a livid colour, to emit a disagreeable smell, and to be so very soft as to be easily torn or ruptur- ed. This is a state of parts which occurs in the neighbour- hood of those which are sphacelated, and which, wherever it does so, may be regarded as the forerunner of sphacelus; but in numerous dissections of the inflamed abdomen, 1 have never seen any thing like sphacelus of the liver, pancreas, or spleen. Gangrene and mortification are frequent occurrences in the urinary and genital organs of both sexes. It seems doubtful, from the cases upon record, whether sphacelus has ever actually been observed in the kidneys; tor in al- most all the instances recorded, in which these organs have shown a tendency to mortification, it does not appear from the descriptions given that the disease had passed beyond the state of gangrene. Mortification of the urinary bladder, passing through the state of gangrenous inflammation into that of sphacelus, occurs not unfrequently in the male sex, from distension of that viscus produced by obstructions in the urethra; and in the female during tedious parturition, from the pressure of the bladder between the head of the child and the bones of the pubes. Mortification of the bladder proves fatal in eve- ry instance in which the urine escapes into the cavity of the abdomen. That which occurs in parturition gives rise to a distressing, and in almost every instance, incurable stillici- dium of urine. The whole, or a part only of the penis, may be destroyed by mortification, in the form of sphacelus. This succeeds to attacks of gangrenous inflammation, occasioned by in- flammation at the root of the penis, by strangulation of the prepuce, as in paraphymosis, by external violence, particu- larly during a state of intemperance, by the neglect of the inflammation attendant upon venereal ulcers, and, still more frequently, by the injudicious use of mercury. Inflammation also sometimes terminates in mortification of the parenchymatous, or tubular part of the testicle. The tunica albuginea gives way, and the tubuli protrude through the opening in the form of a white slough, which admits of being pulled away, like small and long threads, without giv- ing much pain to the patient. The uterus, both in the impregnated and in the unira- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 411 pregnated state, is said to be liable to attacks of gangr°ne and sphacelus. In those cases in which a laceration of the fundus of the uterus has taken place during parturition, has the occurrence been owing to a state of mortification ? Mortification of the external parts of generation occur in the female from high degrees of inflammation, and in in- fants not unfrequently from an inflam nation of the erysipe- latous kind, which in particular situations and seasons, appears like an epidemical distemper, and always proves fatal. In the progress of almost all the occurrences of mortifi- cation which I have enumerated, that state, whether in the stages of gangrene or sphacelus, is usually sooner or later accompanied with the process of ulceration. Indeed, in many instances of mortification, it is difficult to say whether most destruction or loss of parts is produced, by the process of ulceration, or by the state of sphacelus. Gangrene, gangrenous inflammation, or inflammation which shows a tendency to terminate in sphacelus, (for I use these terms as synonymous,) seems to depend for its production partly upon the nature and action of the exci- ting causes by which it is induced ; but still more, perhaps, upon the state of the body or system to which these exciting causes are applied. Accordingly we observe, that although gangrenous inflammation is the usual effect of certain ex- citing causes in almost all the individuals to whom they are applied, yet that there are individuals in whom these causes fail to produce their specific effects, and others in whom the slightest degree of external injury, such a degree as seems scarcely suflicient to excite inflammation of any kind, pro- duces, nevertheless, extensive, dangerous, and even fatal degrees of gangrene. The gangrene which supervenes to inflammation maybe induced by the operation of a great variety of causes; in- deed by every power in nature capable of exciting the state of inflammation, that state to which, as I have already re- marked, gangrene appears to succeed, or rather, perhaps, more strictly speaking, of which it is the continuation. Gangrenous inflammation is a state in which there is always more or less of a predisposition or tendency to sphacelus. Lightning, cannon-balls, or concentrated acids, may all se- verally produce the immediate death of the part to which they are applied, without any previous inflammation occur- ring, or they may produce the death of these parts in a more slow and gradual manner, through the medium of gangre- 412 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. nous inflammation. It is the latter mode only of producing death which ought to be termed a mortification. Gangrene is often observed to succeed, and that some- times very suddenly, to the inflammation which is produced by severely contused, lacerated, or punctured wounds. But the same degree of external injury inflicted in any of these three ways, produce very dissimilar effects, both local and constitutional, in different textures, organs, and regions of the body, in patients of different ages and constitutions, of different habits, and in different conditions of life, living in different climates, or even in the same person living in the same climate in the different seasons of the year, and in the healthy or more unhealthy states of the atmosphere. The influence of these causes, which are perpetually acting, and of many other circumstances which might be mention- ed in modifying the effects of external injury, are such as to render it impossible for us to foresee the precise effects that will result from it in any particular instance. We often do not apprehend the occurrence of gangrene, till the symp- toms that indicate the existence of this state occur, which they sometimes do in cases in which we had expected, or even predicted, very different results. But though the influence of these causes, in modifying the effects of external injury, is undoubted, it is equally certain that a gangrenous state is often induced by severe contusions and lacerations, contusions and lacerations which, in a slighter degree, might have induced only an active and more healthy species of inflammation. In some of these injuries, when severe, the different states of inflammation, gangrene, and sphacelus are often very suddenly, and, as it were, simultaneously produced. Thus, in contusions, for example, which are so severe as to destroy completely the life of some portion of the body, the parts which immedi- ately surround that portion, the life of which has been de- stroyed, shall put on an appearance of gangrene, while they again are in their turn surrounded by parts in a state of more active inflammation. We see examples of this every day, in wounds made by cannon-balls, and in cases of com- pound fractures. Not only are the severer kinds of contusions and lacera- tions more liable to be followed by gangrene, than those which are slighter, but tbe contusions and lacerations of particular parts of the body, such as tendinous fasciae, li- gaments and synovial membranes, are more liable to be followed by gangrene, than the contusions and laceration^ LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 413 of many other parts. We have very frequent, and some- times most remarkable instances of this, in the effects which occasionally succeed to contusions, punctures, and lacera- tions of the extremities, and to the wounds and compound dislocations of even the lesser joints of the body. Injuries of the thumb and finger, in particular, are often followed with considerable degrees of acute inflammation, terminating in gangrene, and in some instances even in sphacelus. The degree of the gangrenous inflammation, and the distance to which it extends from the point of in- jury, differs in every particular case. In some the cedema- tous swelling, tension, and gangrenous inflammation, are confined chiefly to the hand, in others they extend to the fore-arm, and in others pass along the arm to the shoulder, and from thence to the neck or side of the body. In the progress of the gangrene, red lines or streaks of inflamma- tion can frequently be observed, extending from it up along the fore-arm, or arm, towards the axilla, which indicate the course of inflamed absorbents; but these lines are often soon lost in the general gangrenous redness and swelling which supervene. The colour of the gangrenous inflammation in young subjects is of a red resembling that of the peach blos- som, in elderly people it has usually a yellowish tinge, and in both it becomes livid before passing into the state of sphace- lus. These affections are from the first usually accompanied with great pain, and sense of tightness extending up in the course of the arm, and depriving the patient altogether of rest. If vesications occur in the earlier stage of the affec- tion, they arc generally numerous, small, and filled with a yellowish fluid resembling those which are produced by a blister. The vesications which occur in the later stages of gangrenous inflammation are in general of a larger size, and often filled with a bloody-coloured serum. The constitu- tional symptoms which accompany gangrenous inflamma- tion, extending up the arm to the trunk of the body, almost always prove fatal before the disease has had time to pass into the state of sphacelus. I have repeatedly known this inflammatory, or acute kind of gangrene, prove fatal by the fourth day from the commencement of the attack; in other instances, not till a much later period. Appearances, precisely similar to those which I have de- scribed as arising from external injury, sometimes occur spontaneously in malignant cases of paronychia or whitloe. This is an affection which seems to be peculiar to the thumb and fingers; at least I do not recollect having seen, 414 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. or heard of an instance of this disease attacking the toes. This peculiarity seems surprising, as from the structure of the fingers and toes we should, a priori, imagine that these two parts would be subject to the same diseases. In the lower extremities, gangrene not unfrequently suc- ceeds to inflammation produced by external injury ; contu- sions of the toes and feet, compound luxations of the great toe, lacerations of the ankle-joint, severe simple or com- pound fractures of the legs, may all severally be followed by gangrene. The local appearances of this affection, when it succeeds to high degrees of inflammation in the lower ex- tremities, differ in no respect from those which occur in the same state in the upper. In some cases the patient dies be- fore the gangrene reaches the trunk of the body ; in others it extends from the point of injury to the trunk of the body, and spreads extensively over the fore and lateral parts of the abdomen. The gangrenous affection in these cases ge- nerally occupies tbe whole surface of the leg and thigh; but in some instances I have seen detached portions of the skin remain unaffected. When the gangrene arrives at the up. per and inner part of the thigh, a remarkable swelling of the scrotum takes place, which seems to arise from the ex- travasation of serum into its cellular texture. The colour of this swelling is sometimes of a bright red, but oftener of a livid hue. 1 have seen this swelling of the scrotum from the infiltration of serum, take place also in inflammations which had their original seat in the groins or perineum. In a case of acute spreading gangrene, which succeeded, in a strong and healthy young man, to luxation of the ankle joint, a severe symptomatic fever occurred in about sixteen hours after he met with the accident. This fever was ac- companied with great swelling, tension, redness and pain of the parts mwe immediately surrounding the injury. The gangrene gradually extended up the leg and thigh till it reached the abdomen. In most of its course it had a dark red livid colour, except where it appeared to terminate in the sound skin. Here it had a more lively bright red co- lour. In various places of the leg and thigh a separation of the cuticle took place, and vesications were formed which contained considerable quantities of a bloody-rolourec! se- rum. The formation of these phlyctenae, or blisters, is a process which goes on during the state of gangrene, and be- fore that of sphacelus commences; it is a process which goes on in the part while it is alive, and while there is a cer- tain degree of circulation in its blood vessels. The symp LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 415 tomatic fever proved fatal before the end of the fourth day. In the dissection of the limb after death 1 found the cellu- lar membrane filled, or injected as it were, with a bloody serum; the large artery, as well as the veins, were filled with blood ; and this blood, instead of being coagulated, was of a fluid consistence, and very black colour. This fulness of the arteries, and uncoagulated state of the blood, are appearances which have presented themselves to me in the dissection of the limbs of several patients who had died of acute gangrene ; but, whether they be common, or oc- casional appearances only, 1 am unable to say. In the progress of gangrene to sphacelus, an elastic fluid is sometimes e\ olved in the cellular texture subjacent to the skin. The presence of air in this texture constitutes the state, well known by the name of emphysema, and usually occasions a crackling noise to be heard when pressure is made on the part which contains it. We are ignorant what share the chemical changes going on in the serous fluid, ex- travasated into the cellular membrane, may have in accele- rating the progress of gangrene, and in producing the state of sphacelus. Hydrogen gas, holding greater or less por- tions of carbon, sulphur, and phosphorus in solution, we .have reason to believe is evolved during the decomposition of animal substances ; but the nature of the gas which is evolved during the state of gangrene, is whoily unknown to us. In various instances of gangrene and sphacelus, I have seen thi? air evolved into the cellular texture of parts apparently sound, which were contiguous to the diseased or dead. Here it adds greatly to the swelling, gives an elastic undulatory sensation to the fingers, and is liable to be mis- taken for a collection of matter. The air rushes out when an incision is made into the sound structure containing it; and where an extension of the gangrene does not afterwards take place, the incision heals readily. But whether air, which is the product of putrefaction, could be evolved, and remain for days in cellular texture, without inducing the death of that structure (which the air evolved in the cases to which I allude assuredly did not,) is a point which I must leave to your own investigation. Does the death of the solids in mortification precede the chemical decomposi- tion of the extravasated fluids ; or do the extravasated fluids undergo chemical changes, before the vitality of the solids is extinguished ? Is there, in mortification, ever a loss of vitality without any apparent change in the sensible properties, or visible organisation of tbe part ? Such cases 416 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. have been mentioned, but I have never seen any of them. Serum or blood, which have been extravasated into living cavities, or pus which has been formed in these, seldom, if ever, undergo chemical decomposition. Would nottheso fluids, if extravasated into dead cavities, putrefy quickly, and promote the decomposition of the solid parts? Gangrene sometimes arises from punctures, or, in other words, from very small or slight wounds. Of this, innume- rable examples are to he found in the records of surgery. In most instances of this kind there is, however, reason to believe, that some peculiarity of constitution exists, or that the disposition to gangrene is given by the kind of wound, by the nature of the part injured, by the climate, or by the particular state of the atmosphere. The use of very high- seasoned food, aud an excessive indulgence in spirituousli- quors, have been mentioned as circumstances which operate powerfully in producing this disposition. I am unable to say how far this opinion is well founded ; but gangrene, when induced in persons of these habits, is certainly more rapid in its progress, and less easily stopped by the ordina- ry remedies, than in persons who live in habits of temper- ance. Gangrene from puncture, as 1 shall have occasion afterwards more fully to relate, arises in several ways, and seems to be attended in different instances with somewhat different local effects. In some instances the gangrene spreads gradually from the puncture into the surrounding parts. The skin aud subjacent cellular membrane are simultaneously affected ; but the local symptoms do not extend far from the original point of injury. At other times the gangrenous inflammation seems to be communi- cated along the absorbents, to veins at a great distance from the part originally affected. When the inflammation ex- tends along the absorbents, red lines, or streaks of a florid red colour, can in general be observed running from the wound or puncture, affected with gangrene, in the course of these absorbents. These red lines are very painful when touched, and their appearance is sometimes attended, though not always, with an inflammatory swelling of the glands in- to which the absorbents enter. Effects similar to those which have been described as occurring in punctured ab- sorbents, have long been supposed to be common attendants on, or consequences of, punctured wounds in the nerves or tendons. That gangrenous inflammation may, in cases of punctured wounds, run along the cellular membrane, or sheath covering a punctured nerve, seems highly probable; LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. il7 but it is to be regretted that the cases of this kind which have been recorded are but very inaccurately described. Indeed there is great reason to suspect, that some, if not most, of the cases of gangrene, recorded as arising from this cause, were in reality cases of gangrene succeeding to an inflamed state of the absorbents or veins. Gangrene may be produced by the application of a varie- ty of stimulating, acrid, or poisonous substances, to the sur- face of the body. Thus gangrene may be produced by the application of strong spirit of wine, oil of turpentine, soap, ammonia, or cantharides, to parts in a state of acute inflam- mation. The production of gangrene, from the application of cantharides, is an event which, in general, takes place on- ly in particular constitutions, in parts which have been in- flamed before the blister is applied to them, or in persons who have been previously much reduced or weakened by disease. Some poisons, as the stronger vegetable poisons, seem to produce death without occasioning any sensible lo- cal irritation ; whereas, in producing death, most animal poisons give rise to the production of gangrene. Wc have examples of this in the effects produced by the bites of the cobra de capcllo, the rattlesnake, and the viper. The poison of the viper is that with the effects of which wc are best acquainted in this country. It very soon pro- duces a livid spot in the part of the body into which it is in- troduced, attended by great swelling and pain.. The swell- ing arises from the cellular membrane being filled with a serous fluid, bloody in severe cases; and, in particular ha- bits, this effusion is followed by the usual symptoms of gan- grene. Though these are the effects which follow the bite of this animal, the poison seldom proves fatal, unless to very small animals. The injection of the cellular membrane with scrum, is a never-failing attendant upon the bite of this and other poisonous serpents. It occurs also in the stings of bees and of wasps ; and, in some particular constitutions, from the bite of the common bug. I have repeatedly seen the whole side of the face, neck, and arm, swollen, and highly (Edematous, from the bite of this animal. In the bite of the common bug, the redness, heat, and pain, bear little or no proportion to the degree of swelling which is produced. Gangrene, or rather gangrenous inflammation, arises very frequently from the extremes of temperature; but the effects of heat and of cold, when applied to the human bo- •1 v, will form separate subjectsof consideration. At present s G 41S LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. it is only necessary to observe, that the effects of these ex- tremes vary exceedingly, according to the manner and de- gree ii; which they are applied to the body. A violent, de- gree of heat, for example, may produce the immediate death of a part; while the application of a lesser degree is followed by the production of inflammation or of gan- grene. Gangrene may arise from the application of a ligature to a part so tight as to obstruct the free return of the blood towards the heart. We have examples of this daily in the gangrene attendant upon, or rather necessarily produced by, the stricture in cases of strangulated hernise. I have repeatedly seen it induced by the too long continued appli- cation of the tourniquet, employed with a view to repress a hemorrhagy, that would have been more securely stopt by the application of a ligature to the vessel from which it pro- ceeded. Gangrene is, also, but too often occasioned, in the present practice of surgery, by the use of tight bandaging in the earlier stages of fracture. Gangrene may arise from the over-distension of the solid parts of the body, occasioned by the infiltration of serous fluids. We have examples of this in the gangrene attacking the limbs of those who are affected with anasarca or general dropsy. In some constitutions the punctures which arc made in the limbs for the evacuation of the water in ana- sarca, arc very liable to occasion gangrene, and that in cases in which no previous symptom of the affection had appear- ed. The infiltration or injection of stimulating fluids into the cellular membrane, is frequently followed by gangrene. Of this wc have an example in the gangrene which attacks the scrotum, in consequence of a rupture of the urethra, and the infiltration of the urine into the interstices of the cellular membrane; but in this case the distension of the parts may partly contribute to the production of the gan- grene, arising from the acrimony of the urine. Simple wa- ter, if injected into cellular membrane, would, perhaps, in few cases induce gangrene; urine, if in any consider- able quantity, never fails to do it. Gangrene of the scro- tum is also an occasional occurrence, from the escape into its cellular texture of the wine and water which are used for the cure of hydrocele. Gangrene not unfrequently arises from pressure. This is an event which is very liable to occur, when pressure is made for any length of time on a part already inflamed, as on a part affected with erysipelas, or on parts in which in- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 419 Hammation has been excited by external injury. To the same head, 1 conceive, I ought to refer a species of gangrene which very frequently occurs in persons, who, after being reduced by typhous or hectic fever, are long fixed down to their beds in one. particular posture. The gangrene in these instances, is seldom preceded by any very active in- flammation ; and it sometimes even occurs in parts upon which no very evident pressure has been made. Many other external causes of gangrene might be enu- merated; but those already mentioned will be sufficient to convince you, that it must be a disease of frequent occur- rence; and one which, from the rapidity of its progress, and the violence of its effects, may in practice require the adoption of prompt and very decisive methods of treat- ment. In all the various cases which I have enumerated of gan- grene, arising from external or internal causes, that affec- tion always partakes more or less of the nature of inflam- mation ; or, in other words, redness, swelling, pain, and, in its first stages, probably also an increase of heat, appear to be its distinguishing local characteristics. Gangrene, therefore, such as I have described it, is to be regarded as a species, mode, consequent, or termination of inflamma- tion. To distinguish this affection from every other, I should be inclined to give to it the name of gangrenous in- flammation. It exhibits characters no less distinct than those which are to be fonnd in the adhesive, suppurative, or ulcerative inflammations of Mr. Hunter; and though, in the progress of the gangrene, these characters may be va- riable, and sometimes but of short duration, yet, upon a careful enquiry, we shall find, I believe, that gangrenous inflammation, in the diseases and cases which I have enu- merated, usually precedes the state of sphacelus. The gangrenous affection occurring in, or supervening to inflammation, may terminate in one of four ways. 1st, Where it is slight, by resolution. Here the process of na- ture in the production of a cure, seems to be the same, or very nearly so, with that of resolution in every other spe- cies of inflammation. 2dly, It may terminate in adhesive inflammation. This is seen in the red line so often formed in the line of contact between the dead and sound living parts; and is a process of nature, the phaenomena and ef- fects of which have been already sufficiently described. 3dly, In ulceration, as in gangrene from pressure. And lastly, Gangrenous inflammation may, and most frequently 420 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. does, terminate in sphacelus, or in the complete death or mortification of the part in which it occurs. In inflammatory, humid, or acute gangrene, the patient but too frequently dies before the state of sphacelus com- mences ; so that we have seldom an opportunity of tracing the changes which take place; but in cases where the reac- tion of the system, or, in other words, the febrile or consti- tutional symptoms are moderate, and particularly in cases of idiopathic, dry, or chronic gangrene, general death sel- dom takes place till the local death, or sphacelus, has sub- sisted for a longer or shorter period of time. The approach of sphacelation in a part is indicated by the red colour of the part changing to a blueish or livid co- lour; by the part becomiug unusually flaccid; by a total cessation of pain in the diseased part; in some instances, by a sense of weight in the part; by the part losing its na- tural heat; and, sometimes, also, by the occurrence of an emphysema. We are certain that sphacelus has actually taken place, when the cuticle separates readily from theskin, and when the part begins to emit a cadaverous smell. But the two last-mentioned circumstances indicate not only that sphacelus exists, but also that the parts in which it exists have already begun to undergo the putrefactive process. The progress of this process, the putrefactive, in the different textures, and parts which have been killed by gangrene, is very various. In those textures or parts which abound in fluids, and which are kept in a heat near- ly equal to that of the standard heat of the body, this pro- cess goes on most rapidly; because these are circumstances which we know to be favourable to the decomposition of animal matter. In the same texture, the rapidity of de- composition will be found to be nearly in proportion to the degree of moisture, and to the warmth in which it is kept. The decomposition goes on more quickly in summer than in winter; in warm climates than in cold; and in parts that are near to, sooner than in those remote from, the source of circulation. As almost all the textures of the body, with the excep- tion of the bones, are composed of nearly the same ulti- mate elementary particles, though combined in different states, and in different proportions, the phaenomena which putrefaction exhibits, and the products to which it gives rise in these textures, is wonderfully uniform during the time they remain attached to the living body; at least so we presume from the general appearances which present LEC:TURES ON INFLAMMATION. 421 themselves; for the minute chemical changes are still to be ascertained by the way of experiment. We know that ani- mal matter, consisting of hydrogen, carbon, azote, and oxy- gen, to which a small portion of sulphur and phosphorus are added, gives rise, during its putrefaction, to a variety of new combinations, some of which only have as yet been ascertained by chemical investigation; to the formation, for instance, of carbonic acid, ammonia, hydrogen gas hold- ing a portion of carbon, sulphur, or phosphorus in solution, and probably, also, to the formation of a small quantity of water. But for more minute information on the subject of putrefaction, I must refer you to the latest works upon che- mistry. It is with the appearances exhibited by the living, and not with the dead processes, going on in animal bodies during sphacelus, that we are more immediately concerned. Docs the state of sphacelus ever occur in any part of the body without being preceded, in the order of its appear- ance, by the state of gangrenous inflammation? This is a question to which, in the present imperfect state of our knowledge respecting gangrene and sphacelus, it would per- haps be rash to attempt to give any thing like a decided an- swer. I am, however, inclined to believe, that the state of gangrene is a necessary prelude to that of sphacelus; but instead of being dogmatical with regard to this, I would beg leave to suggest it as a subject for your future investi- gation: Meanwhile I shall proceed to give you a slight ac- count of the circumstances which have led me to be of this opinion. Besides occurring as a consequence of a more active in- flammation, gangrene occurs not unfrequently as an origi- nal idiopathic disease. In this form it exhibits appearances in some respects different from the gangrene which is the consequence of acute inflammation, but yet appearances sufficiently similar to justify us, I conceive, in giving to them the same general appellation. Authors have endea- voured to express the differences to which I allude by terms, some of which appear to be well, others but ill enough cho- sen. The cases of gangrene which 1 have enumerated as succeeding to inflammation, M. Quesnai, from the extrava- sation which accompanies these cases, denominates humid gangrenes; and on account of the absence of this extrava- sation in cases of original idiopathic gangrene, he makes a separate division, to which he gives the name of dry gan- grenes. The term dry, when applied to gangrene, is not meant to imply that the parts in which this affection occurs 422 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. arc actually without moisture, or that they have become hard, but merely that there does not occur in this, as in the gangrene succeeding to inflammation, that superabundance of extravasated fluids wdiich renders the mortified part so liable to undergo the putrefactive process. In the dry, chronic, or idiopathic gangrene, as contra-distinguished from humid, acute, or inflammatory gangrene, little or no serum is effused into the cellular substance. The skin, sub- jacent cellular membrane, and muscles, instead of passing quickly into the state of putrefaction, become firmer and more diflicult to cut than even the living solids; and they remain long moist without showing any tendency to putre- faction. The idiopathic, chronic, or dry gangrene, has not at all times been carefully distinguished from the state of sphace- lus; a circumstance which has given rise to much inaccu- racy in the descriptions which authors have given of morti- fication. This inacccuracy has, I believe, arisen in some measure from the rapidity with which idiopathic gangrene passes, in many instances, into sphacelus; and from the state of sphacelus having often actually commenced before the patient affected with it becomes aware of his situation, or any application is made by him to medical men for re- lief. Accordingly we find that both Mr. O'Hallaron and Dr. Kirkland, the two authors who have given us the fullest accounts which are yet to be found in the English language of mortification, have, in general, given to idiopathic gan- grene, from its first commencement to its final termination, the appropriate appellation of sphacelus. M. Quesnai has given the most correct account of the symptoms of dry, idiopathic, or chronic gangrene, and of the order in which these symptoms appear, of any practical author to whose works I can refer you. The changes, in- deed, which, since his time, have taken place in physiology, pathology, and chemistry, have rendered the language of this author in many places obscure and almost unintelligi- ble ; and sometimes his explanation of facts, otherwise va- luable in themselves, exceedingly erroneous. Yet, with all these imperfections, I doubt if you will readily find, in the works of any other author, so good an account of the symp- toms and progress of idiopathic, dry, or chronic gangrene, as that which is contained from the 324th to the 353d page of his Treatise.* In perusing that account, you will not fail * " II y a cependant quelque gangrene s£che qui commence par une espece {^inflammation extericurtt elsuperficielle qui ne forme point de tumeur. Lagiui- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 423 to recognise a very full description of the disease of which Mr. Pott has left us the following account. «It is very unlike to the mortification from inflamma- tion, to that from external cold, from ligature or bandage, or to that which proceeds from any known or visible cause, and this as well in its attack as in its progress. In some few instances it makes its appearance with little or no pain; but in by much the majority of these cases the patients feel great uneasiness through the whole foot and joint of the ankle, particularly in the night, even before these parts show any mark of distemper, or before there is any other than a small discoloured spot on the end of one of the little toes. "It generally makes its first appearance on the inside, or at the extremity, of one of the smaller toes, by a small black or blucish spot: From this spot the cuticle is always found to be detached, and the skin under it to be of a dark-red colour. " If the patient has lately cut his nails, or corn, it is most frequently, though very unjustly, set to the account of such operation. ^« Its progress in different subjects, and under differe/it circumstances, is different; in some it is slow and long in passing from toe to toe, and from thence to the foot and ankle ; in others its progress is rapid, and horridly painful. It generally begins on the inside of each small toe, before it is visible either on its under or upper part; and when it grene qui nait de cette sortc il'inflammation est aussi accompagnee dans son pro- gres d'une inflammation semblable, qui toujours precede et anuonce le progres du la gangrene. Cette inflammation s'eteint a mesuiv, et se termine si prompte- ment par la gangrene, qu'elle est entierement insuffisante pour produire aucuue suppuration purulente, qui seule peut marquer des borncs a la mortification, et nous assurer d'une action suffisaiite dans les arteres,poursatisfaire a la vie etaux fonct ions de ce genre de vaisseaux. Cette espece d'infiammation peut etre com- paree ;i celle qu'excite une pierre a cautere, dans le moment de son action, et qui n'est point proportionnee a la violence avec laquelle cette pierre opere sur nos parties; aussi Paction de setfe pierre a-t'elle beaucoup de rapport avec Pac- tion de la plupart des causes de la gangrene seche, et l'etat, dans lequel l'une ct I'autre action reduisent nos chairs, est a peu pres le meme. " La gangrene sechc est precedee et suivie de changemens considerables dans la couleur de la partie. Ordinairement t'endroit qui est menace de mortification, devient rouge et comrae un peu inflamme, sans qu'il y ait ni tumeur, ni tension, ni chaleur remarquable, la peau et les chairs sont souvent meme compactes ti coinme un peu pateuses dans cet endroit meme, dont la rougeur est semblable it celle d'une legere inflammation eresipelateuse. La vivacite de cette rougeur s'obscurcit bientot et degenere en lividite et ensuite en noirceur. Quand le gan- grene s'etend, elle est devance par ce cercle de couleur rouge dont nous ver.ous de parler, et on regarde cc cercle meme comme l'avantcouieur de la mortifica- tion: Ainsi, a niesure qu'il chemine, on prevoit le progres du nial, etonjugede son ctat par les changemens qui arrivent a cette rougeur."—Traite" de la Gtm- iiene, par M, Quesnai. Paris, 1749. 424 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. makes its attack on the foot, the upper part of it first shows its distempered state by tumefaction, change of colour, and sometimes by vesication ; but wherever it is, one of the first marks of it is a separation or detachment of the cuticle. " Each sex is liable to it; but for one female in whom I have met with it, I think I may say that 1 have seen it in at least twenty males. I think also that I have much more of- ten found it in the rich and voluptuous, than in the labour- ing poor; more often in great eaters than free drinkers. It frequently happens to persons advanced in life; but is by no means peculiar to old age. It is not, in general, preced- ed or accompanied by apparent distemperature either of the part or of the habit. I do not know any particular kind of constitution which is more liable to it than another; but, as far as my observation goes, I think that I have most fre- quently observed it to attack those who have been subject to flying, uncertain pains, in their feet, which they have called gouty ; and but seldom in those who have been accustomed to have the gout regularly and fairly. It has by some been supposed to arise from an ossification of vessels: but for this opinion I never could find any foundation but mere con- jecture." Mr. Cowper was one of the first anatomists who had ob- served an ossification of the arteries of the legs, in those who died of mortification of the feet and toes. He gave an ac- count of a case of this kind, which you will find in the 230th Number of the Philosophical Transactions. A similar case occurred to Mr. Beckett, of which he has given an account in his Chirurgical Observations. I have myself seen one example of the coincidence of a very complete ossification of the arteries of the leg, with mortification of the feet and toes. How far the mortification depended upon the ossifi- cation, in the instances to which I have alluded, (and many more might be found, I doubt not, in the records of sur- gery,) I cannot pretend to say ; but, if not related as cause and effect, their coincidence at least must be allowed to be curious. Even in the cases in which I have seen sphacelus succeed to the obstruction, by ligature of the principal artery of a limb, there something like gangrenous inflammation occurred; the part became red, painful, and swollen, and did not lose its heat suddenly, but gradually ; and this state continued for some days before that of sphacelus supervened. The red- ness and heat in a limb, where the principal artery is tied, must depend, it is obvious, on the circulation of the blood LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 425 which is conveyed into it by the smaller communicating ar- terial branches. Mortification of the extremities is not by any means so frequent an occurrence, from the obstruction by ligature of the larger arteries, as was at one time ima- gined ; but there are constitutions and cases in which this mortification supervenes to the application of a ligature to the mam artery of a limb, without any fault being attributable to the operator. Fabric ins Hildanus mentions a case of mortification of the feet and legs, which proved fatal to a man in the vigour of life, and of an apparently sound constitution, in whom, af- ter death, a srhirrous tumour was found surrounding and compressing the inferior cava and aorta, just where they are about to divide, to form the iliac vessels; and which, by its pressure, had prevented the free passage of the blood to and from the lower extremities. Mortification of the extremities sometimes occurs from deficient circulation in the progress of diseases of the heart; and if observation shall show that a preternatural heat, as well as redness, takes place in this affection, I shall then be Iievc myself justified in concluding, that a state resembling inflammation always precedes the occurrence of sphacelus; and to this state, however short in its duration, or however slight in its attack, whether it terminates in resolution, ad- hesive inflammation, ulceration, or sphacelus, I shall feel in- clined to give the name of gangrenous inflammation. Bayle, it is true, has lately described a species of malig- nant pustule, as appearing in some provinces of France, in which he says, neither pain nor local redness occur. Yet this pustule, by his own account, was surrounded by a con- siderable degree ofan elastic swelling, and supported upon a brown, blueish, or livid base, which always sunk more or less deeply into the texture of the skin. The fluid which was discharged from this pustule coagulated upon exposure to the air, and became like the yolk of an egg dried in the sun. Besides occurring as an original idiopathic disease, and from obstruction of arteries, chronic or dry gangrene may be induced by the action of substances taken into the sto- mach, which seem to produce it as a specific effect in parts remote from the source of circulation. The most singular example which we have of this, is in the gangrene produced by the eating of a particular kind of unsound or diseased rye. This is a species of mortification which has not been observed in this country; but It is well known, and has been 3 H 426 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. frequently observed, in different parts of the continent of Europe, particularly in France, where it has been repeatedly known to prevail in some districts, as an endemial disease. In- deed most of the knowledge which we at present possess, re- specting chronic or dry gangrene, has been obtained from watching the progress of the disease produced by eating un- sound rye. This disease has been observed to occur in those districts in which rye forms the principal food of the inhabit- ants. It occurs only, however, in those districts after very rainy and moist seasons; seasons in which that grain is liable to be affected with a particulardisease, well known in France by the name of the Ergot, or the corkspur in rye. In this disease the grains of rye grow to a large size, acquire a black colour, and have a compact horny consistenre. Few sea- sons pass without the rye containing more or less of this vi- tiated grain; but it is produced chiefly in rainy and moist seasons, and in those years it is produced in such quantities, as to form sometimes nearly one-fourth of the whole pro- duce of rye. It is in those seasons only in which the ergot or eockspur is very abundant, that the mortification I am going to describe makes its appearance; and it has, from this circumstance, been very naturally inferred, that this spur or disease in the rye was the cause of the mortifica- tion. The attention of the public was first called to this disease in a particular manner by M. Dodard, by a letter inserted into the Journal des Savans for the year 1676. In this let- ter M. Dodard mentions, that it had been long known that those who made use of rye-bread containing much of this corrupted grain or spur, were liable to be affected in their extremities by a gangrene attended usually with but little fever, inflammation, or pain, but during which the use of the limb affected was destroyed, or the limb itself became dead and separated from the body. The part affected became at first insensible and cold, and, in the progress of the disorder, dry, hard, and withered. In very malignant cases, M. Dodard mentions, that this mor- tification was attended with a greater or less degree of de- lirium. The account which this author gives of the symp- toms and progress of this disease is evidently very imperfect; and the only fart stated in his relation, which seemed to prove decidedly that the mortification was owing to the use of corrupted rye, was, that that grain proves fatal to fowls that are fed with it. M. Saviard mentions having seen this distemper, in the year 16%, at the Hotel Dieu of Orleans, LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 427 where he had been commanded to perform some chirurgi- cal operations. He contents himself with observing, that it is very frequent in Sologne; attacks those who eat rye affected with the cockspur; and that the upper and lower extremities of the patients, whom he saw, grew, during the progress of this affection, as dry as touchwood, and as emaciated as Egyptian mummies. In the year 1710, several accounts of this disease were transmitted to the Royal Academy of Sciences at Paris by gentlemen practising physic and surgery in the districts in which it was known that season to have prevailed. In parti- cular, M. Noel, surgeon to the Hotel Dieu of Orleans, men- tioned to the secretary of the academy, that about fifty people, men and children, affected with a dry, black, and livid gan- grene, had come that season into his hospital: That this affection always began in the toes, and extended itself gra- dually along the foot and leg, till it sometimes rose to the upper part of the thigh; and, what is a singular enough observation, and one peculiar to himself, that he had not seen any of the female sex afflicted with this distemper, and had only in one instance seen it affect the upper extremi- ties. In some patients the gangrened part came, away of its own accord ; in others it became necessary to use scarifica- tions, and other topical remedies. In four or five instances death succeeded to amputation, because, notwithstanding the performance of that operation, the disease continued to extend to the trunk of the body. The history of one case was communicated to the Academy, in wdiich the lower ex- tremities were separated from the body in the articulation of the heads of the thigh-bones with the acetabula; the first example of this separation, I believe, upon record. It was the occurrence of this, and of similar cases, in which these cavities were, in the process of the cure, filled up with new and sound flesh or granulations, that probably first suggest- ed the operation of amputation at the hip-joint. It is particularly mentioned in this report, that this gangrene attacks only the poor and ill-fed of the dis- tricts in which it occurs. The rye of Sologne, in the year 1709, contained, according to the relation of M. Noel, fully one-fourth of the cockspur; and the poor had taken no pains to separate it from the good grain with which it was mixed. The same M. Noel, in a letter which i many years afterwards he addressed to M. Quesnai, who had applied to him for information with regard to this sin- i gular disease, seems to be of opinion that the cockspur-rye 428 LECTURES ON INFLAMM \TION. lost its malignant quality after a certain time ; this period he limited to two or three months ; but this opinion does not seem to have been confirmed by subsequent observa- tion. During the thirty-three years in which M. Noel had been surgeon to the Hotel Dieu of Orleans, that distemper had appeared three or four times, and always in those rainy and moist seasons in which the rye contained a large pro- portion of the cockspur. The disease in his patients had always existed for some time before these patients applied at the hospital for relief; so that M. Noel could not give any very accurate information, from his own observation, of the symptoms which first manifested themselves ; but he adds, that these unfortunate patients had often told him, that the disease generally begun in one or both feet, with pain, red- ness, and a sensation of heat as burning as the fire; and that at the end of some days these symptoms ceased as quickly as they had come on, when the extreme sensation of heat which they formerly felt was changed into cold. The part affected, adds M. Noel, was black like a piere of charcoal, and as dry as if it had passed through the fire. After some time, a line of separation was formed between the dead and living parts, like that which appears in the se- paration of a slough which has been produced by the appli- cation of the cautery, and the complete separation of the limb, was, in many cases, effected by nature alone; in others he was obliged to have recourse to amputation, which he found to prove sufficiently successful, unless in those patients who were very much worn out with the dis- ease, or who had naturally very bad constitutions. This disease appeared in Switzerland in the years 1709 and 1716; and a very accurate description of its symptoms and progress in that country has been given by Langius, a native of Lucern, in a dissertation, entitled, « Descriptio Morborum ex esu Clavorum Secalinorum." M. Gassoud, physician in Dauphiny, where this disease had appeared also in 1709, in a description which he has given of it, says, that many of the patients were affected With swellings of the feet and legs, and of the hands and arms, which degenerated into a gangrene that penetrated to the bone, and produced a separation of the affected limb; and which often required no assistance on the part of the sur- geon, except to correct the deformity which it sometimes left behind it. This gangrene was, M. Gassoud observes, attended with different symptoms in different individuals. Some suffered very violent pain, accompanied with an in- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 429 sufferable sensation of heat, although the part affected often felt cold to the touch. In other patients, redness with much swelling, supervened, attended hy fever and delirium. Other patients, again, were without any fever or delirium, though they seemed to suffer equally from pain. In some patients the parts affected became withered, dry, and black like char- coal. The separation of the dead parts from the living took place with the most excruciating pain, and a sensation re- sembling that produced by the direct application of fire to the body. This sensation was sometimes intermittent; and in other instances it was succeeded by an equally harassing sensation of cold. M. Bossau, surgeon to the hospital of St. Antoine, in Dauphiny, has remarked some peculiarities in the history of this disease which are worthy of your notice. This au- thor says, that the gangrene which he had an opportunity of observing was not in every instance of the dry. kind, but that the limb attacked with it sometimes becoming putrid, worms or maggots were generated, and a most insupport- able, stench exhaled; that the symptoms were not the same in every patient, but that they had this in common, that heat and cold were equally insupportable; that the disease was not communicable by infection; that it attacked indiscriminate- ly men, women, and children; that there were about four hundred parishes attacked with this disease, each of which contained six or seven patients; and that between thirty and forty came to the hospital of St. Antoine, upon whom it was judged necessary to perform amputation of the arms or legs. The degree of fatality attending the progress of this mor- tification in different districts appears to have been very various. M. Duhamel mentions, in the Memoirs of the Royal Academy for the year 1748, that of 120 persons at- tacked with that complaint, of whom he had heard, scarcely four or five had escaped with their lives. Langius mentions that it was equally fatal in Switzerland. A calamity like that which I have mentioned, recurring so often, and producing such deplorable distress, could not fail to attract the attention, and stimulate the curiosity, of medical men; and accordingly we find, that in France many attempts were made to discover the true source from which it proceeded. In attending to this subject it was soon observed, that animals of every kind, except man, re- fused to eat rye affected with the cockspur; and that many of them would rather starve, than taste bread or food of any 130 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. kind, into which a portion of this substance had, for the sake of experiment, been introduced. Animals that were forced to swallow it were observed to die of a gangrene, which, in different animals, attacked different parts of their bodies. The observation of these facts, and the results of several trials made With rye corrupted with the cockspur, seemed to leave no room for doubt with regard to the true origin of this disorder; but in the discussion of many of the questions relative to this disease, doubts began to be en- tertained with regard to the real origin of the disease; and experiments were made by a number of individuals, to prove that this disease had its origin in other causes than the corruption of the rye by the cockspur. M. Model, a Russian apothecary, from some experiment's, which you will find in the 15th vol. of Bomare's " Diction- naire dellisfoire Naturelle," was led to cone lude, that rye vi- tiated with the cockspur does not possess the quality of exci- ting gangrene in animals. He fed for some time several ani- mals, such as hens, pigeons, and dogs, with food containing a portion of corrupted rye, without observing any injurious effects to result from its use; and this emboldened him to try the use of it on his own person. But the quantity of this substance which M. Model administered in his experi- ments upon animals, or which he took himself, was greatly inferior to what the people inhabiting the countries where the disease prevails consume of corrupted rye in ordinary years, without being at all injured by it. His opinion, how- ever, having been eagerly adopted by some men of great reputation in France, such as Parmentier, Schlegel and Tillet, it became necessary to bring its truth to the test of a fair trial, and to make such experiments upon this sub- ject as should leave no farther room for doubt or uncertain- ty of any kind. The Royal Society of Medicine in Paris employed M. Tessier to go into the countries where this gangrene prevailed, to collect a sufficient quantity of the cockspur rye, and to institute such experiments as secmod to him best calculated to determine a point of so much im- portance to society. The result of M. Tessier's observa- tions and experiments are to be found in two Memoires, in- serted into the two first volumes of the Memoires of the Society by which he was deputed. The first memoir con- tains an account of all the facts which he could learn re- specting the production of the cockspur in rye; and the se- cond, an account of the results which he obtained by feeding a number of animals with that substance. Some of those re- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 431 suits are sufficiently curious to be deserving of particular attention. M. Tessier had learned in Sologne, and in the other districts of France where this species of gangrene ap- pears, that the inhabitants often eat rye with impunity for three or four months together, one-fourth part of which consists of cockspur; and this fact served him as a guide, in judging of the quantity that it would be necessary to mix with the food of the animals, which he had chosen for the subjects of his experiments. His first experiment was made upon two wild ducks, one male the other female. He fed them with food containing one-seventeenth part of corrupted rye, and increased the corrupted rye till it formed one-ninth. At the end of the fifth day, drops of a very black coloured fluid were seen to ooze from the nostrils of the duck. By this time she had taken about an ounce and two drachms of cockspur rye. Her tongue had become yellow, swollen, and flabby. The beak became first brown, and then black, particularly to- wards the root. The skin covering it swelled, and became cold, as well as the tongue, the point of which became also pale and sphacelated. The parts affected began to emit a bad smell, and the bird died between the 9th and 10th day of the experiment. During that period it had taken an ounce and seven drachms of cockspur rye. The drake was not sensibly affected before the 8th day, nor till he had taken an ounce and three drachms of the poison. In this bird the tongue did not sphacelate, but the other symptoms were nearly the same as in the duck. Death took place on the 14th day, after two ounces and six drachms of cockspur rye had been consumed. On dissec- tion no mark of gangrene or inflammation could be per- ceived in the course of the alimentary canal. The disease was confined to the beak, which was sphacelated, and had a most completely fetid smell. The third experiment was made in the same manner up- on a Turkey hen. She was seized with vertigo. Her head began to assume a violent colour, and the nostrils to emit a reddish-coloured liquor. A diarrhoea came on, and she died on the 22d day of tbe experiment, after having con- sumed eight ounces and four drachms of cockspur rye. Marks of inflammation and of gangrene could be seen in different parts of the alimentary canal. The pituitary membrane was in a state of sphacelus, and one of the pec- toral muscles was inflamed. In this bird the gangrene had attacked different parts of the body. 432 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. In a fourth experiment, a pig, six weeks old, was fed with food containing an admixture of cockspur rye. On the 12th day, after this animal had taken about four ounces and a half of the rye, the extremities of the ears and the feet began to assume a red colour. By the 18th day, the ears began to droop, and the tail to become red also. The belly became swollen, tense and painful, by the 22d day; the ears and tail became cold, and the animal died on the 23d, after having had some convulsive fits, and after having consumed a pound and twelve ounces of cockspur. Several inflamed spots were perceptible in the lungs, sto- mach, small and large intestines. The inside of the throat was inflamed; and the gangrene had made a considerable progress in the ears, tail, and extremities. The subject of the fifth experiment was a pig stronger than the preceding. On the fifth day after beginning the use of the cockspur rye, the eyes became inflamed. This inflammation went off and returned several times during the course of the experiment. The animal lived till the 69th day, having consumed twenty-two pounds and six ounces of cockspur rye. The ears, tail, and legs, during the use of this substance, became swollen and livid; that part of the stomach which is next to the pylorus, was, on dissection, found to be inflamed and gangrenous in several places ; as were also the small intestines. These experiments appearing to be suflicient to establish the injurious effects of the cockspur rye, when used as an ar- ticle of food, M. Tessier made a number of curious experi- ments to ascertain the degrees of aversion w hich animals show for this substance either alone or mixed with the substances with which they are usually fed. In all his trials he found it extremely difficult to disguise the rye so as to induce the ani- mal to swallow voluntarily any portion of food, into the com- position of which he had introduced rye affected with cock- spur. These experiments of M. Tessier's, in confirming the opinions of those, who believed that the use of this sub- stance was the cause of those gangrenous diseases, which had repeatedly appeared as epidemical in various dis- tricts of France, afforded also a simple explanation of the fart, that persons might live for a considerable time, upon rye affected with the cockspur, without suffering any sensi- ble injury from its use; since, in all the animals upon which it was tried experimentally, a given quantity was re- quired to produce the specific > ffect; and tin) suggested the only measure, that of separating the diseased from the LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 433 lound rye, which could prevent so great a national calami- ty as that which had been so often produced bj its use. The cockspur occurs occasionally in the rye of this coun- try, but in exceedingly small quantity; never, I believe, in a quantity sufficient to produce, in those who consume it, its deleterious and specific effects. Nothing similar to the disease of which I have just given you a slight account, has ever been observed, so far as I know, in this country, unless we were to regard as such the history of some cases of mortification of the limbs, which are recorded by Dr. Charlton Woolaston, in the Philosophi- cal Transactions for tluxyear 1762. The following is a copy of Dr. Woolaston's account: "John Downing, a poor la- bouring man, who lives at Wattisham, a small village about sixteen miles from Bury, in January last had a wife and six children ; the eldest a girl, about fifteen years of age, the youngest about four months. They were also at that time very healthy, as the man himself and his neighbours as- sured me. "On Sunday, the 10th of January, the eldest girl com- plained in the morning of a pain in her left leg, particular- ly the calf of the leg. Towards evening the pain grew ex- ceedingly violent. The same evening another girl, about ten years old, complained of the same violent pain in the leg. On the Monday, the mother and another child, and, on the Tuesday, all the rest of the family, except the father, were affected in the same manner. The pain was exceed- ingly violent; insomuch that the whole neighbourhood was alarmed with the loudness of their shrieks. The left leg of most of them was only affected; but in some both legs. The little child was taken from its mother's breast as soon as she was taken ill, and lived a few weeks. The nurse told me it seemed to be in violent pain, and that its legs were black before death. " I was exact in my enquiries about each particular per- son. By what I could learn from them, in about four, five, or six days, the diseased leg began to grow less painful, and to turn black gradually; appearing at first covered with spots, as if it had been bruised. The other leg began to be affected at that time with the same excruciating pain ; and in a few days that also began to mortify. In a very little time both legs were sphacelated. The mortified parts se- parated, without assistance, from the sound parts, and the surgeon, had in most of the cases, no other trouble than to cut through the bone, with little or no pain to the patient. 3 I 43* LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. The separation was, in most of them, about two inches be- low the knee, in some rather lower; and to one child the feet separated at the ankle, without any assistance from the surgeon. In some the separation was not quite so perfect. The eldest girl has had one leg taken off, and the other is perfectly sphacelated; but the surgeon has not thought pro- per to cut it off yet, as the thigh is much swelled, and there is a large abscess under the ham. The mother has the right foot off at the ankle ; the other leg is a mere bone, quite black and exceedingly fetid, with some little remains of pu- trid almost dry flesh in some parts. One child only has one leg saved, with the loss of two toes of that leg. Three of the children have lost both legs, and the other child both feet. This is the present state of their legs, viz. " Mary, the mother, aetat. 40. The right foot off at the ankle : the left leg mortified, a mere bone; but not off. «« Mary, setat. 15. One leg off below the knee: the other perfectly sphacelated, but not yet off. " Elizabeth, setat. 13. Both legs off below the knee. " Sarah, setat. 10. One foot off at the ankle. " Robert, setat. 8. Both legs off below the knees. " Edward, setat. 4. Both feet off at the ankles. << An infant, four months old, dead. " The father was attacked about a fortnight after the rest of the family, and in a slighter degree, the pain being con- fined to two fingers of his right hand, which turned black- ish, and were withered for some time; but are now better, and he has in some degree recovered the use of them. " It is remarkable, that, during all the time of this cala- mity the whole family are said to have appeared in other respects well. They eat heartily, and slept well, when the pain began to abate. When I saw them they all seemed free from fever, except the girl, who has an abscess in her thigh. The mother looks emaciated, and has very little use of her hands. The rest of the family seemed well. One poor boy, in particular, looked as healthy and florid as pos- sible; and was sitting on the bed, quite jolly, drumming with his stumps. ««I made what enquiry I could into the manner of their life and food before this misfortune befel them; but I can- not discover any thing to which I can in the least attribute this very surprising attack. They lived, as the country peo- ple here do, on dried peas, pickled pork, bread and cheese, milk and small-beer. The man was a day-labourer, and the woman and children spun; and, by their industry and LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 435 sobriety, maintained themselves very well. There is no rea- son to apprehend that these poor people had suffered by be- ing exposed to severe cold, as the beginning of January was remarkably mild. It is not very uncommon for one limb to be lost by a sphacelus attended with the same symptoms as in these cases, but it is very extraordinary that a disor- der of this kind should run through a whole family w ith such amazing violence and rapidity. «< A nurse who has lived with them from the beginning of their illness, has not been affected. She did not live in the house with them before; but used to be with them fre- quently." If, in the very singular cases of which I have read yon the history given by Dr. Woolaston, the mortification was induced by the food used, it would seem that damaged wheat, not r; e, was the cause of the gangrenous appearan- ces; for the Rev. Mr. Bowes, clergyman of the parish in which these cases occurred, in answer to some queries re- specting this family, which had been proposed to him by Dr. Baker, makes the following reply: " We have no rye. This family have been used to buy two bushels of clog- wheat, or rivets or bearded wheat, (as it is variously called in this country,) every fortnight. Of this they have made their household bread. This wheat they have bought of the farmer whom I lodge with, who tells me that last year he had some wheat laid, which he gathered and threshed sepa- rately, lest it should spoil his samples. Not that it w as mil- dewed or grown, but only discoloured, and smaller than the other. This damaged wheat he threshed last Christmas; and then this poor family used no bread but what was made of it, as likewise did the farmer's own family, and some others in the neighbourhood. We observed that it made bad bread, and worse puddings; but I do not find that it disagreed with any body. A labouring man of the parish, who had used this bread, was affected with a numbness in both his hands, for about four weeks from the 9th of Janu- ary. His hands were continually cold, and his finger ends peeled. One thumb, he says, stll remains without any sen- sation." After the account which I have given you of the appear- ances and progress of gangrene, acute and chronic, and of its termination in sphacelus, we should next proceed to en- quire, What arc the means by which nature puts a stop to the progress of sphacelus, and by which parts affected with sphacelus are separated from the living and sound parts ? 436 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. When sphacelus appears in any part of the body, the surrounding contiguous skin, 1 have already remarked to you. is always affected with gangrenous inflammation. The redness which ac companies the state of gangrenous inflam- mation, is insensibly lost in the parts which surround the gangrene ; nor is the termination of this redness any where very abrupt or distinct. The part which appears gangrenous to-day often becomes sphacelated on the' mor- row ; and the spreading goes on either until the patient dies, or till a new order of appearances presents itself in the part attacked with gangrene. In the order of appearances to which I allude, the redness surrounding the sphacelus ac- quires a more florid and healthy colour, and begins to ter- minate more abruptly in the surrounding skin. It is the occurrence of this more healthy inflammation which produ- ces the red line that you will find so often mentioned in the history of those cases in which a temporary or permanent stop had taken place in the progress of spreading gangrenes and sphaceli. The gangrenous inflammation is usually the forerunner of death in a part affected with mortification ; but this red line of a more lively hue seems, on the contra- ry, to present a barrier to the progress of the gangrene, and of course to secure the part against an attack of sphacelus. This barrier is formed, and the red line produced, by the occurrenc e of a certain degree of adhesive inflammation ; a state in which, as you know, coagulable lymph is thrown out into the interstices of the cellular membrane, and by which the extremities of the living portions of the arteries and veins that are to be separated from their dead extremities, are shut up by the process of adhesion. It has xery often been remarked, that the arteries in gan- grened and sphacelated limbs did not bleed, in the division of the soft parts, during amputation. But it is doubtful whether the bleeding in these cases be uniformly prevented by the same means. In general the trunks of the divided biood-vessels are filled with clots or plugs of coagulated blood ; and the adhesion of these clots to the inner surfaces of the divided vessels would, in general, seem to be suffici- ent to resist the impulse which the blood at the time of am- putation receives from the heart. The occasional want of bleeding in the amputations performed on account of spha- celus of the extremities, must have been often observed by practitioners in surgery ; but it seems first to have been fully pointed out to the notice of the public by M. Petit, the surgeon, in his valuable Papers on the Process by LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 437 which Nature puts a stop to Hemorrhage, inserted in the Memoirs of the Royal Academy of Sciences for the year 1732. « When a gangrened limb," says that celebrated sur- geon, " is cut off in the dead part, no hemorrhage occurs, be- cause the blood is coagulated for a great way in the vessels. The clot is white and firm, and consists of coagulable lymph, as seems proved by the following observations:—M. Mar- tial, surgeon-major of the hospital at Tournay, cut off, in 1694, the legs of a poor woman affected with gangrene in the part which was dead. No hemorrhage followed the am- putation of the first leg; nor would it that of the second, had not the surgeon, after having cut off the limb, pulled out, from the extremity of the artery, a round, firm, and white clot of about three inches in length. The column of blood had pushed it a little forwards, for it projected seven or eight lines from the vessel. The canal of the artery be- ing no longer shut up, blood flowed in it, but was stopped in the usual w ay. We have several examples of limbs am- putated on account of gangrene, in which no hemorrhage occurred, although the amputation was made a considerable Way into the living parts; because the clot was not confined in these cases to the dead part, but was continued forwards into the living, as far as the inflammatory disposition ex- tended." Cases similar to those referred to in the paragraph that I have quoted from Petit, arc to be found in the writings of other practical authors. In particular, I may mention those of M. Quesnai and Mr. O'Hallaron, in one of the cases, as mentioned by Mr O'Hallaron, in which no hemorrhage fol- lowed the removal of the limb, the incisions were made four inches above the division of the dead from the living parts. I have seen a longer portion of the femoral artery than this closed up by the blood coagulated in it, in consequence of mortification of the foot and leg : and in one case in which the mortification began in the thigh, I saw the coagulation of blood in the external iliac extending up to its origin in the aorta. So common, indeed, is this coagulation of blood in the limbs affected with mortification, that it has been supposed to be a necessary and constant effect of this dis- ease. This opinion, however, does not appear to be well founded; for 1 have now seen several instances in which a limb has mortified and dropt off without hemorrhage having occurred from the vessels divided by nature; and yet, in examining the vessels of the stumps of these patients after death, 1 have not been able to find any clots either of coa- 438 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. gulated blood or of coagulable lymph. In the cases to which I allude, the adhesive inflammation occurring in the line of separation between the dead and living parts had ex- tended to the blood-vessels, and their inner surfaces, being inflamed and pressed together by the swelling which occurs, had adhered so as to close up their extremities. It is in this way we shall find that the common ligature acts, which is applied to the divided extremities of arteries or veins; and it is this obliteration, by the process of adhesion, of the ex- tremities of the arteries and veins in the^neighbourhood of sphacelated parts, that in reality prevents the occurrence of hemorrhage when the mortified limbs fall off, or are remo- ved by the knife. The coagulation of nie blood in the ca- nal of the vessel is not alone suflicient. It may indeed tend, in the cases in which it occurs, for a time to restrain he- morrhage ; but it is by the obliteration by adhesion, of the canal in the extremities of arteries and veins, that the oc* currence of hemorrhage can be securely and permanently provided against. Indeed to me it seems doubtful, whether that coagulation of blood which takes place in mortified limbs, ever takes place in the canal of the vessel, till its ex- tremity and lateral communications have been plugged up by the coagulable lymph which is exuded during the state of adhesive inflammation. The filling up of an artery with coagulated blood, is not, as Professor llimly* supposes, a proof of the death of the artery in which it occurs, but the contrary: for it can only happen, I conceive, by the closure, by adhesive inflam- mation, of the small branches going off from the trunk, and by the disposition which is given to the blood to coagulate, in consequence of the secretion of coagulable lymph on the inner surface of the inflamed artery. The coagulation, therefore, of the blood, or in other words, the closure of the artery, will extend as far as the inflammation goes. I doubt if it ever goes beyond that point. In cases of sphacelus, where the dead parts are removed by ulcerative absorption, as well as in ordinary ampu- tation for other diseases, a coagulum of blood may be found in the lesser arteries of the stumps, extending to, but seldom, or never, I conceive, extending beyond the first communicating or anastomosing branches which are given off by the divided vessels; and in numerous instances of even original idiopathic gangrene, this coagulation of the * See his " Abhandlung iiber der Braad der welchen und harten Theile,'' Sec. Gottingen, 1800. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 439 blood in the vessels does not, I am convinced, at all occur. In a case of idiopathic, chronic, and dry gangrene, which attacked at the same time all the fingers and toes of the same person, and in which the separation of the soft parts of the lower extremities at the ankle-joints was completed before death, I examined the arteries in the stumps of the legs af- ter death, and found the anterior tibial artery in the right leg still open. The opening, however, was exceedingly small; it allowed the coarse injection to pass out of it, but the diameter of the injection that passed out did not much exceed that of a large hog's bristle. The posterior tibial artery was closed by adhesive inflammation, and contained a small plug, not of blood, but of coagulable lymph. The canal of the anterior tibial artery in the left leg was con- tracted towards its termination in the granulations covering the surface of the stump. This artery also contained a plug of coagulable lymph of about half an inch in length. The posterior tibial artery divided into two branches about half an inch from the surface of the stump. One of these branch- es was open, so that the injection passed readily out of it; but the canal of the other branch was completely obliterated by the process of adhesive inflammation. From this dissection, as well as from several others which I have made, and from others which have since come to my knowledge, in which a similar open state of the extremities of arteries in stumps existed after death, I am inclined to believe that hemorrhage does not always occur during life, even in cases in which the artery of the stump, previously to death, has not been completely obliterated by adhesive in- flammation ; and that this coagulation of the blood takes place less frequently in mortification than has been suppo- sed by some late writers, particularly by Mr. Hunter. This open state of the extremities of arteries is an ap- pearance which I have also repeatedly met with in the dis- section of the stumps of those who had died after amputa- tion, in cases which had not been subsequently affected with gangrene, and in which, during life, no hemorrhage what- ever had occurred. It is a state also, I suspect, which oc- casionally occurs in the extremities of the larger arteries, from which hemorrhage takes place after wounds and ope- rations. The separation of the mortified from the living parts i-- not as one would, on a careless view, be apt to conceive, the sole effect of putrefaction, nor of the exudation of coagula- ble lymph in the line of contact between the dead and living 440 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. parts, as has sometimes been stated. It is, I am inclined tn believe, a vital phsenomenon, but a vital phsenomenon in the production of which several powers co-operate. But this is a point which I have already dismissed in the account which I formerly gave you of ulceration.* * See Lectures, from p. 305 to 317. TREATMENT OF MORTIFICATION---CONSTI- TUTIONAL AND LOCAL MEANS OF CURE. The consideration of the distinction of mortification into acute and chronic, the various forms of this affection, the different states of the body in which it occurs, and the va- riety of causes from which it proceeds, and by which it may be aggravated, must already have prepared your minds to believe that there can be no general plan of cure for mor- tification, no measures of treatment equally suitable to the differences which occur in the seat, form, progress, and state of this disease, nor to the various morbid affections of the general system by which it is usually accompanied. In attending to the effects supposed to result from the opera- tion of the external and internal remedies which are daily employed for the cure of mortification, there are two facts well ascertained which appear to me to be peculiarly deser- ving of your regard. The first of these is, that mortifica- tion often stops spontaneously without any assistance what- ever from medicine; the second, that it often begins and continues to spread, or, even after it has stopt for a while, recommences and proceeds to a fatal termination, in spite of the best-directed efforts of the healing art. Impressed as my mind has long been with the knowledge of these facts, you need not be surprised, if, in treating of the cure of mortification, I should sometimes express myself with doubt, as to the real efficacy of some of those substances, which have at different times been greatly extolled for their virtues in stopping the progress of that disease, and in re- medying its local and constitutional symptoms. For the sake of order, I shall divide the observations which I have to make on the cure of mortification, first, in- to those which relate to the treatment of acute mortifica- tion, or of mortification attended by inflammatory fever; and, secondly, into those which relate to the treatment of LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 441 chronic mortification, or of mortification commencing with- out fever, or attended by fever of a typhoid type. I have adopted this distinction, not because I shall always be able to refer the observations I have to make exclusively to the one or the other of these forms, but partly because it is a distinction to which I have already had occasion to refer; and partly, also, because it is a distinction which, in so far as it can in individual cases be observed, must lead to dif- ferent, if not, in some respects, opposite modes of treatment. It, however, unfortunately happens, that in mortification, as in many other diseases, there arc cases of a mixed na- ture, in the conduct of which very decided modes of prac- tice will be found to be as uncertain in their principles as ihey may be doubtful in their effects, and in which you may be assured that he is not the worst practitioner who abstains from doing mischief, nor those the least valuable remedies, which, by effecting little, leave much to be done by na- ture. The treatment of mortification, like that of almost every other chirurgical disease, may he either general or local. We shall first consider the general treatment. Upon this subject, I may remark, that when a high degree of inflam- mation threatens to terminate in gangrene, the mode of treatment which I have already so fully described by the name of the antiphlogistic regimen, must in general be pur- sued.* This regimen, as you all know, consists in the em- ployment of blood-letting, purgatives, diaphoretics, and di- luents, and in abstinence from all vegetable or animal sub- stances which have a tendency to excite or to augment the state of febrile action. It is a regimen which must be pur- sued in all its branches, so long as inflammatory fever con- tinues, or any hope of procuring resolution remains. This is a rule which admits of few, if any, exceptions. It is only in cases in which the fever from the first assumes a typhoid character, or where the mortification takes place without fever having previously occurred, that any devia- tion from the antiphlogistic regimen can be allowed. The quantity of blood to be abstracted will vary accord- ing to the more or less inflammatory constitution of the patient, the seat of the inflammation, the state of its pro- gress, and according, also, to the knowledge which we have of the particular tendency of the inflammation which pre- vails. You will find very little difference of opinion among * See Lectures, from p. 135 to 14i. 3 K 4i2 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. medical men respecting the utility of bloodletting in the ear- lier stages of all the violent inflammatory affections of the head, chest, or belly, which threaten to terminate in gan- grene. It is not so, however, with regard to blood-letting in severe injuries of the extremities, as in compound frac- tures, for example; nor in particular kinds of inflamma- tions, such as those which occur in erysipelas, carbuncle, hospital gangrene, burns, frost-bite, &c. In these affections the patient can seldom, it is said, bear with impunity any considerable loss of blood. In many instances of these in- juries and affections, blood-letting, I know, is not required; but I am doubtful, even if it were generally employed, whe- ther it would produce all the mischiefs which have of late years been ascribed to it. I believe it to be the most cfiica- cious of any of the remedies that can be employed, in all cases of inflammatory fever threatening to terminate in gangrene, and that its use in such cases ought never to be omitted in the young, strong, and plethoric. For one case in which I have seen injury done by bleeding, several have occurred to me in which the disposition to gangrene was increased, and its progress accelerated, by the early use of hot and stimu- lating substances. Indeed the great and sudden relief botli of the constitutional and local symptoms, which I have so frequently seen produced by spontaneous hemorrhages, and that, too, even in cases where the gangrene had actu- ally terminated in sphacelus, has tended much to weaken my fears with regard to the use of the lancet in mortifications. Whether in these cases it would have been safe aud proper to have taken away blood in quantities equal to that lost by the spontaneous hemorrhagy, I am unable to say; but the immediately good effects of the hemorrhage, and the success- ful termination of the cases to which I allude, have left in my mind many doubts with regard to the effects which must have resulted, from the early adoption of a stimulating re- gimen, and continued perseverance in it in other similar cases, which had ultimately a very different termination. In the treatment of acute inflammatory mortification, or gangrene, after as much blood has been taken away as may be deemed safe or proper, still the other parts of the antiphlo- gistic regimen must be continued so long as any increased action of the heart and arteries continues, or any hopes of spontaneous resolution or of recovery remains. The use of purgatives seems to be particularly required in those cases in which the local inflammatory affection is accompanied with derangements of the digestive and biliary organs. An- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 443 timonial diaphoretics are those from which I should be in- clined to expect most advantage in the commencement of the attack; but after the inflammatory action has been sub- dued, opiates, either alone or combined with antimony, or, what is still better, with ipecacuanha, as in Dover's pow- der, are frequently of singular advantage, not only by dimi- nishing pain, but also by inducing a soft and moist state of the skin. A vegetable is to be preferred to an animal diet in the commencement, not only of inflammatory gangrene, but in that also which is accompanied from the first by fever of a typhoid type. By administering, as is but too often done, wine and animal food, in the commencement of diseases which have a gangrenous tendency, the febrile heat and fre- quency of the pulse are increased, the stomach becomes loaded, the tongue foul, the patient restless and delirious, and his situation dangerous, if not hopeless. A less stimu- lating regimen gives the powers of nature time to operate, and affords us an opportunity of administering as much of a mild, nourishing, farinaceous aliment, as the patient's ap- petite requires, or his powers of digestion allow. Every gangrenous inflammatory affection may terminate, as has already been remarked, in resolution, in ulceration, or in a state which must pass into sphacelus. In the tran- sition from gangrene to sphacelus, an abatement of the symptomatic fever usually takes place in almost all cases which have ultimately a favourable termination. This I am inclined to believe is the first period in which it is safe to have recourse to the use of vinous liquors, or of a diet which is chiefly animal. These substances should at first be administered only in small quantities, and their use perseve- red in or abandoned, according to the effects which they appear to produce upon the intellectual functions, upon the pulse, the skin, and the tongue. If the pulse be rendered quicker, the skin hotter, and the tongue drier and fouler, than before they were administered, we may be assured that they are doing mischief, and may add to the extent of the evil which they are employed to remedy. Even after the state of sphacelus has supervened, we must be regulated in our treatment of the constitutional affection by the kind and degree of the symptomatic fever which prevails, and by the heat and appearance of the parts which more immediately surround those which have passed into the state of spha- celus. In this state, and during the progress of the separation 144 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. of the sphacelated parts, you may safely allow your patient whatever kinds of food or drink seem to have the effect of supporting the strength, while they do not add to the fre- quency of the pulse. A diminution in the frequency of the pulse is by no means an uncommon, and it is always one of the most agreeable effects which, during the progress, and towards the termination of febrile disorders, can result. from the use of nourishing food, wine, or other cordials. These are seldom proper, however, in the dry and furred state of the tongue; and therefore we must attend to the state of this organ also, in judging of the propriety of ad- ministering them. Before this becomes moist on the edges at least, animal food is seldom proper. In cases admitting of, or requiring animal food, it is the lighter aud more easi- ly digested kinds only which should be given. The quan- tity of wine or other cordial liquors which is allowed, must be proportioned to the age, habits, and particular situation of the patient, and according also to the effects which it seems to produce. In conducting the regimen of a patient, in circumstances similar to those which I have supposed, it is of great consequence to administer only such quantities of food as the patient can digest easily; to allow one meal to be digested before another is given, by which you avoid the injurious effects which almost always arise from the ad- mixture of different kinds of food; and to keep the intesti- nal canal sufficiently open by the occasional use, when it is necessary, of proper laxative or purgative substances. I have insisted longer upon the regulation of the diet, in the treatment of gangrenous affections, than to some of you may seem necessary ; but I have done so from a belief, that the due regulation of the diet, particularly in the latter sta- ges of these affections, is of infinitely more consequence to a final cure than any remedies which you can employ. In- deed, in most cases of mortification, I am inclined to believe, that food and drink, properly adapted to the situation of the patient, and the stage of his disease, are almost the only kinds of internal medicines which are required. Of the various internal medicines which have at different times been recommended for the cure of mortification, the Peruvian bark, or cinchona officinalis, holds undoubtedly the first place. It has, indeed, been so much celebrated as a remedy in mortification, that it might seem culpable in me to neglect mentioning it. The opinions, however, of au- thors, with regard to its real efficacy in curing mortification, are divided ; and we have, perhaps, yet to learn what the LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 445 particular kinds of gangrene are, the stages of these affec- tions, and the precise circumstances of the patient in which its use will prove beneficial. I think I have frequently seen it prove hurtful, when administered in cases of mortifica- tion, by loading the stomach of the patient, creating a dis- like to food, and sometimes by exciting an obstinate diar- rhoea. 1 believe it to be, in mortification, a medicine com- pletely inert and inefficacious. This opinion, however con- trary it may seem to established creed, and to the usual rou- tine of chirurgical practice, is, I have reason to believe, the opinion of many of the best-informed practitioners of the present day ; and I may add, also, that it has been the opi- ' nion of many of the best-informed practitioners for a period of more than fifty years. In proof of this, I shall read you a few extracts from practical authors, hy which you will easily be able to form an accurate judgment of the degree of credit to which the reports of the efficacy of this drug, in particular instances of mortification, are entitled. The bark was first employed for the cure of gangrene by Mr. Rushworth of Northampton, about the year 1715; and various cases, in proof of its singular efficacy in the cure of that disease, were afterwards published by Mr. Rushworth, Mr. Amyand, Mr. Shipton, and Mr. Douglass. In almost all these cases, it is particularly deserving of your no- tice, that the salutary effects supposed to arise from the use of the bark took place w ithin less than twenty-four hours after it had been first administered ; a period obviously too short to have enabled it to produce any considerable effects in cases so desperate as those described, and which ought to have created a suspicion at least, in the minds of those who employed it, that these salutary changes had begun, or were about to take place, before the bark had been admini- stered. The following opinion, with regard to the use of the bark in mortification, was published by M. Quesnai, in the year 1749. " This remedy is recommended in the Philosophi- cal Transactions by Mr. Shipton, and in the Edinburgh Medical Essays and Observations by Dr. Monro and Mr. Paisley. Besides the works in which it is incidentally men- tioned, we have several treatises written expressly on this pretended specific. Heister wished to try the use of the bark in the case of a woman 70 years of age, who had a gan- grene of the foot from an internal cause ; but as she always vomited this medicine immediately after taking it, Heister was obliged to give up the trial. His patient, however, re- 446 LECTURES 0N INFLAMMATION. covered. Had there been no obstacle to the employment of the bark in this case, the cure might have been regarded as a proof of the efficacy of that drug, not by Heister indeed, but by others who might naturally enough have attributed so successful a termination to the use of the bark ; for in all diseases treated empirically, the greater part of mankind al- most always regard the recovery as having proceeded en- tirely from the remedies which have been employed. Single observations are generally more amusing than instructive; and in medicine we may be permitted to doubt, till the truth has been established by a sufficient number of trials. Mr. Amyand, Fellow of the Royal Society of London, and Sur- geon to his Britannic Majesty, who uses much circumspec- tion in judging of the use of the bark in mortification, has endeavoured to collect a sufficient number of observations, to dissipate the uncertainty which prevails with regard to the use of this remedy. He has communicated several of these to the Royal Academy of Surgery, in order that they might be examined with all the strictness and accuracy which a subject of this importance demands. But this at least is certain, that the results of the trials which have been made with the bark in France have not confirmed the suc- cess said to have been obtained in the observations publish- ed in England."* The opinions of Mr. Sharp, with regard to the use of the bark in mortification, published the year after those of M. Quesnai, are, if possible, still more deserving of your atten- tion. They form a singular contrast with the opinions enter- tained, and modes of reasoning usually employed by a class of practitioners, becoming every day, it is to be hoped, less numerous, who see nothing in the favourable symptoms, pro- gress, and terminations of diseases, but whatthey themselves have accomplished: and who, in reporting the results of their own practice, attribute every recovery to the efficacy of the medicines which they have employed, every unfavourable or fatal termination to the destinies of nature, but who hesi- tate not to ascribe every unsuccessful event, in the practice of others, to ignorance, prejudice, neglect, or misconduct. « There has lately started up," says Mr. Sharp, " in Great Britain, a new practice of treating this complaint, which at present makes some noise in other parts of Eu- rope, and is therefore worth our attention. Every body will immediately conclude, that I mean the cortex peruvi- * See Quesnai Traite de la Gangrene, yagc 373. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 4*7 anus, which, within these few years, has been so exalted for its virtues in stopping a gangrene, that the cautery itself was not more esteemed among the ancients than is this medicine by some of the moderns. 1 know it will be looked upon by many as a kind of scepticism, to doubt the efficacy of a re- medy so well attested by such an infinity of cases; and yet I shall frankly own, I have never clearly, to my satisfac- tion, met with any evident proofs of its preference to the cordial medicines usually prescribed; though I have for a long time made experiment of it, with a view to search in- to the truth. '« Perhaps it may seem strange thus to dispute a doctrine established on what is called matter of fact; but I shall here observe that, in the practice of physic and surgery, it is of- ten exceedingly difficult to ascertain a fact. Prejudice, or want of abilities, sometimes misleads us in our judgment, where there is evidently a right and a wrong; but in cer- tain cases, to distinguish how far the remedy, and how far nature operate, is probably above our discernment. In gan- grenes, particularly, there is frequently such a complication of unknown circumstances as cannot but tend to deceive an unwary observer. Mortifications arising from mere cold, compression or stricture, generally cease upon removing the cause; and are, therefore, seldom proper cases for proving the power of bark. However, there are two kinds of gan- grene, where internals have u fair trial; those are, a spread- ing gangrene from an internal cause, and a spreading gan- grene from violent external accidents, such as gunshot wounds, compound fractures, &e. Yet even here we cannot judge of their effect with absolute certainty; for sometimes a mortification from internal causes is a kind of critical dis- order. There seems to be a certain portion of the body destined to perish, and no more ; of this we have an infini- ty of examples brought into our hospitals, where the gan- grene stops at a particular point without the least assistance from art; the same thing happens in the other species of gangrene from violent accidents, where the injury appears to be communicated to a certain distance and no farther; though, by the way, I shall remark in this place, contrary to the received opinion, that gangrenes from these accidents (where there has been no previous straitness of bandage,) are as often fatal as those from internal causes. " As I have here stated the fact, we see how diflicult it is to ascertain the real efficacy of this medicine. But had bark in any degree those wonderful effects in gangrenes which it 448 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. has in periodical complaints, its pre-eminence would no more be doubted in the one case than in the other. What in my judgment seems to have raised its character so high, are the great numbers of single observations published on this sub- ject, the authors of which, not having frequent opportuni- ties of seeing the issue of this disorder under the use of cor- dials, &c, and some of them, perhaps, prejudiced with the common supposition, that every gangrene is of itself mor- tal, have therefore ascribed a marvellous influence to the bark when the event has proved successful."* To the opinions already adduced of the inefneacy of the bark in mortification, I shall only add that of Mr. Pott. " I am sensible," says this author, in his Observations on flic Mortification of the Toes and Feet, " that many of ray readers will be surprised at my affirming, that the Peruvian bark will not stop a mortification; a distemper in which, for some years, it has been regarded as specific: but I must beg not to be misunderstood. I mean to confine my obser- vation and my objection to this particular species of morti- fication, which I regard as being suigeneris: and under this restriction I must repeat, that I have seldom, if ever, seen the bark successful. In all other cases, wherein it is used or recommended, no man has a higher opinion of it; but in this I cannot give it a praise which it does not deserve. " I believe 1 may venture to say, that 1 have tried it as fairly, as fully, and as variously, as any man has, or can: 1 have given it in the largest quantity at the shortest intervals, and for the longest possible space; that is, as long as the pa- tient's life would permit; I have given it by itself, in decoc- tion, extract, and substance: I have combined all these to- gether; I have joined it with nitre, sal. absynth., with snake-root, with confect. cardiac, with volatile salts, anil with musk, as different circumstances seemed to require or admit: 1 have used it as fomentation, as poultice, as dress- ing; 1 have assisted it with every thing which has been usually thought capable of procuring or assisting diges- tion; still the distemper has continued its course, perhaps a little more slowly, but still it has ended in death. « I am sorry to rob one of our great medicines of any part of its supposed merit; but as, on the one hand, its claim in this instance is unjust, and as, on the other, I hope to add as much to the character of another, there* medica will be no sufferer."! ' Sec Sharp's Enquiry, 1>. 273. f See Pott's Work*, vol. III. p. 235. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 449 The medicine to which Mr. Pott alludes, in the sentence last quoted, is opium; a medicine which, though it certain- ly has not acquired the same degree of celebrity with bark, in the treatment of mortification, is one, however, which, from its well-known diaphoretic, stimulant, and anodyne powers, is much more entitled to the attention of practi- tioners. In saying so much in favour of opium, I would not by any means have you to place the same reliance on its powers for stopping, even the mortification of the toes and feet in old people, which appears to have been done by Mr. Pott. From the trials which I have made, and which 1 have seen made by others, 1 cannot allow myself to believe that its powers, in stopping this particular kind of mortification, are greater than in stopping any other form or variety of the disease. It is obvious, however, from Mr. Pott's account, that his mind was strongly impressed with a very different opinion. His opinion seems to me to have been formed from the results of a very small number of cases, and in complete forgetfulness of the invaluable observations of his preceptor Mr. Sharp, with regard to the frequent spontane- ous stoppage of mortification in cases in which no medi- cines whatever are used. There are few, if any, cases of mortification, I believe, in which, if the patient survives for any length of time, the use of opium is not sooner or later required. Given, it is true, in the commencement of acute mortification, it may prove useless, or even hurtful, by its stimulating effects, in adding to the violence of the symptomatic fever which occurs; but when this fever abates, or has been subdued, there is no other known remedy, from the use of which, in the pro- gress of gangrenous affections, such agreeable effects can in general be obtained. Opium may be given, in the cases re- quiring it, in doses of a grain, every twelve, eight, or six hours, according to the urgency of the symptoms, and ac- cording to the effects which it produces. We should always begin, particularly in elderly people, with small doses, and in these increase the dose as occasion may require. In the continued use of opium, also, we should always allow even the agreeable effects of the previous dose to go off before we administer a new dose, otherwise it will be difficult for us to judge of the real state of the patient, or of the effects which the opium is producing. By allaying the local pain, and by alleviating the general feelings of anxiety, uneasiness, and restlessness, which prevail in most cases of mortification, this medicine often procures sleep, and a temporary obli- 3 L iJO LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. vion of misery, which would be unceasing but for its use. I cannot, therefore, but regard the medical profession, and the public at large, as under lasting obligations to Mr. Pott, for having directed their attention, in so particular a man- ner, to the use of opium in mortification. Dr. Kirkland, however, in recommending the addition of opium to the local remedies used in mortification of the feet and toes, has mentioned an effect which occasionally results from its internal use, that appears to me to be particularly deserving of your attention. «« By this method of proceed- ing," says he, "there is less necessity for taking large doses of opium, which very frequently bring on a drunken deliri- um, make the patient sick, takeaway appetite, and thus do mischief instead of good; as is evident from their no way stopping the progress of the disease, when they have these effects. Whereas small doses, frequently repeated, will gra- dually lessen nervous irritability without such inconvenien- ces. I can aver, that I have repeatedly seen this kind of mortification removed under the use of anodyne topics, when we were obliged to leave off opium, because it brought on a delirium, and took away the appetite, without producing any good effect: and it may, 1 think, be laid down as a rule, that unless the patient can eat mild nourish- ing food, there will be but small hopes of a cure."* In an- other place, the same author remarks,««Indeed I have con- stantly observed, while a desireior food increaseth in pro- portion to the discharge, the patient often recovers; where- as, if the appetite fails, and cannot be restored, medicines afford no relief." There is one symptom or affection of a constitutional na- ture, that sometimes accompanies inflammatory gangrene, which I have neglected to mention. This symptom, how- ever, is the more deserving of your attention that it has been made the subject of a short essay by Mr. White of Manchester. That experienced and judicious practitioner had observed, that gangrene, arising from external injury, was sometimes accompanied by spasmodic contractions, and even convulsions; and in these cases, in order to allay irri- tation, and procure rest, he was led to employ large doses of musk and vedatile alkali. « I soon found that it," says Mr. AVhite, (meaning the combination of musk with vola- tile alkali), " not only removed the singultus, subsultus ten- * See Kirklanjj's Enquiry into the present State of Medical Stirjenr, to! II p. 423. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 451 dinum, and other convulsive spasms, but also procured ease, sleep, and a gentle diaphoresis; whilst at the same time the mortification regularly stopped. The circumstance," he adds, «» struck me, but I scarcely durst flatter myself the stoppage of this complaint itself was owing to the medicine, till, from repeated trials of it, I observed the same uniform effects. It has succeeded to the utmost of my wishes in mor- tification, accompanied with, or occasioned by convulsive spasms, or arising from local injury, producing irritation." Mr. White relates four cases, in proof of the efficacy of this remedy. From the perusal of these cases, you will perceive that the musk and volatile alkali produced uniformly their salutary effects within a few hours after they first began to be administered, at a period when but little of these drugs had been taken, and in which they could not, in my appre- hension, be supposed to have produced any very consider- able effect. Gangrene, we know, often stops at a particular point, without the least assistance from art, there appearing, as Mr. Sharp basso well expressed it, a certain portion of the body destined to perish, and no more. That the cure, in the four cases mentioned by Mr. White, was in a great mea- sure spontaneous, I am inclined to believe, not only for the reasons I have already assigned, but also from the now very generally acknowledged ineificacy of musk as an antispas- modic; and likewise from the very candid acknowledgment of Mr. White, that he had been disappointed in its effects when it was tried in gangrenes and mortifications arising from other causes. You will find, at p. 53, of Mr. O'Hal- loran's Treatise on Gangrene and Sphacelus, a still more formidable case of gangrene with convulsions, than any of those described by Mr. White; but which underwent a spontaneous cure. Had bark, opium, or musk and volatile alkali, been used, they would all severally have been suppo- sed to have saved the life of this patient, and to have esta- blished, in the clearest and most undeniable manner, the efficacy of these drugs in curing a gangrene accompanied with convulsions. In perusing the history of the general remedies which Lave at different times been extolled, for their singular effi- <} cacy in stopping the progress of mortification, it cannot fail to surprise you, that medical practitioners, in condemning, without reserve, the remedies employed by their predeces- sors, should so often have been led, by some lucky hint or fortunate occurrence, to the discovery of a new remedy, or mode of practice, which is never afterwards acknowledged 452 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. by themselves to have failed of producing, in their hands at least, the must beneficial effects. If a sufficient explanation of this curious fact be not found in the eagerness with which most practitioners seek for professional reputation, and in the reluctance which they have to part with it, 1 know not to what other source of information I can refer you, unless to the inestimable observations which 1 have already quoted from Mr. Sharp's Critical Enquiry. A Materia Medica, composed by a body of experienced practitioners, who had retired altogether from the exercise of their profession, would give us, 1 suspect, an account of the medicinal vir- tues of many of our most celebrated remedies, very differ- ent from that which is to be found in the treatises which have been compiled for us from the writings of those, who at the time of commencing authors, were either just enter- ing into practice, or who, having been for some time enga- ged in acquiring tbe emoluments, become ambitious also of sharing in the honours of their profession. Wo be to the trade in drugs, and to the dispensers of useless medicines, if ever such a work should make its appearance, and get into any degree of popular favour. The local treatment of mortification, in several of its stages, is a matter which is still very far from being esta- blished on any thing like clear and decided principles. In the treatment, indeed, of some of those cases of external injury, in which we have reason to dread the supervention of gangrene from excess of inflammation, advantage may occasionally be derived from the judicious use of the differ- ent means which I formerly described, when speaking of the local treatment of inflammation.* But when gangrenous inflammation has once taken place, whether it be of a more acute or chronic character, I doubt much whether there be any local remedies, which can be said to possess disc utieut or resolvent powers in gangrene; and whether the surgeon, by a very active interference, is not often in danger of do- ing more harm than good by the use of local remedies. Wo every day see gangrenous inflammation undergo spontane- ous resolution, in situations, as in cynanche maligna, in which it is diflicult, if not impossible, to apply local reme- dies. In erysipelas, also, a disease in which there is always $ more or less of a gangrenous tendency, practitioners of ex- perience now usually direct their attention chiefly to the constitutional symptoms, and abstain from the use of local * See Lectures, from page 146 to 156. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 453 remedies; contenting themselves, in this respect, with de- siring their patients to sprinkle the parts affected with flour, and to keep them in a moderate and uniform temperature. But the application of a substance so perfectly inert as flour, can be regarded only, I conceive, as a tacit acknowledgment on the part of those who employ it, that they know of no external remedies which can be of use, or which are requi- red in the treatment of erysipelas. Yet one would require to read through the history of the external remedies recom- mended in different periods of our art, for the cure of ery- sipelas, to become fully aware of the merit of this improve- ment. In cases of acute inflammation, threatening to terminate in gangrene, the first object of the surgeon should be to re- move all the exciting causes by which the state of gangrene is liable to be induced, whether these be irritation by a broken or dislocated bone, strangulation by a tendon, com- pression by a fascia, the presence of some irritating fluid, acrid applications, &c. No curative mode of treatment need be employed, or can be supposed to prove useful, so long as these causes are permitted to operate. In the treatment of none of the affections liable to terminate in mortification, is the success of the surgeon in preventing the occurrence of this disease, in general so manifest and complete, as by re- moving, in an early stage, the stricture of tendinous parts producing strangulation in hernise. When gangrene actually does supervene, whether due at- tention has been given or not to prevent it, there are a va- riety of remedies that are usually had recourse to, some of which are more, others less powerful in their operation. Of these, cold and hot applications are, perhaps, the most im- portant. In practice, however, it must be confessed, that it is often diflicult to discriminate the cases in which these applications are respectively required. The choice which we make, however, should in some measure be regulated by the notion which wc form of the more or less acute charac- ter of the inflammation which we fear will prove gangre- nous ; by the force of the circulating system ; by the local heat of the parts affected; and, in doubtful cases, by the degree of relief which the particular application affords. In cases of the more active kind, the application of cold water, ei- ther alone, or holding sugar of lead or vinegar in solution, often affords great and unequivocal relief. In diminishing the temperature, cold applications in these cases lessen the sensibility of the parts to which they are applied, and weaken 454 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. the impetus of blood into these parts. But in chronic cases, in which the inflammation is obviously of a gangrenous na- ture, an increase, not an alleviation, of the local affection can be reasonhly expected from their use. Here we must content ourselves with preserving, by means of clothing, the natural temperature of the parts affected, or raise it, where it has been too much diminished, by the application of warmth. But caution is required in the use of hot, as well as of cold applications. I doubt much whether there be any cases of gangrenous inflammation, in which the temperature of the hot applications employed should be above the natu- ral heat of the part to which they are applied. If there be any such, they can only be cases, I conceive, of chronic gan- grene, in which the temperature of the part, as of an extre- mity, has, by injudicious exposure, been reduced below its natural standard. In the application of heat to parts affect- ed with gangrenous inflammation, the heat has seldom been applied by simple water alone, but either by decoctions of aromatic herbs, of herbs reputed antiseptic, or by the ap- plication of warm vinegar, spirits of wine, with camphor, turpentine, and other stimulating gums, or essential oils in solution. But I know of no accurate observations, no re- gular series of experiments, in which the effects of temper- ature, either alone, or of temperature in conjunction with the action of the substances to which I have alluded, have been either ascertained or recorded. The local treatment of gangrenous cases, in what respects temperature, and the application of stimulating substances, has hitherto been purely empyrical, and must remain so, till some general facts are ascertained which may serve as principles to direct our practice. I do not by any means believe, nor do I wish to persuade you, that the local means which have been com- monly used to stop the progress of a spreading gangrene, are all equally inert and inefficacious; but I have to regret that I cannot, from my own experience, nor that of others, point out to you the remedies that are best entitled to your attention, nor the precise circumstances in which they ought to be employed. In the observations which I have made respecting the lo- cal treatment of gangrenous inflammation, 1 have hitherto taken it for granted, that no abrasion of the cutaneous sur- face, no wound, ulceration, nor sphacelus exist. An abra- sion of cutaneous texture is sometimes occasioned in gan- grenous inflammation, by the formation of vesications of a larger or smaller size, and in others by the state of excori- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 45j ation. In these cases the application should be such as can be removed easily without their having adhered to the cu- ticle ; and when portions of this membrane, however small, have been destroyed, the applications must be such as do not stimulate too highly, nor give pain to the denuded cu- tis. Solutions of sugar of lead, which are not permitted to dry upon the parts to which they are applied, the linimen- tum ex aq. calcis, and mild ointments, form, in most instan- ces of vesication or excoriation, the best local remedies. In gangrenous inflammation, succeeding to wound, the state of the wound itself, and of the parts more immediately surrounding it, are those which, in a more particular man- ner, require the attention of the surgeon. In almost all in- stances of wounds giving rise to gangrene, re-union by the first intention does not of itself usually take place, nor is it in general to be attempted by the surgeon. A speedy and mild suppuration is the object most to be desired : But this is a process which you know takes place, in general, best under the application of emollient poultices. In severe com- pound fractures, in gunshot wounds, or in lacerated wounds of the joints, if the injury be recent, and the inflammation threatens to be of the active kind, local bleeding, from the parts more immediately injured, may be required. In these cases, if the inflammation runs high, and the heat of the part be much increased, the temperature of the poultice may be at first a few degrees below that of the part to which it is applied. But when cold ceases to he agreeable to the feelings of the patient, there is, in general, reason to be- lieve that it is improper. In the less acute and more chronic cases of gangrenous inflammation, as in malignant erysipelas and carbuncle, in the gangrene of the toes and feet of old people, in the sphace- lating state of hospital gangrene, and in severely contused wounds in which gangrene and sphacelus have supervened, the emollient poultice, which is applied to promote the se- paration of the dead parts, may have an addition made to it of a greater or less quantity of| the unguentum resinosum, or even of oil of turpentine itself. In the more severe of these cases, where we have reason to dread the extension of the sphacelus, warm dressings, as they have been termed, which are formed by dipping pledgits of charpee in a mix- ture of equal parts of the unguentum resinosum and oil of turpentine, may be applied, of a temperature as hot as the patient can bear without pain; and over these we may lay an emollient poultice, of a large size and soft consistence. *56 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. This was the mode of dressing followed by Wiseman in cases of gangrene and sphacelus similar to those which I have mentioned ; and it is to be regarded, I am persuaded, as a very considerable improvement on the practice so much used by the ancients, and by most of the older surgeons, of dressing mortified parts with the unguentum ^Egyptiacum. Hildanus, in particular, recommends the application of pledgits spread with the unguentum ^Egyptiacum, and of an emollient poultice, to parts threatened with, or passing into the state of sphacelus : and adds, that for such parts, they form by far the best local remedy. After the sphacelus stops, and the process of ulceration begins in the inflamed line of contact between the dead and the living parts, it will often be found that the turpentine dressings are too stimulating, and occasion a considerable degree of pain. When this happens, we must either dimi- nish the quantity of the turpentine in the dressings, or re- move it altogether, according to circumstances. Besides the pain, a considerable extension of the ulceration would be, in general, the effect of continuing these applications after they begin to produce uneasiness. The ulcerating sur- face is, in the progress of separation, liable to pass under every mode of treatment, into the state of a painful and ir- ritable ulcer ; and in this state it may require to be treated with decoctions of popjjy-heads, or with the application of the turnip, carrot, fresh hemlock leaf, stale beer, ferment- ing poultices, &c. Whatever application irritates, gives pain, or renders the discharge thin and watery, is to be avoided ; while those which we find, from trial, have a ten- dency to soothe the irritated surface, to promote granula- tion, and to improve the condition of the discharge, must be employed, so long as they continue to produce these agreeable effects. In the management, however, of the sores from the separation of dead parts, as in those from other causes, a change in the applications made to them has often a most beneficial tendency. I mentioned to you formerly, that gangrene not unfre- quently occurs from pressure, in persons who are long fixed down to their beds in one particular position by disease. This affection usually has its seat in parts which are but thinly covered with muscular flesh. It occurs towards the latter stages of long-continued febrile diseases, as after ty- phus or hectic fever, attended by tedious suppurations; or even without these fevers, as in paralysis, and in very bad cases of compound fracture. It must be remarked, how- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 457 ever, that there are two forms of disease, arising from pres- sure, which have not in every instance been very accurately distinguished from each other. One of these is the morti- fication I have mentioned ; the other, a chafed, excoriated, and ulcerated state of the same parts ; which seems to be produced also by pressure. The mortified state arising from pressure, as Mr. Hunter justly remarks, is an indication of a greater degree of weak- ness in tho part than the ulcerated. We not unfrequently sec these two states existing in the same diseased surface at the same time. The part in which a mortified slough or eschar has been formed, passes very readily into the state of ulcerative inflammation ; and a sore which was at first but small, often acquires in this way a very large size. The oc- currence of this ulcerated state is promoted, and its symp- toms greatly aggravated, by inattention to cleanliness. The urine, in particular, is apt to produce this affection when allowed to wet the clothes upon which the patient lies. In the management of this case, therefore, it must be obvious that our first attention must be given to cleanliness, and to removing, if possible, the patient from the position in which the affection has been produced by pressure. If the skin be excoriated and broken, a little tutty pow- der, or flowers of tin, may be dusted upon the part; or if an ointment be required, those which contain tin or lead in their composition are in general to be preferred. But when the ulceration threatens to extend, these reme- dies are to be laid aside, and some more soothing applica- tions employed. No application should be continued long which produces much irritation and pain ; for in this case, the continuance of the application may tend to promote, rather than retard, the process of ulcerative absorption. In the irritable or painful state of this ulceration, the greatest benefit is often derived from the application of an emollient, hemlock, carrot, or fermenting poultice. Gangrene from pressure occurs in very various degrees. It is sometimes, though but seldom, confined to the skin, which becomes red and painful, without excoriation or des- quamation of the cuticle. In this state the parts may be bathed with spirits, either alone, or holding a little camphor in solution. Some prefer a liniment, made by beating the white of an egg with spirits. When, from particular cir- cumstances, it becomes difficult or impossible to turn the patient fronv the position in which either ulceration or gangrene has supervened, great relief will be obtained by SM 4j8 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. placing a soft swandown-pillow below him, which may be covered w it'i a bit of grey hare's fur, or by using, even after the skin has given way, a circular hollow pillow. When sphacelus succeeds to gangrene from pressure, the fermenting poultice is an application which, from attentive observation to the effects of external remedies in this affec- tion, I should be inclined to prefer. It seems to soothe the gangrened and pained parts, while it promotes powerfully the separation of those already mortified, in some instan- ces, however, I have found it too stimulating, and have been obliged to substitute the simple emollient, carrot or turnip poultice, in its place. Warm and stimulating applications, which are so useful in other cases of mortification, have, in several instances of this affection, appeared to me to excite a great deal of uneasiness and pain. When the sloughs are completely separated, and granulations formed, the affec- tion is to be treated in the manner I have already described, when speaking of granulating surfaces. In the treatment of gangrene from pressure, our attention should be directed, in a particular manner, to the support of the general sys- tem. As much mild nourishment as the digestive organs can easily consume, should be given, and every means taken, to prevent, alleviate, or cure the hectic fever, which is so liable to supervene in gangrenous affections proceeding from that cause. A sphacelus may be in one of two states; first, cither spreading from a point; or, secondly, already bounded by adhesive inflammation. In both of these conditions, it must be a main object with the surgeon, to preserve, if possible, the parts which are still alive ; but the means to be employed for this purpose cannot well be supposed to be the same in circumstances so dissimilar. In the first of thesecases, cloths dipt in spirit of wine, or in spirit of turpentine, the spirits being renewed from time to time, have often been supposed to be a local remedy, highly efficacious in putting a stop to the progress of sphacelus. They appear to prove useful to the parts to which they arc applied, by exciting in them a certain degree of inflammation. But when, in the second state, adhesive inflammation has once decidedly taken place, we must endeavour to promote the growth of granulations upon the ulcerating surface. Warm and emollient poultices are the means which have already been so often recommend- ed for that purpose. By experience we learn, however, that some forms of these preparations are better adapted than others for suppurating surfaces, attended with the separa- 4 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 459 lion of parts in the state of sphacelus, such as the hemlock, stale-beer, and fermenting poultices; or those which have a i\uc proportion of turpentine, or of some of the warm gums added to them. In times not very remote from our own, it was the gene- ral practice with surgeons to scarify mortified parts, partly with a view to facilitate the separation of these parts, and partly also with a view to retard the progress of the spha- celus. When the incisions or scarifications arc confined to a part that is completely sphacelated, no harm whatever can result from this practice. It may even be of use, by evacu- ating putrid fluids, and by breaking down the texture of the mortified parts, that arc afterwards to be separated. Scari- fications, however, have often been productive of mischief, and must always be so when carried so deep as to affect the sound parts, or when they are employed as a remedy for parts in a state of gangrene. The removal of portions of the mortified parts with the knife or scissars, may be useful, by allowing the external applications employed to come more completely into contact with those which are not deprived of their vitality, and the morbid condition of which they arc intended to alter. Amputation was long regarded as one of the most effec- tual means which could be employed to prevent the exten- sion of gangrene. This practice, however, has not received the sanction of experience ; on the contrary, it has been ge- nerally found, wherever it has been practised, in either acute or chronic gangrene, to accelerate much the progress of the disease, and in this way to hasten the death of the patient. The parts which were divided in amputation, though at a distance from a spreading gangrene and from sphacelus, were found speedily to assume the appearance of the affec- tion for which the operation had been performed. Till, therefore, the adhesive inflammation comes on, and a dis- tinctly marked separation of the dead from the sound parts takes place, amputation is, in few, if in any cases of morti- fication, admissible. We never know, previously to this, where a gangrene or sphacelus are to stop, nor whether the powers of the constitution be sufficient to sustain the injury that the mortification has inflicted. Even when the adhe- sive inflammation comes on, it is, in most cases, best to allow some time to elapse before we operate, partly with a view to give time for the constitutional symptoms to abate, in other instances to allow the patient's strength to be re- cruited by nourishment and cordials, and partly also with 460 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. a view to learn, whether the constitution of the patient be indeed capable of so great a fresh shock, as that which am- putation must necessarily occasion. There are two periods in wounds liable to be affected with gangrene, in which it seems now to be very generally agreed among well-informed practitioners, that amputation may he best performed. The first of these periods is, before the local and constitutional symptoms supervene: The second is, after the mortification has stopt, and the constitutional symptoms attending it have subsided. But these arc points which I shall afterwards have occasion to consider, in treat- ing of the cases requiring amputation, and of the periods in which that operation may be most safely performed. If in the meanwhile, however, authority were permitted to influence your judgment in matters of this sort, I might quote to you the opinions of one who was as industrious in acquiring experience, by his own observation, as he ap- pears to have been liberally gifted by nature with all the talents which the practice of surgery can require. The authority to which I allude is that of Mr. Cheselden. This author observes," When the blood-vessels become unable to preserve the circulation in the extreme parts, whether from particular weakness in the vessels, or any other decay, I have always observed it to be hurtful to scarify. It lets out the juices that should assist nature to make a separa- tion of the mortified part; nor can it be known in what place we may safely amputate, till such a separation, which teaches us where it can be supported; and in any place short of that, an operation will be both useless and mis- chievous. I have known many succeed well who have been thus left to separate, but very few that were otherwise treated; nay, I have known some extraordinary instances of success, where the patients had the happiness to have no one about them to interrupt the kind assistance of na- ture."* * See Cheselden's Anatomy, 10th edit, page 208. BURNS. Burns are accidents of almost daily occurrence, which are painfully severe in their symptoms, in general very difficult to heal, and not unfrequently fatal in their termination. We include, under this appellation, every injury occasion- ed by heat or fire, from the slightest redness of the skin, to the most extensive and deep-seated destruction of the solid parts. But between these two extremes a variety of morbid phaenomena occur, which will require to be separately con- sidered. It has been usual to divide burns into different kinds or species. These divisions have sometimes been taken from the agents by which the burns are produced, but more fre- quently from the depth and extent of the local affection. The depth and extent to which the effects of burns have penetrated, appearing to me to afford the best grounds for distinction, I shall, in the few observations which I have to make upon these injuries, divide them, 1st, Into burns which produce an inflammation of the cutaneous texture, but an inflammation which, if it be not improperly treated, al- most always manifests a tendency to resolution. 2dly, Into burns which injure the vital powers of the cutis, occasion the separation of the cuticle, and produce suppuration on the surface of the cutaneous texture. Sdly, Into burns in which the vitality and organization of a greater or less por- tion of the cutis are either immediately or subsequently de- stroyed, and a soft slough or hard eschar produced. This is a division of burns which, so far as I know, was first made by Fabricius Hildanus; and which since his time has, with some slight modifications, very generally been adopted.* * " Quia combustiones in tres divisimus species vel gradus, ac deinccps ad uni- useujusque speciem propria prsescripturi simus remedia, necesse est, ut quomodo etc sign is et notis distinguenda sint, declaremug. Signa itaque primoe speciei, sive levissimaj combustionis hsecsunt: cutis rubicunda, dolor acerbissimus et pun- gitivus, non aliter, ac si cutis semine urticoe fricata esset. Mox, (nisi citissime occurratur segro remediis aptis) iiiflatur locus, et elevautur pustulx, in quibui 46:2 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. It is to be remembered, however, that this, as well as every other division of burns, must be in many respects arbitrary. The phsenomena which occur in the first species present themselves in the second and third; so that, in con- sidering the subject of burns, we shall find ourselves perpe- tually in danger of confounding the phsenomena of inflam- mation with those of gangrene, and those of gangrene with those of sphacelus. The phsenomena peculiar to each of these different states often occur in one and the same burn ; and it is probably in some, measure from inattention to this circumstance that so great a diversity of opinion has at dif- ferent times prevailed, with regard to the bpst method of treating burns. The phsenomena of burns, also, are in a state of constant progression; and the remedies which may be proper in one stage or state of these injuries, may become not only useless but injurious in another. Add to this, that peculiarities of constitution in particular individuals often occasion striking diversities in the appearance of burns, and in the effects which different remedies produce upon them ; so that of a number of the severer cases of burns, at first perfectly similar in appearance, and treated in every re- spect after the same way, you will not find that any two heal precisely in the same manner. Superficial burns, or scalds, as they are termed, are ge- nerally produced by the contact of hot liquids, or of the vapours arising from hot liquids. They are accompanied by redness of the skin, pungent pain, and an increased degree of temperature. To these a slight degree of swelling sooner or later supervenes. The pain in superficial burns is often more severe than in those of the third species, which have destroyed the vitality of the cutis ; and this pain is always aqua clara et alba continelur, tandem quoque Epidermis separatur. Ex circum- stantiis quoque cognoscitur combustio levis, nimirum rem ignitam levem tuissc, quemadmodum stramen, linum, stupse, et similia: aut statim defluxisse, utaqua fervida, vel corpus exiguo momento attigisse. Contra ver6 in altera specie, res ignita aliquandiu corpus attigit, vel vehementiorem in se habuit calorem, que- raadmodum ferrum ignitum, aut metallum aliquod liquefactum, lignum durissi- inum, pix, oleum, cera, vel simile quid. Hinc fit utpars illicd infletur, rubes- cat, doleat, urat, et ipso momento pustulse eleventur, in quibus continetur aqua subtilis et flavescens, xgerque de tensione cutis conqueritur: est enim vi ignis contracta atque densa. In ultima vero specie, ipso quoque momento, dum res i»nita adhseret corpori, elevantur pustulse, sed illicd denu5 concidunt, eopne- cipue loco, in quo combustio insignis et vehemens est: subjecta vero cutis nigra, vel saltern livida conspicitur, et obtuse sentit, siscalpellopungatur; est enim dura et exsiccata crusta, ea cum deciderit, remanet ulcus profundum et putridum. Ex natura quoque rei ignitse, et spatio, quo corpori adhesit, combustio insignis cognosci potest. Pono quamprimum Chirurgo occurrit Combustio, inquirat art quamnam speciera sit referenda, hoc est, an levis, raediocrU yel insignia fuerit. —Liber de Combustionibus, cap..III. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 463 aggravated for a time, at least, by exposure to heat. The inflammation in superficial burns resembles that produced by the action of a rubefacient. When not very severe, this inflammation, after some time, spontaneously disappears; and is not followed by any constitutional symptoms. But if this inflammation, instead of being resolved, continues, or, as in the severer cases of superficial burns, increases, vesi- cations are liable to form, and a symptomatic fever, propor- tioned in some degree to the extent of the local injury, and to the more or less irritable nature of the patient's consti- tution, is almost always produced. The indications of cure, in this species of burn, are ex- tremely simple. We must endeavour to remove the inflam- mation, and by this means to prevent the formation of blis- ters. But if we fail in this, we must treat the blistered parts so as not to induce ill-conditioned sores or ulcers. Before entering, however, into the consideration of the particular means by which these indications are to be ful- filled, it may be proper for me to remark, that two general methods of treating burns seem at all times to have been followed, in the regular, as well as in the empirical practice of the healing art. One of these has for its object to allevi- ate the symptoms of burns, by the application of substances which produce a cooling or refrigerant effect, the other to heal burns by calefacient or stimulating substances. Whe- ther, as has often been contended, the one of these modes of treatment be in every instance preferable to the other, or whether there may not be cases of burns in which the refri- gerant, and others in which the califacient mode of practice ought from the first to be followed, are points which are still far from being satisfactorily determined. Judging from my own observation, and from the results of the past experience of medical men, I am satisfied that each mode of treatment may have its peculiar advantages in the particular cases to which it is adapted.* • " Sed dividi quoque curatio potest in ea quse mediocriter exedentia repri- mentiaque, priino ct pustulas probibeant, et summam pelliculnm exasperent: deindejea quae tenia ad sunitatem perducaut.''—Celsus, lib. V. cap. 27. " Ambusta moderate detcrgentibus inedicamentis opus habeut, citra hoc ut maniteste calefaciaut aut iVigificia.it."—Paulcs De re Jnedica, lib. IV. cap. 11. " Quamvis passim intinita ad cuinbustiones apud practicos et plebeios in usu sintremeilia, nihilominus tamen omnia ail bane fiuem tendent, nimirum ut cm- pyreuma sive calorem, ab igne in parte affecta relictum, aut suftbeent, aut resol- >ant et d'ssipent. Suftbcatio autein emp> r:umatis fit aut IVigidis et humid is, vel aut frigidis et siccis medicamentis. Altera via extinguendi empyreiima in hoc epnsistit, ut cilor t-\traneus et humores acres resolvantui* et dissipentur. Id verb fit calidis mtd'eAineiitis, ut sequente capite declarabimus. Nunc opera; prctiujn est inquirerr the fire; accord- ing to thatconmmon saying, Omne simile, simili gandct: vel similem sibi trahit; Ignes ipse est sui ipsius alexiterinm." « Thus," he adds, " is the phsenomenon explained farther, and the practice justified after the same way as is that of plunging the frozen parts into cold water, or rubbing them well with snow, rather than to bring them presently to the fire, or bathe them first of all with hot fomentations." In treating of scalds, Heister says, in one place, that " the common method of applying the burnt part to a caudle, or the fire, and keeping it in that position as long as you can bear it, is frequently attempted with success, where the in- jury is in one of the fingers, or on the hand. By this means the vesication, and other symptoms which usually succeed, are happily prevented." And in another, he says, that " the injured part may be fomented with water as hot as the patient can bear it, till the pain and heat entirely dis- appear." Van Swieten also affirms, that he had often seen the pain of a burnt part relieved by the application of warm water; and the advantages, he adds, of holding a burn to the fire, usually called burning the burn, is proved by daily experience. Yet notwithstanding the weight of these authorities in fa- vour of the application of heat, in cases of superficial burns, the practice has never come into general use. Indeed, from the pain which is always produced by this method of treat- ing burns, it is not likely that it ever will be generally adopted. The inflammation in superficial burns has, as I have already mentioned, a natural tendency to resolution; and the fact which has been now so fully ascertained, that this resolution takes place under the influence of both hot and cold applications, would almost induce one to believe that nature, in effecting the cure of most cases of superficial burns, stands in need of but little assistance from art; and that whatever degree of credit practitioners may take to LECTURES ON INFLAMMATON. 467 themselves for the spontaneous results which occur under different modes of treatment, the cure in reality ought to be ascribed to nature. Many recoveries from scalds have of late years been observed to take place under the application of the metallic tractors; but whether the eflficacy of these tractors, in curing burns, might not, like that of the mag- nets mentioned by Pliny, be increased by roasting and pounding them well, may become, in the unaccountable mutations of public opinion, a matter not undeserving the attention of their ingenious proprietor. The recoveries to which I allude, seem to confirm, in a remarkable degree, the opinion of Heister, « that the first degree of burns is easily remedied." If the inflammation occasioned hy the application of a heated substance to the surface of the body, instead of be- ing resolved, continues, an effusion of serum generally takes place under the cuticle, vesications are formed, and the lo- cal affection which is produced seldom heals without pass- ing into the state of a suppurating sore. This forms the se- cond variety or species of burns, the constitutional and lo- cal effects of which vary extremely in their intensity and du- ration. When the born occupies a large surface, the pulse is of- ten quickened from the moment of the injury; more fre- quently, however, the increased quickness of the pulse does not take place till after a period of several hours. It is then accompanied with a hot dry skin, furred tongue, and the other symptoms of fever. But in burns, as in most other instances of cutaneous inflammation, the pulse, instead of being strong, full and hard, is small, quick and vibratory; so that the constitutional affection seems, in most instances, to partake more of an asthenic than of a sthenic character. It is on this account that bloodletting is so seldom employ- ed in the treatment of burns. It may become necessary, however, in patients of a strong robust constitution, in whom the symptomatic fever assumes an inflammatory type. I have often seen a single bleeding procure great relief in these cases; and I do not remember a case of burns in which bleeding was employed, where it seemed to be follow- ed with injurious effects. In the dry and hot state of the skin, diaphoretics may be used with advantage. Laxatives are often necessary; but it is in general best to employ only the gentler sort, on account of the trouble and pain which moving always gives to the patient. Anodynes are often re- quired, not only to procure sleep, but even a temporary al- 468 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. leviation of the pungency of the pain which the burn occa- sions. A mild vegetable and farinaceous diet should be used during the period of the symptomatic fever. Animal food, wine, and other cordials, may be required in the progress. of a suppurating burn; but they are not necessary at first, and, when given in this stage, are almost always injurious. The vesications which take place in this species of burn may occur almost from the first moments of the injury, or they may not appear till after a period of some hours. 1 have seen vesications in burns occ«r so late as the second or third day. We are directed by some practical authors to open these vesications as soon as they are fairly formed ; by others not to open them till after some days, or even to leave them to break of themselves. This diversity of opi- nion among practitioners is probably to be ascribed to the different effects which result from the particular manner in which vesications are opened. If a portion of the cuticle be removed, so as to permit the air to come into contact with the inflamed surface of the cutis, pain and a considerable degree of general irritation will necessarily be, induced; but if the vesications be opened cautiously with the point of a needle, so as to allow the serum to drain off slowly, without at the same time allowing the air to enter between the cuticle and cutis, the early opening of the vesications will not only not occasion pain, but will give considerable re- lief, by diminishing the state of tension with which the ve- sications are almost always, in a greater or less degree, ac- companied. When opened in this manner, the vesications often fill again with serum; but the punctures may be re- peated as often as is necessary, without any hazard of ag- gravating the inflammation. Great care should be taken, in every instance, to preserve the raised portion of cuticle as entire as possible, as this membrane is more useful than any other substance which we can employ, in defending the cu- tis from the action of the air, and in promoting the growth of the new cuticle. Suppuration is not, in every instance, the necessary con- sequence of vesication from burns; but it is a very common, and, in many instances, a very troublesome consequence. In severe cases it may take place by the second or third day : often not till a later period. It often occurs without any appearance of ulceration; continues for a longer or shorter time ; and is at last stopt by the formation of a new cuticle. In other instances, small ulcerations appear on the surface or edges of the burn. These spreading, form exten- LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 469 sive sores, which are in general long in healing, even where the granulations which form upon them have a healthy ap- pearance. In the former of these states, that in which sup- puration takes place without ulceration, few local remedies are required ; for the suppurating surface, in general, heals readily under the application of mild dressings. These seem to be useful, chiefly by excluding the air, and by keeping the suppurating surface in a soft and easy state. As a ge- neral remedy in this species of burns, after refrigerants have ceased to produce beneficial effects, 1 know of none which deserves a preference to the linimentum ex aqua calcis, so well known in this country by the name of Carron-oil. In cases, however, in which cicatrization is long in being induJ ced, it may be necessary to substitute, in place of this lini- ment, ointments containing lead or zinc in their composi- tion. Those which contain lead sometimes give pain ; and in most instances where they do so they are improper. The unguentum elapidecalaminare, enumerated by Hippocrates among the remedies for burns, and so strongly recommend- ed by Turner, is one of the most useful applications which has yet been discovered for suppurating burns. Of late years its application has been often advantageously super- seded, in the granulating state of burns, by that of adhesive straps. In the painful or ulcerating state of suppurating burns, the emollient cataplasm is the external remedy from which, in general, you will obtain the most beneficial effects. Often the burn heals completely under its application. In the in- stances in which the discharge continues, or becomes more profuse, under the application of the poultice, it must be withdrawn, and astringent washes, such as lime-water, com- pound decoction of oak-bark, a weak solution of the sul- phate of copper, &c, with absorbent powders, and the ca- lamine cerate or adhesive straps employed. If the appli- cations which we employ occasion pain, we have reason to fear that they will produce an irritable or ulcerating state of the parts, states which require the re-application of emolli- ent poultices. The third and last species of burns, that in which the vi- tality and organization of a greater or less portion of the cutis are either immediately, or subsequently destroyed, is by far the most important in its consequences. The injury which is done in this species to the cutis may be confined to its exterior layer, or it may penetrate through its whole depth, aud affect the subjacent parts. Nothing can be more 470 LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. varied than the appearances which this species of burns at first exhibits. In some instances, a dark-red inflammation of the cutis is at first only perceived; in others this inflam- mation is accompanied with the formation of vesications ; and, in others, with the formation of sloughs. If vesications are formed, the cuticle often gives way, and considerable portions of the cutis are exposed in one or more places; very frequently these different appearances all presentthem- selves in one and the same injury. The colour of the part most severely burned is often of a pale dirty white rather than of a red colour; the pale part is surrounded by others which have a dark-red or gangrenous appearance; and these again are, in their turn, surrounded by others of a more lively red colour, till the shade of red becomes at last insensibly lost in the surrounding and healthy skin. Here three states are produced, which resemble those of inflam- mation, gangrene, and sphacelus. The extent of the injury, and the proportion of parts respectively affected with each of these three states, vary in every particular case ; and the treatment, we have reason to believe, ought to be modified according to the nature and character of the state which chiefly prevails. The gangrenous or sloughing burn may be induced in a great variety of ways, as by falling into boiling liquids, by the clothes catching fire, by the explosion of gun-powder, or of inflammable air, and by the contact of actual fire, &c. This enumeration of the causes, by which sloughing burns may be occasioned, is far from being complete ; but it com- prehends the principal varieties of these burns, as well as those which have been observed to be most frequent in their occurrence. The degree of local and constitutional injury arising from the operation of the causes enumerated, will, in every particular case, be modified necessarily by the tempe- rature of the agent producing the burn ; by the length of time which it remained in contact with the surface of the body; and, in an especial manner, by the extent of the sur- face to which it is applied ; afterwards by peculiarities of constitution, and perhaps also by the modes of treatment employed. But it is to the appearances which present them- selves, and to the practices which ought to be followed in the early stage of these sloughing burns only, that I wish at present to direct your attention ; for when the patient lives, and the sloughs, which may be formed, separate, the burns always pass into the state of ulcers; and in this state must be treated according to the rules which have already been laid down in the account given of ulcers. LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 471 In the sphacelated cases of the sloughing burn, the con- stitutional symptoms are always severe, the extremities be- come cold, and the patient is usually from the first affected with cold shiverings. These shiverings recur at irregular intervals, and are usually, both in degree and number, pro- portioned to the extent and severity of the local injury. In- deed a cold shivering fit is a common occurrence in almost all cases of recent and severe injury, from whatever cause it may proceed, or in whatever part of the body it may be situ- ated. The shiverings which occur in severe burns are great- ly aggravated by exposure to the air ; and hence the neces- sity of covering up the body of the patient from the cold, and of giving warm diluents, or even warm cordials. That state of the pulse, which I have already described as occur- ring in the severer cases of the second species of burns, takes place in the third, but with an increase of its quick- ness and debility. Often it can scarcely be felt in the extre- mit ies. A vomiting comes on, sometimes very soon after the accident, by which the opiates or cordials administered for the relief of the patient are rejected; hiccup supervenes, and the patient dies comatose, not unfrequently before the end of the second day. If he survive this period, he may die from the violence of the symptomatic fever on any of the intervening days to the twelfth. After this period, an abatement of the febrile action usually takes place; and few patients die from the twelfth to the eighteenth or twentieth day. In cases tending to a favourable issue, the constitu- tional symptoms usually continue mild ; but in cases which have a contrary tendency, a recurrence of the febrile symp- toms takes place by the eighteenth or twentieth day ; and the patient may die of the second febrile attack on any of the days from the eighteenth to the thirty-fifth. If after this death occurs, it is generally produced by a slow ex- haustion of the powers of life, by tedious and profuse sup- purations, and by the supervention of hectic paroxysms. In the treatment of the severer cases of sloughing burns, blood-letting is very seldom, if ever required. Wine, or even a stronger cordial, may be necessary from the first; but the quantity of stimulating cordials which we adminis- ter should always be regulated by the state of the pulse, by the temperature of the skin, and by the effects which they seem to produce on the intellectual functions. Anodynes are almost always necessary, and they should be given in such quantities, and at such intervals, as the return of pain, or the other exigences of the case, may require. In allay- Jr7fc LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. ing pain, and in proruring rest by their means, we must take care that they do not produce the state of coma. A mild vegetable aliment, where aliment can be taken without inducing sickness, or exciting vomiting, is proper in the commencement of this as of every other symptomatic fever arising from external injury. From the tendency, however, to vomiting which occurs, it is particularly necessary to be sparing in the quantity of food and drink which we admi- nister. Whatever has a tendency to excite this by loading the stomach, will, we may be assured, be injurious. Few of those whom I have seen die of burns perished for the want of beef-tea, wine, brandy, or other stimulating cordials. As the febrile symptoms abate, the diet may be rendered more nourishing by an addition of milk or of animal soups. It is only after the second period of symptomatic fever that the use of solid animal food becomes safe or necessary. A diarrhoea not unfrequently takes place from the twelfth to the twentieth day, which has in many cases a favourable tendency. It seems to be an effort of nature to prevent the occurrence of a second symptomatic fever, and on that ac- count should not be rashly nor suddenly checked. We must be careful, during its continuance, not to prescribe any kind of food or drink which can have a tendency to aggravate or support it. The chalk mixture, with opium and catechu, is the remedy which is usually employed to moderate this di- arrhoea. It should be used in moderate doses, and chiefly as a palliative, otherwise it may do more barm than good. Considerable diversities are required in the local treatment of sloughing burns, according to the stage, degree, and extent oftheinjury which they occasion, the part or parts of the body which they occupy, and according to the effects which the remedies employed may already have produced. Fashion has often a considerable sway in determining the treatment to be employed in the first stage of these injuries; and if we will but listen to the reporters of cures, there is no want of excellent remedies for this species of burns. My own ob- servation leads me to believe, that the remedies which are usually applied for the first twelve or twenty hours after a burn of the third species has been received, have much less influence in preventing fatal effects, and in accelera- ting or retarding the cure, than has usually been ima- gined. The severity of the burn, and peculiarities of con- stitution which manifest themselves only in the progress of the injury, are circumstances, 1 am convinced, which have much more influence over the immediate and future results LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. i~o in severe cases of burns, than any modes of treatment which you can at first employ. The remedy, however, which has been last and most strongly rccommended^is always for the time that, which is said to prove most beneficial; and be- tween the supporters of the remedy which is coming into fashion, and the defenders of that which is just going out, very hot disputes, and a great deal of useless altercation, generally take place. The fact is, that most of the reme- dies for the cure of burns, which are at present, or which have been formerly much employed, seem to possess con- siderable sanative powers; and that their comparative me- rits in individual cases can often only be ascertained by a fair and impartial trial. Were I to judge from my own experience, and from the effects which I have seen result from these remedies in the hands of others, I should reckon it a matter of very little moment which of those I am going to mention shall be first employed. Vinegar, either alone or diluted with water, has been long used as a remedy for burns. . Celsus, Galen, vEtius and Paulus, direct it to be applied in conjunction with chioti clay, cimolian chalk, or any light earth; and affirm that it is a remedy which has a powerful effect in preventing the formation of blisters. It is recommended for this purpose by tbe Arabians, and by all the older physicians and sur- geons. Ambrose Parey, in mentioning the remedies to be used to assuage pain, and to hinder the rising of blisters, says, " Clay beaten, and dissolved in strong vinegar, roch alome dissolved in water, with the whites of eggs beaten therein, writing-ink mixed with vinegar and a little cam- phire, unguentum nutritum, and also populeon newly made; these and the like shall be now and then renewed, chiefly at the first, until the heat and pain be gone. But these same remedies must be applied warm; for if they should be laid or put to cold, they would cause pain, and consequently de- fluxion; besides, also, their strength could not pass or en- ter into the part, or be brought into action; but so applied they assuage pain, hinder inflammation, and the rising of blisters." The application of vinegar to recent bums has again of late years been strongly recommended, and was much prac- tised by the late Mr. David Cleghorn, brewer in Edinburgh. You will find an account of his mode of using this substance in the second volume, of the Medical Facts and Observa- tions. Though not of the Medical Faculty, Mr. Cleghorn appears, from this account, to have been a man of much 3 O kr* LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. practical discernment. The following observation on the effects which result from the continued application of \ inc- gar to burns, is, 1 believe, as original as it is important:— «« When 1 first began this practice, I used to keep the wet- ted rags on the sores, without any other application, some- times for two or three days; but experience showed me, that after the pain and heat peculiar to burns and scalds were removed, the vinegar excited smarting in the tender excoriated skin, and was in fact of no farther use: I there- fore never employ it longer than twelve hours, excepting on the parts round the edges or outside of the sores, which I foment with it for a minute or two before the dressings, to be afterwards mentioned, as long as they continue in any degree swelled" or inflamed." I have myself applied vinegar, and have oftener seen it applied by others, to all the three species of burns, in their recent state; but 1 cannot say that I have ever seen more beneficial effects result from its application, than from that of the other remedies which are in daily use. In the first and second species, where the cuticle is unbroken, it seem- ed to be useful chiefly by allaying the heat and pungency of the pain; effects which are equally soon produced by the application of cold water. In the third, and severer species of burns, where portions of the cuticle had been torn off, the application of the vinegar produced, in different individuals, very different degrees of smarting; in some this was but of short duration, and was followed by an agreeable tingling sensation; while in others the increase of the pain became intolerable, and rendered the removal of the vinegar a mea- sure of necessity. This latter effect of the vinegar does not seem to have escaped the sagacity of Mr. Cleghorn; for, « in severe cases," he says, ««or such as are attended with excoriation or loss of substance, when the vinegar is not ap- plied within twenty-four hours of the time the accident hap- pened, it almost always gives considerable pain; but if the patient can endure it, the sores may safely be wetted all over for a quarter or half an hour, or even much longer. The smarting is no doubt a little irksome, but it is worst at first, and at any rate goes off immediately upon discontinuing the vinegar, and leaves tbe sores in a much cooler or less in- flamed state. If the patient, however, cannot, or will not bear the vinegar on the raw and tender parts of the sore, I then cover those parts close with a plaster of the white oint- ment, and wet all round them with the vinegar, for a quar- ter or half an hour, or longer. The ointment is then taken LECTURES ON INFLAMMATION. 475 off, and the sores are covered with the powdered chalk, and a poultice laid overall; and they are afterwards to be treat- ed in all respects, till they heal, as the severer sort of sores, to which the vinegar has been early applied, are already di- rected to be after the.pain and heat have left them." Oily and fatty applications, in the form of liniments and ointments, are recommended by Hippocrates; and have, since his time, been in use to the present day. Many mo- difications of these have, at different times, been proposed; but those which contaiu lime, lead, or zinc in their compo- sition have, in general, been preferred. Simple oily and fatty substances have this in common, that they give no pain in their application; they keep the parts to which they are applied in a soft state; and they facilitate greatly the appli- cation and removal of any other kinds of dressings. Cloths dipt in linseed or olive oil are a very frequent application among the common people to severe burns in a recent state, and 1 cannot but regard them as one of the safest remedies which they can employ. They cover and defend the burn- ed parts from the action of the air; they admit of being re- moved with ease, or, without being removed, they can be easily moistened with fresh quantities of oil. -